《Katra》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1:


    6th Year of Emperor Fergus''s Reign, 3 Days After Mid-Summer


    4 Days After The Assassination of The Chief of The Ra¡¯tok


    Edge of the Jungle of The Gods, Amia Village


    I let out an exhausted sigh, my feet aching with each step. Wiping away the sweat from my brow, I hefted the bag of rice with a groan. Setting it on my shoulder, I slowly trudged back into the house.


    I set the bag of rice within the small kitchen, next to the other bags. Stretching, I let out another groan.


    Stepping back outside, I squint up at the sky. It is a bright blue, with wispy clouds floating here and there, the sun halfway down its descent. Looking down the small hill the house stands on, the village of Amia is nestled. Shouting and the braying of animals drifts in the wind. The Mountains of The Gods looming over the village, covered in a thick canopy of jungle.


    Everyone is preparing for the trader caravan to pass by, heading to the capital. They pass through the village every year, trading goods, supplies and news.


    ¡°We¡¯re all done here, you can go, Kardin,¡± Hektor said, smiling. He is a large man, muscled from hard labor. His black eyes blending in with his black beard.


    He hands me 9 copper sparks. They are round with a open square in the center. I put them in the pouch around my neck.


    I smile, bow and say, ¡°This one thanks you, Elder Hektor.¡±


    ¡°You know you don''t have to do that with me,¡± Hektor said sadly.


    ¡°It is proper and respectful,¡± I bow again and head towards the village.


    I can feel Hektor¡¯s gaze upon my back, his mumbled words carried very quietly over the wind, ¡°15 years you might have, but we all owe you and your parents our lives.¡±


    Following the path down the side of the hill, movement on the road to the village catches my eye. Squinting, I can make out a long line of wagons.


    Despite my exhaustion from the heat, I start running. The caravan always had a plethora of items. From the mundane to that of the spiritual arts.


    As I reach the village, there is already a gathering of a crowd, as people looked in anticipation of the arrival of the traders. There was a lot of talk about what news the traders might bring, and what kinds of items might be sold.


    As the caravan trundle into the clearing around the village, they form the line of 18 wagons into a long crescent facing towards the village. The villagers start to scurry towards the wagons, like ants. The traders quickly set up shop and the air is filled with laughter, shouts and the sound of haggling. Caravan guards walk around, keeping the peace.


    I walk through the crowds, looking at all the wares set up outside the wagons. People are pointing to things and traders are boasting about their produce. Delicious smells start to fill the air as a few wagons start cooking foods.


    Looking at the items, I see a lot of bags of wheat, barley and other grains. There are bright silks, exotic livestock and tools of all sorts set out. But I am drawn to one wagon in particular.


    It is made of a dark wood, with a white canvas over it. A flap is open in the canvas, allowing the trader to sit in the wagon. There are crates and blankets set out, atop them are a assortment of items. Scrolls, crystals, weapons and other intricate items.


    This is The Sacred Arts wagon.


    I look at everything laid out, trying to take in all the items for sale. There is a Technique Scroll of The Emerald Fist. A low end water Katra crystal. Laid over a sheath is a knife with runic symbols carved into it, though I couldn¡¯t read them. In a small cage, a bird that looked much like a parrot, but with iridescent green and yellow feathers, squawked at me.


    ¡°See something you like?¡± The trader asks.


    I look up at him. He has black hair, but his eyes are a amber color, almost glowing. His sharp features mark him as a foreigner and giving his gaze a sharp edge. He is young, maybe 20.


    Could he be a Diamond? Could his eyes be his Diamond Sign?


    ¡°This one finds them all extraordinary, Sir. But he cannot afford any of it.¡± I say, bowing slightly.


    ¡°Looking is fine,¡± The trader says. He looks me up and down, pursing his lips. He hesitates for a second, but then nods to himself, mumbling something under his breath. ¡°Come here, I think I might have something you might like.¡±


    He vanishes into the back of the wagon.


    Puzzled, I walk up to the window, glancing inside. I can see boxes of items and a pile of blankets in the corner. The trader himself pulls out a small, black box. It is inlaid with silver runes.


    It is at that point I realize he has a sword strapped to his back, its hilt plain, but the metal is a purplish black. A black leather grip woven around the hilt.


    ¡°Here we go!¡± He says as he plops back down and sets the box on the small counter. The counter comes to just about my chest.


    He unlocks the box with a silver key, flipping the lid open, a black sphere is nestled in a red velvet cushion. The sphere is about the size of a child¡¯s fist. The inside is pitch black when I look into it, but if I stare closely, I can see shifting shadows within.


    My reflection in the sphere stares back at me. Brownish, black hair and forest green eyes. My features are soft, but still have the exotic edge of my foreigner blood. A small scar runs along my chin and ends at my bottom lip.


    ¡°This is a special Highbronze beast core. I had it evaluated by a master Spirit Smith. They told me it has a low level of darkness aspect Katra, but some other properties were also imbued in it that he couldn¡¯t identify.¡± The trader says quietly, his voice is flecked with excitement.


    ¡°It is truly an amazing item, but I would not dare even think about buying it,¡± I say, looking at the orb with reverence


    The trader snaps the case closed and locks it again, but he leaves the key and box on the counter.


    ¡°I will sell it to you for 5 silvers,¡± He says, holding up five fingers.


    For a second I am not sure what to say. Was he trying to sell it to me? But then before I can think I say, ¡°5 silvers is far too much, like you said, it has a low level of Katra. I can do 2 silvers.¡±


    The trader quirks a smile, ¡°That is far too little! This is a rare core, imbued with unknown properties! I will sell it for 3 silvers and 40 copper sparks.¡±


    ¡°But those properties are unknown, they could even be harmful. I will give you 2 silvers and 90 sparks.¡±


    ¡°You are persistent, and I like your spunk. I¡¯ll sell it to you for 3 silver and 20 sparks.¡±


    I don''t know what spunk is, but I say, ¡°3 silver and 10 sparks, that''s as high as I will go.¡±


    The trader smiles and says, ¡°Deal!¡±


    I take the pouch around my neck off, opening it. Inside shines 5 silver dragoons, 37 copper sparks, and 1 gold zeni. Pulling out 3 silver and 10 sparks, I put them on the counter, counting them out.


    It was expensive, but I had thought that I wouldn¡¯t be getting anything at all. Even though it was pricey, it was a far better deal than I could dream of.


    The trader sweeps them into a pouch he puts under the small counter and places the black box and key in front of me. ¡°It was a pleasure doing business with you¡­?¡±


    ¡°This one is called Kardin.¡±


    ¡°A pleasure, Kardin. You can call me Cereus, but some call me Lost, I hope you have a good day!¡± Bowing, I turn around. He waves at me as I walk away. I glance over my shoulder, his smile slowly fades away into a grim line.


    For a second, just a flash, I think I see something else in his place, an ancient skeleton. The skeleton¡¯s bones are bleached white and its teeth are in a predatory smile. Amber flames glow in its eye sockets, seemingly staring into my soul. But then I blink and all I see the trader smiling at me.


    Unsettled, I palm the box in my hands. Scripts are inscribed upon the edges with silver, imbuing the box with sturdiness.


    I am excited, I got a beast core! No matter that it is low leveled, it would still have plenty of Katra in it for me to use.


    Quickly heading through the village, I walk to the outskirts, where a small shack is. It is made of wood logs and paneling, the roof made of thick thatch. Opening the door, I take off my thin, brown boots. Stepping on the woven, bamboo mats, I walk over to my bed.


    The inside of my shack is cozy, with bamboo mats covering the wood floor. A thin mattress and pile of blankets in the corner serve as my bed. A shelf on the opposite wall to the door is stacked with scrolls and other bits and bobs. A low, wooden table in the center has a ink pot and father set up next to a scroll. The small cabinet where I stored my 3 pairs of clothes.


    Before my parents died, they had taught me how to write and read, saying that it was an important skill. They had also accumulated a small amount of scrolls about history and the world for me to read.


    The entire village had pitched in to help build this small shack for me after my parents died. They had helped me get back onto my feet, and for that, I was eternally grateful.


    I made a living by helping out around the village, with farming and other miscellaneous chores. I was paid enough to live by and also enough to save up.


    Sitting down on my bed, I cross my legs. Looking at the box in the center of my lap, I take a deep breath.


    Unlocking it with the key, I gently take out the black core. It¡¯s surface feels slimy, and almost like a ball of water. It is like holding jelly, but when I squeeze and let go, it snaps back into shape.


    Cupping it in my right hand, I close my eyes.


    Taking a deep breath and letting it out, I focus inward. I try to visualize my core.


    After about a minute, I can see it. It is a hazy white ball, the edges not defined. It looks almost like it is ready to disperse at the slightest breeze. Thin, dim and undefined lines swirled out of it, going through my body. Parts of these lines were broken, but a trickle of Katra still flowed through them.


    This was my Core. It was where I stored energy and could draw on it. The lines were my Katra Channels. They had been damaged when I was young, resulting in my body barely getting the Katra it needs.


    My Core was stuck at the Lowbronze stage, the lowest of all stages.


    The Foundation was first, but is more like a stepping stone.


    There was Lowbronze, Highbronze and Truebronze.


    Steel was next, giving improved stamina and a stronger body. This was also where most common people stopped. Within this stage were three ranks, Lowsteel, Highsteel, and Truesteel.


    Fourth was Silver, providing the user with the ability to see Katra. It also rebuilds your body, making it even stronger. There is Lowsilver, Highsilver and Truesilver.


    Fifth Diamond. This was the diamond realm, where you started to accumulate more power. To break into the diamond realm you had to bind a beast or it¡¯s core to you, assimilating with it. It was more preferable that the beast be on the same path as you, or else it might have dire consequences. What you got was something called a Sign.


    From there is went to; Highdiamond and Truediamond.


    Anyone above Truediamond was to be feared, for they were some of the most powerful people in the country. Some were said to even have powers rivaling gods.


    I can feel the Katra radiating from the core in my hand. Taking in a breath, I draw a little from the core. It is hard, like trying to grab onto a thin string and hauling a boulder with it.


    After a time, I finally manage to wiggle it free, guiding the Darkness aspect Katra into my Channels. It an aspect I can''t use, so I need to purify it by passing it through my channels and when it is ready, bring it into my core. This is called cycling, if you do it enough, you can make your own Katra, but it can takes years by doing it with this method.


    I struggle with cycling it through my channels. I have to focus hard to keep it from slipping through the shattered and cracked parts of my channels. As I do this, it slowly starts to lighten, till it is a muddy gray. Even then, I keep purifying it, till it is a bright white.


    Guiding that ribbon of light into my Core, I start to swirl it around, mixing it in.


    Opening my eyes, I find myself covered in sweat and breathing heavily. Wanting to lay back, I barely stop myself from fainting.


    Putting the beast core back into the box and locking it, I wrap myself up in my blankets, quickly falling asleep.


    My cheeks hurting from the huge grin on my face.


    ***


    I wake up slowly, blinking groggily. Yawning, I sit up. Looking around my shack. The bright light of dawn streams in between the paper shutters in the window above my head.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Opening the window, I can see the orange sky of sun rise.


    Leaving my shack and going around the back, I draw water from the small well there. Lifting my shirt, I clean myself off as best I can. I cringe at the sight of the many long, scars across my body.


    Grabbing another bucket of water, I bring it inside and heat it over the firepit in the front, left corner of my house. Once it is boiling, I throw in a couple handfuls of rice and a little bit of spice.


    Once it is ready, I set it on my small table and grab a spoon. Shoveling food into my mouth, I¡¯m done within minutes and are already out the door.


    Heading through the village, I come to a small house made of wood and stone. Knocking on the front door, it is opened a few seconds later.


    Reinha smiles at me, ¡°Have you come to help in the fields, Kardin?¡±


    Bowing, I grin, saying ¡°This one has.¡±


    ¡°Varick is in the back, getting the wagon ready with Karla. You can go help them get it ready.¡± She points to the back of the house. I nod and start walking around it.


    Turning the corner of the house, I can see Elder Varick harnessing his mule to the wagon with the help of his daughter, Karla.


    Varick was black hair and dark brown eyes. His features are strong and slightly blocky, marking him as a native. His beard engulfs half his face, covering up his scars from his time as a soldier.


    Karla shares Varick''s same dark hair, her eyes the same brown color, but softer. Her hair stops at her shoulder and frames her soft face. Her skin is tanned from working in the sun and her frame is toned with muscle.


    With a radiant smile, Karla waves to me, yelling, ¡°Kardin! Have you come to help us?¡±


    I grin back, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Walking up and I help attach the harness to the wagon. Varick smiles and says, ¡°Thank you, Kardin. Hop up in the back and we will head over to the fields. I assume you want your going flat rate?¡±


    ¡°This one thanks you. And yes, just 3 sparks for every hour of work. I¡¯m prepared for a long day in the fields.¡±


    ¡°Alright! That''s the spirit! Let''s get going.¡± Varick hops up on the bench, Karla hops in the back with me. Directing the mule out into the road, varick starts the wagon towards the crop fields.


    ¡°The caravan came through yesterday. Did you buy anything?¡± I ask Karla, striking up a conversation.


    ¡°Yeah! They had so many more things than last year! I bought this bracelet.¡± Karla holds up her wrist, showing off the intricate weaving of beads and string. There is a small, blue rock woven into the bracelet, adding more onto the intricate design. ¡°Its pretty, right?¡±


    ¡°It''s beautiful,¡± I say, looking back at her and smiling. I may have a crush on Karla, but I swear it''s only a little one! I don''t even think she likes me in that way, much less has even thought of it like that.


    ¡°Did you buy anything?¡± She asks, eying me with a grin on her lips.


    ¡°Only one thing,¡± I say, trying to avoid the answer.


    ¡°Oh, come on! Tell me, Kar! I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone else,¡± She says leaning in with curiosity.


    Looking around in with wide eyes and an exaggerated look of suspicion, I lean in. ¡°I bought a low Katra beast core.¡±


    Karla¡¯s eyes go wide with surprise. And then she smiles, but I still catch the look of pity in her eyes. ¡°What aspect is it? Do you know what kind of beast it came from?¡±


    ¡°It has a darkness aspect, and I have no clue what type of beast it came from. But the scared artist I bought it from said it had special properties.¡±


    ¡°Cool, do you know what they are?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure, but it seems to resist me pulling on it¡¯s Katra.¡± There''s that flash of pity, ¡°But that¡¯s all I can really tell about it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe when we¡¯re done, you can show it to me. I want to see what it looks like!¡± Karla says, leaning back and propping her head up with her arms, trying to look nonchalant. Then we hit a bump in the road and she hits her head on the side of the wagon is a, ¡°Eep!¡±


    I laugh hard, and she starts laughing with me.


    By the time we are done, we are at Varick¡¯s plot of farming land.


    He turns around, looking into the back of the wagon. ¡°That''s enough fooling around, it''s time to do some hard work.¡± He has a grin on his face and looks lovingly at his daughter.


    ¡°Alright Dad! Come on Kardin! If we finish early, you can show me the core!¡± Karla hops out the wagon and I follow her.


    Looking out over the fields, I prepare for a long day uprooting potatoes and other root vegetables.


    ***


    I stretch my arms out to my sides, groaning as I walk with Karla to my shack.


    Opening the door for her, I invite her in. Walking to the shelf, I grab the scripted black box and key. I set them down on the table in the center of my shack.


    Karla looked up close at the box with a critical eye. ¡°This is some pretty intricate scripting.¡±


    I shrug, ¡°You would know more about it than me.¡±


    She hums and unlocks the box with the key. The lid opens with a pop and her eyes twinkle when she looks at the core. She picks it up.


    Kala then squeezes gently, the surface giving way. Letting go, it snaps back into place.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure this is a beast core. Maybe an eyeball?¡±


    It takes a second for what she says to sink in, ¡°It''s not a core?¡±


    Karla gives it another squeeze, ¡°I don''t know, usually cores are hard, maybe misshapen. Not perfect spheres. How much did you pay for it?¡±


    I wrinkle my face in worry, ¡°3 silvers and 10 sparks. For a Highbronze core.¡±


    She winces, ¡°That''s not a lot for a core, but it''s still about 3 months worth of living.¡±


    ¡°He said it had special properties he couldn''t get identified. And I can still draw Katra from it. Do you think he cheated me?¡±


    Karla shrugs, ¡°I don''t know, I''m not a sacred artist. It''s still cool though!¡±


    I feel anger bubbling up inside me. If I was cheated, I had just spent a large sum of my money. Then I remember the skeleton and suppress a shudder.


    Karla gets up, placing the core back inside the box and locking it. ¡°Well, thanks for showing me. Have a good day, Kardin!¡±


    I see her out, wishing her well.


    She turns back and pecks me on the cheek. I can feel heat rising to my face, and she giggles at my expression, then runs off.


    Shaking my head, I close my door.


    Sitting down at the table, I stare at the box. For a long time I glare at it, a ember of anger glowing hotly inside me. I fan it with more anger as thoughts run through my mind.


    I think he cheated me. My hand curls into a fist. I angrily swipe up the box and key, stomping out the door.


    I blaze a trail to where the wagons are still. Its starting to get dark, the sun setting behind the mountains.


    When I reach the wagons, the traders are already starting to close up shop. They will probably leave tomorrow. I make my way over to the sacred arts wagon.


    There is a small man packing up the wares, his bald head glistening with sweat. He looks to be about 40, maybe older.


    The man looks up as I approach, squinting. Strange circles of what looks like glass rest in a wire frame atop his nose.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± He asks, standing.


    I give a shallow bow, ¡°This one would like to speak to the trader of this cart.¡±


    ¡°That is I,¡± He says, in confusion.


    I look at him. This is definitely not the person I bought the core from. I glance at the cart, it¡¯s dark wood. The same cart.


    ¡°Does someone else man the cart when you are busy?¡±


    ¡°No, it is just I.¡± The man dusts his hands off, ¡°What is it you need?¡±


    I lift the box up for him to see, ¡°I bought this core from here. I believe I was cheated, but you are not the person I bought it from.¡±


    The man wrinkles his forehead in confusion. He runs a cloth over his head. ¡°I don''t know, you sir. But I have never seen that box before, and have stayed at my wagon the entire day. Only closing it for lunch.¡±


    My anger starts to deflate, then a thought arrives to me. I walk over to the wagon, the trader starts to protest. But I quickly lift the flap into the wagon.


    Inside is crates, a bed and other items. No one.


    The trader grabs my arm in a iron grip, pulling me back. His face burns with anger, ¡°I don''t know what you are trying to pull, but I want none of it. Get lost!¡± He tosses my arm, pulling me along with it. I go tumbling for a few feet, landing in a heap.


    I groan, pulling myself up. ¡°This one apologizes, he thought you might be lying to him. He sees now that he was being foolish. I apologize and beg forgiveness .¡± I bow, touching my head to the dirt. The trader snorts, but doesn¡¯t do anything else.


    Quickly moving off, back to the village, I contemplate what has happened . As I limp my way back to my house, the trader watches me till I enter the village.


    That had been foolish of me. I should have known that he would be at least steel, maybe more. The higher rank they are, the more prideful some artists can get.


    I look down at the box in my hand. I have no idea what is going on.


    Who was the person I bought this from? How had he gotten into the wagon? I hadn''t gone during lunch, just when they arrived.


    Was this a core, or something else?


    Opening my door, I plop down on my bed, to tired to cycle or draw energy from the core. I soon fall asleep.


    ***


    I wake up slowly. As I sit up, I try to find the reason I woke up.


    Looking at my window, there is a bright orange light flowing through the paper shutters.


    Then I hear it.


    Screaming.


    I rush out of my bed, throwing open my door.


    What awaits me looks like hell. The village is on fire, people screaming and pleading for help.


    Large shapes move in the fire light, their scaly backs glistening in the light. They walk on two legs, but the legs are bent back. Large claws adorn their hands, meant for tearing, spears, axes and swords clutched in them. A large, crocodile like head, a maw of teeth. Large tails swing behind them and they are covered in a thick, scaly hide.


    I stumble backwards, away from the door. What the hell are those?


    A man yells, running out from behind one of the houses. One of the lizard men runs behind him, quickly gaining distance. It pounces, landing on the man¡¯s back. It brings a knife down, stabbing him in the back.


    The man screams in pain and terror, the monster stops stabbing him. It opens its jaws wide, clapping them down on the man¡¯s head. His screams get louder and more desperate.


    I look away as the screams are cut short, the sound of flesh and bone ripping. The gurgling sound of breath escaping his throat.


    I have to run!


    Shutting my door as quickly as I can, I gather everything that I can in my bag. I stuff some clothes, food, two scrolls, ink well, feather pen and a water canteen in the bag, Glancing at the table, I grab the box too, stuffing it in the bag.


    Clutching my old dagger in hand, I open my door a slit, looking out with wide, terrified eyes.


    I see shapes running in the fire light, people scattering. They cling to their belongings and children, the monsters chasing behind them.


    I wait till they are past, then quickly step out of my house. I start heading toward the jungle.


    Then I pause.


    What about Karla?


    I drift between running into the forest and going to see if I can help.


    I can''t, i''m nothing but a cripple. I¡¯m no sacred artist. No warrior or hero.


    But I¡¯m not a coward.


    Turning around, I run towards the village. As I get closer, dying embers land onto my face, stinging it. I ignore them, running through back alleys.


    A large, hunched over shadow creeps up on the wall to my right. I duck behind some barrels as the lizard man stomps past. Looking in between the cracks of the barrels, I check to see if the coast is clear.


    Running out from behind them, I run through the street, crossing it in a crouch. My heart is in my throat and I toy with the idea of turning back.


    But I don''t.


    Creeping into the next ally, I hear shouts up ahead of me. Looking around the corner, I see several men huddled together, weapons drawn.


    They face down a host of 5 lizardmen.


    One of the lizardmen charges, roaring. It hammer¡¯s into a man¡¯s shield, bowling over him.


    I look away, there¡¯s nothing I can do for them. Ignoring the screams and shouts, I sneak around the fight.


    I¡¯m nearly there.


    As I run into the final alley to Karla¡¯s house, I see shapes limp through the alley.


    It¡¯s Varick and he¡¯s being supported by Karla.


    ¡°Kardin?¡± I hear her say.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. We have to go!¡± I run up to them, grabbing Varick¡¯s other arm. I stumble under his weight.


    He¡¯s so heavy!


    I''m only a bronze and Varick is at least a Highsteel. Looking him over, I can see that there is a large cut on his forehead and he has burns and slashes all over him. His foot is twisted behind him, in the wrong direction.


    What kind of monster could do this to a Steel?


    Steels were incredibly durable and strong, their bodies cleansed of impurities and their lives extended. They could punch through stone if given enough time.


    ¡°Why did you come back, Kardin?¡± I hear Karla say, but I can''t respond. Looking out of the alley way, I see that there is a patrol of lizardmen headed our way. And they are blocking our way out of the village and into the plains.


    ¡°We are going to have to go into the jungle. It¡¯s closer and we can''t carry your father all that way without being spotted.¡± I say as I drag us back through the alley and towards the jungle.


    ¡°But that''s suicide! If the beasts don''t kill us, the jungle will!¡± Karla says, fear written on her face.


    Varick forces me to stop, ¡°You will die if you go in there. Leave me, that way you can cross the plains.¡±


    ¡°No! We won''t leave you dad!¡±


    I desperately scrape my brain for some solution to this problem. Maybe we ca-


    A roar rolls across the ground behind us. I look over my shoulder. One of the lizardmen is running towards us, it¡¯s spear raised high.


    Varick grunts, he pushes me and Karla forwards. He leans on his good leg as he turns around, drawing up his shield and sword, the blade glowing with acidic Katra. The spear crashes into the shield with a dull thud and Varick goes flying backwards.


    Karla lunges forward, trying to grab for her father. I grab her arm, it''s all I can do to stop her.


    Varick pushes himself up, stumbling to his feet, he hisses out, ¡°Run!¡±


    Karla has tears streaming down her face, but she lets me pull her back. We start running for the edge of the forest, across the meadow around the village.


    I hear Varick cry out, screaming in agony. Glancing over my shoulder, I see as the lizard man impales him on it¡¯s spear. Then it wrenches it out in a spray of blood. He gasps for air, blood flowing out of his mouth.


    Varick¡¯s figure in the fire light falls to its knees, but he still swings at the Lizard man''s legs, leaving a deep gash.


    The monster roars as it clamps it¡¯s jaws around the warrior¡¯s head, wrenching it off in a shower of blood.


    Karla screams in agony, grief and terror, tears streaming down her face. I pull her towards the jungle. She follows limply.


    Glancing over my shoulder, I see as the lizard man runs towards us, ignoring the gash in its leg that Varick left behind.


    It roars in rage, holding up it¡¯s spear.


    The monster launches it, tip spinning in the air. I watch in horror as it flies as fast as an arrow, heading straight for Karla¡¯s back.


    No!


    I throw myself in front of the spear.


    I watch in slow motion as it rips through the air towards me. It punctures my shoulder.


    Then it blasts through me, and into Karla¡¯s back.


    We both scream at the same time. I slam into the ground as Karla lands a few feet away from me.


    I feel the blood pumping out of me, staining the ground crimson around me.


    Is she okay?


    I try with all my strength, weakly rolling my head so I can see her. I spy Karla crawling towards the jungle, the spear embed in her back. She is crying and pleading for help. Calling for her mother and father.


    Then the lizard man stomps past me and pounces on her. It lets loose a roar of hunger and glee as it lands on her back. It pushes her to the ground, grabbing onto the spear.


    Karla screams in pain as the monster twists the spear in her back, ripping it out.


    I can only stare in horror as it stabs the spear back into her. Karla¡¯s screams puncturing every time it stabs.


    No! This can''t be happening. We were supposed to have made it. Varick couldn¡¯t have sacrificed himself for nothing! Karla can¡¯t die!


    I see Karla look at me, she reaches out a pleading hand towards me, the crystal on the bracelet glinting in the light. Reaching for me.


    Then the lizard man bites down on her head. I can still see her brown eyes as the life fades away from them. The terror, fear and pain inside them.


    I watch in horror as her head is ripped from her body.


    I try with all my might, but I can''t move towards her. My body is frozen in place.


    The lizardman spits out Karla¡¯s head, launching it into the tall grass. It hunkers down, taking a bite out of her body. Then another. And another.


    When it is done, there is only a mangled corpse left. Blood drips from its jaws as it turns back to me, it¡¯s fangs gleaming in the light of the burning village.


    It¡¯s reptilian eyes burning with hunger and rage turn toward me.


    I feel anger and fear mix inside of me. I try to scream, but it catches in my throat.


    The lizard man picks up it¡¯s spear, lopping towards me. It swipes it spear through the air lazily.


    The last thing I see as darkness consumes me is it¡¯s claws stained crimson. Karla¡¯s bracelet clutched in its hands, glints in the fire light.


    Then there is nothing.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2:


    4 Days After Mid-Summer


    1 Day After The Ra¡¯tok Attack The Border of The Traezar Empire


    Edge of The Jungle of The Gods


    I inhale sharply, bringing dust into my mouth. Coughing, I spit out the dirt.


    It tastes of iron.


    My eyes snap open. What greets me is a headless, mangled corpse. The bloody scraps of what used to be a nightgown left on it. The ribs are broken and pointing into the air, covered in blood. Entrails are stern around the body, a arm rests a few feet away.


    I scream, pushing back. Then I scream even more at the pain in my shoulder.


    I fall onto my back, crying in pain and terror.


    Then I remember.


    Curling up, I heave grieving sobs.


    This can''t be real. No, it can''t be.


    I stay like that for hours, till I can cry no more. Laying there, I look up into the smoke filled sky. Ash gently floats down, tiny flakes landing on my face.


    I choke out one finale sob.


    Then I sit up. I don''t look at Karla¡¯s corpse. I don¡¯t think I could keep my mind if I did. But the sickly sweet smell of death and blood mix, filling my nose. I turn to the side, emptying my stomach till my throat burns.


    Wiping my mouth, I look around. My pack is a few feet away from me. I crawl towards it with my one good arm.


    Strapping it on my back, I shakily stand up.


    I turn towards my village.


    Piles of charred wood and stone greet me. Smoke billowing out of the skeletal frames of what used to be houses. I hear a loud crack and watch as one of the beams collapse, bringing a skeletal frame of a house with it. It tosses a few dying embers into the air.


    Why? Why did this happen?


    I stand there, looking at the remnants of my village, clutching the crusty wound in my shoulder. My arm hangs limply at my side.


    I feel empty. My shoulder throbbing in time with my heart beat. My breathing ragged and my face twisted in pain.


    I turn away, stumbling into the jungle.


    I won¡¯t make it.


    I know I won¡¯t.


    I''m a cripple, stuck at the Lowbronze stage.


    Stumbling into the underbrush, I get as far away from Karla¡¯s corpse and the obliterated remains of Amia.


    I set my bag down on the ground, fishing out a shirt. It is rough spun wool. Taking my knife to it, I cut it into strips.


    I suppress cries of pain as I tie it around my still slightly bleeding wound, making sure it is tight. Then I scoop my arm up into a sling made of the rest of my shirt, tying it to my chest.


    It¡¯s hopeless. I can''t cross the plains like this, and even if I could, I would run out of water. I might even head straight into the back of that army of monsters.


    My only option was the jungle. There were medicinal plants and definitely fresh water somewhere in there. There was a slim chance that I might be able to survive.


    I sling the backpack over my left shoulder, walking deeper into the jungle.


    As I walk, I stand still and hide in bushes at every cry or roar that sounds close to me. Cowering in the shadows, afraid of what lurks in the forest.


    There is a reason it¡¯s called The Jungle of The Gods.


    The Jungle is a massive mountain range that splits the southern side of the continent of Auren. It is a feared and respected place.


    A gigantic jungle runs along the northern side of the mountain range and goes even deeper. Within this jungle all manner of creatures and sacred beasts lurk.


    There are stories of ancient and powerful beasts living deep within the forest. Having absorbed millennia of Katra, giving them intelligence and power beyond that of any mortal man.


    Tales of powerful dragons that could level a city in the blink of an eye, of beasts that controlled rare and powerful Katra. Of ancient ruins containing powerful sacred arts Paths and artifacts.


    A long time ago, the Rua Kingdom, which shared borders with the Jungle, sent out an expedition to search the deep jungle.


    It took them 2 years to come back, but when they did, only four men returned out of a party of 150. This was a party of High Diamonds and True Diamonds, powerful men said to be able to kill 100 soldiers in battle each.


    The 4 men returned changed and not altogether sane. They spoke of demons and ancient ruins. Of mystifying animals and unimaginable plants.


    But madness was not all these men had carried with them.


    They had stolen a powerful artifact away from an ancient Sacred Beast.


    This beast had followed them, seeking to regain its treasure and revenge. And when it finally found it, all that remained of the once proud Kingdom was smoldering ruins. Not even the ground was fertile, turning into a desert over time. The Desert of Rua.


    They had given the beast a name, they called it Iinik. Meaning great obliterator in the Old Tongue.


    I stumble and catch myself on a tree trunk. I wince as pain flares in my shoulder, but I continue on.


    Amia wasn¡¯t too far into the jungle, just on the border. Hunters would go out and catch wild game when they needed to. But that didn¡¯t mean that there wasn¡¯t any dangers here.


    Sometimes a hunter wouldn¡¯t come back. And it was very rare for the body to be found.


    If I can remember correctly, there is a stream close to our village. If I followed it for a couple miles, it would take me to a river that leads to the border of The Traezar Empire. Hopefully there I can find aid.


    I take a large gulp of water from my water skin. The cool water washing over my parched and dry throat, giving relief. I tuck it into my belt, next to my knife. I will need to conserve water for as long as I can.


    In the distance I can hear the chittering laughter of some creature. Birds sing in the canopy above and insects hum in the air.


    I swat at mosquitoes that bite at my arms and neck, trying to draw on my already low reserves of blood.


    Cycling, I manage to keep my body going past the point of exhaustion. Sending Katra to my limbs and keeping them from locking up.


    Once I can¡¯t move any further, I stop and sit down, breathing in the pattern of my cycling technique. My limbs ache and I¡¯m covered in sweat and dried blood. My emotions are a wreck and I feel like curling up and dying.


    I don''t want to die. I can¡¯t die here. I have to keep going.


    With a heave of effort, I pull myself up and march on, my legs protesting.


    Thoughts pinwheel through my mind.


    What if I could have saved her? What were those things? Why didn¡¯t I do anything? Why Amia Village? What did Amia do? What did Karla do to deserve such a grisly fate? Did Varick meaninglessly sacrifice his life for Karla and me?


    Then the answer comes to me; nothing. They did nothing to warrant such horrible deaths. It was a random act of violence by monsters.


    They were killed by demons.


    I stop, looking around. I should have reached the creek by now. But I don''t see it.


    Lost. I¡¯m lost.


    Looking up at the thick canopy, I can catch glimpses of the sky. It is the orange of sunset.


    I don¡¯t want to be out here at night.


    Looking around on the ground, I search for a straight stick. I find one that is close enough to being straight, cutting off the branches till I get a long length of wood.


    Then I tie my knife to the end of it with a strip of cloth. Making sure it is tight and won''t come off easily.


    Standing back up, I lean on my makeshift spear and walk onwards, deeper into the jungle.


    ***


    I set the spear in my lap as I huddle close to the meager fire I have lit. The night is dark all around me, strange and alien calls fill the thick, humid air. I can hear from a long way off the racket of something large moving past me.


    Taking the small lizard I had painstaking hunted, I stab it on the end of my spear and hold it over the fire. It¡¯s scaly hide dries next to me in the heat of the flame.


    Turning the lizard slowly, trying to get an even cook, I stay alert. My eyes searching the darkness for any possible threats, my ears listing for even the slightest sound that sounded like it was coming toward me.


    Once the lizard is done cooking, I take a large bite out of it, not even bothering to take it off my spear.


    The meat is stringy and dry, but it is better than nothing. As I chew I hear a scrambling sound in the bushes behind me.


    I am instantly alert, jumping up and bringing my spear to bear with my one good arm. The point of the knife at the end of the stick gleams in the fire light as I swing it back and forth.


    What was that?


    I stand there for several tense moments, then I start to relax, sighing heavily.


    This jungle is messing with my head.


    Then with a screech, a shadows bursts out of the bushes, flying toward my face. On pure reflex, I stumble backwards, swinging my spear up. I knock whatever it was away from me, sending it fly.


    I also stumble into the small fire. I yelp at the heat. my pants leg is signed. But worse of all, the fire sputters out, leaving only a few dying embers behind.


    More scratching and the sound of something running off.


    Did it leave?


    I bring my spear back in front of me, turning slowly. After what feels like an eternity, but is probably only a few minutes, I stop. That''s when I notice that the lizard at the end of my makeshift spear is gone.


    The creature had run off with my food.


    Stupid! Stupid! Gods how stupid me!


    I hunker down, working to relight my small fire in hopes of keeping the creatures of the jungle at bay.


    I go the night without food and no sleep, only taking a sip of water from my meager reserve.


    ***


    Crouching, I look at the crystal clear water. I want to cry, but can''t muster up the tears. Cupping my hands, I scoop up a handful of water and pour it down my desert dry throat.


    I gulp and then choke, spitting the water back up. Groaning, I drink it more slowly.


    Once I have taken my fill and then some, I replenish my water skin. I look at the small creek running over smooth rocks.


    Maybe this is the creek I''m look for?


    I don''t know. I hope it might be, but I have a sinking feeling it¡¯s not. It seems too small for it.


    Scrubbing my face clean with the water, I can see a distorted reflection of myself.


    My cheekbones are sunken and my face haunted, emaciated. Large bags are under my eyes, with even more dirt and mud smeared over that.


    It had been 2 nights since I had entered the jungle, and in all that time I had not gotten a wink of sleep. I spent the night the rest of my night that my food had been stolen in a hollowed out tree.


    My second night had been worse.


    Something had found me early in the night, I only got a few glimpses of it. A black furry tail here, or a wickedly clawed foot there. The entire night I spent running from the monster, till I eventually lost it by rolling in mud, covering up my scent. I hid up a tree as far as I could, which wasn''t very far.


    My eyes droop, but I fight the tiredness back.


    I can''t sleep here, too dangerous.


    Hitching my pack over my shoulder and grabbing ahold of my spear, I search for a good place to sleep.


    Digging a little, I manage to squeeze under a tree¡¯s roots, providing myself with cover and staying hidden. I can see out onto the banks of the river.


    Using my backpack as a pillow, I quickly fall asleep.


    My dreams are haunted by Karla¡¯s face and the destruction wrought upon my village.


    I wake up drearily, but when I am coherent enough, my eyes snap open. Standing only a few feet away from me is an animal.


    It is bent over, taking a sip from the river.


    The creature is large, nearly as big as a horse. It is covered in a thick hide of grey skin. Two long horns protrude from its brow. It has four lithe legs built for running and jumping. It has a long neck, topped by a face much like an elk¡¯s, but with a longer snout. A tongue snakes out, lapping out water.


    Then I notice there is a whole herd of them, most drinking from the river. A few larger, more aggressive looking ones patrol around the group. The males.


    I stare in both caution and wonder. Waiting for them to leave, I look around me. The roots keep me well hidden, my dirty clothes blending well with the ground.


    As I pass my time by observing these animals, I contemplate what they might be.


    I have never heard of a creature like this. But observing them, it looks like they might be sometime of prey animal.


    What should I call them?


    I start to think up of names.


    Kardianartis. No, that''s just dumb and sounds like a disease.


    Horned Jackalopes? No.


    My attention is grabbed as one of the creatures jumps up, snatching a bird flying past. The sound of crunching bones ring in my ears.


    I stare horrified and taken aback.


    Maybe not a prey animal then¡­


    I let out a mental sigh. Why does everything in this place have a means to kill me?


    A name comes to me; Agile Terror.


    Yeah, that seems fitting.


    I¡¯m pretty sure that they are some kind of sacred beast, but I¡¯m not sure.


    As I was thinking, the herd of Terrors wander off up river.


    I wait till I¡¯m absolutely sure that they are gone, then carefully crawl out of my hidey hole.


    My stomach growls at me and I clutch it in pain.


    Time to get some food.


    I cross the shallow river, searching for some unsuspecting prey to eat.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ***


    Taking a long draught from my water skin, I revel in the feeling of my thirst quenched.


    I lean back against the tree and wince at the pain in my shoulder as I move my arm out of the makeshift sling.


    Lifting up my shirt, I slowly unwrap the bandages. Blood has clotted, keeping some stuck the the cloth. I don¡¯t attempt to remove it any further, for fear of opening the wound again.


    Looking at the edges, I see it is a puffy red. I¡¯m not sure if that is good.


    It would really suck to die after having survived being impaled, nearly eaten, almost dying of thirst and starvation, and lots of animal attacks.


    Rewrapping my wound and putting my arm back in the sling, I stand up.


    Walking over to the fire, I pick up the stick I had impaled another lizard on. Looking at it with a critical eye, I start eating quickly.


    Once I¡¯m done, I start throwing dirt on the fire. I have learned that creatures in the Jungle of The Gods don''t fear men. In fact it seemed they viewed me as just a tasty morsel. Fire tended to attract them.


    Slinging my bag over my shoulder, I lean on my shotty spear. I casually walk forward into the night, my eyes adjusting to the low level of light.


    It had been about 13 days since I entered the forest. Or so I think, it''s hard to tell. The canopy blocks a large part of the light and the days have been a constant blur of fear, terror, pain and constant vigilance.


    I stuff a medicinal leaf in my mouth. I grimace at the horrible, sour taste.


    The humma leaf is about the only plant I can identify. It helps with infection and is a mild pain reliever. And I mean mild. The plant had taken the edge off the many scrapes, and bruises I have accumulated, but at the cost of making it slightly harder for me to think.


    I dont eat alot of it, only about 2 small leaves a day. I have a limited supply, having taken every leaf from the bush and stuffing it in my bag.


    As I walk, I can''t help but think of Karla. I immediately push those thoughts away.


    Her face still haunts me at night. What was left of her body. The life fading from her eyes. Her screams and pleas of help.


    I shake my head, I¡¯m doing it again.


    Walking a bit further, I come to a short, cliff face. It is jagged and gently slopes up. The holes in the canopy here allow more light in, and so there are more plants here.


    The terrain had been getting hillier and more rugged. I suspect that I¡¯m nearing the mountains. I have tried to go back, but I always seem to keep going towards the mountains.


    Moving onwards, I slowly make my way around the small cliff.


    How long till I find my way out of this damned jungle?


    ***


    Breathing heavily, I glance over my shoulder.


    A large shape scurries through the shadows of the night, then another, and another. They come up to about my waist. Their fur is covered in stripes on their hind quarters. Their appearance is much like a tiger, but mixed with a hyena. I got a good look at their snouts, and knew that their jaws opened large enough to surround my head.


    They make yipping noises, trying to flank me.


    I call them Devil Hounds.


    The beasts are incredibly intelligent, working together in packs to hunt prey. From my general glance over their pack of 4, I would say that they all might be at the steel or even silver stage.


    I swing my spear with two hands, forcing the hound to my left to back off. I press my advantage and run to the outcropping of rock I can see through the dim light.


    There¡¯s too many to fight. I have to lose them somehow.


    Scrambling up it, I stand as tall as I can and roar. I raise my spear above my head, trying to look intimidating.


    It makes the beasts pause for a moment, but then they press their advantage of numbers. I don''t let them surround me.


    Running along the rocks, I scale a small cliff quickly, my pack banging against my back.


    I have been steadily walking deeper into the jungle, towards the mountains. I have noticed that there are a few caves dotting the area, growing in frequency. I had tried to sleep in one tonight, till the pack of Devil Hounds had found me.


    My eyes frantically scan the terrain, looking for some place to hide.


    There!


    I can see a crevice in the rock face ahead of me, I might be able to squeeze in there.


    More yipping, right behind me. I don''t dare turn around, I can''t slow now. I push my body harder, sending my meager Katra to my legs. I sprint forward as fast as I can.


    As I reach the cliff face, I turn around, swinging my makeshift spear. The blade cuts into the shoulder of the hound on my right. But it is a shallow cut.


    I keep swinging my spear wildly, keeping the beasts at bay.


    They move back and forth, waiting for a chance to get under my guard and take a big bite out of me.


    I let loose another roar, hopping forward a little and trying to stab one of them. It of course backs up, and I miss.


    But this entire time I had been shuffling backwards and took my chance. I toss my bag into the crevice, squeezing in after it.


    One of the beasts jumps forward, trying to take a bite out of my shin. I kick it, slipping into the crack in the rock face.


    I pant heavily, still gripping my spear. I keep it trained on the crevice.


    The devil hounds scratch at the rock, whining. One sticks its head through, but I stab forewords, the creature retracts it fast enough to avoid my attack.


    That was a close one.


    The beasts stay there a while, trying to figure out a way to get to me. Eventually, they leave in search of more prey.


    As their yipping recedes into the distance, blending in with the sounds of the jungle, I let out a sigh.


    Grabbing the flask of water from my bag, I take long gulps of water. When I¡¯m done, I pick my pack back up and stow the flask away. As I look around, I find myself in a cramped cave. It goes back farther, but I don''t attempt to go any further.


    It had been many days since I first limped into this jungle. I had lost track about after 30 days, now I had no idea how long I had been on the run. Hunting for food and avoiding predators. In that time I had managed to regain use of my arm, the wound healing at an accelerated rate as I fed my Katra into it.


    Though my shoulder still ached when I overexerted it. There was a nasty, rough patch of skin where my wound used to be, colored a light, fleshy pink.


    The darkness is pitch black further in the cave. I can''t see a thing.


    Not for the first time, do I wish that I had light aspect Katra. My Katra was plain, pure. It had no properties other than helping strengthen and heal my body. WIth my shattered Katra channels, it was already extremely hard for me to cycle it and even harder for me to send it to parts of my body.


    Katra could take on various aspects, like fire or light. It was literally a limitless energy. But it never really is fire that you form, or light that you create, its is Katra with an aspect that affects how it acts. Though once you take on an aspect of Katra, you can¡¯t change it without breaking down your core all the way back to the foundation stage. I can take on a aspect to my Katra, but because I¡¯m a cripple, I am not allowed on any Paths for that Katra.


    Pure Katra has very little uses, especially for me. It couldn¡¯t really heal, nor had any attack potential. It could be imbued into other Katra, but that''s like watering down that Katra. Making it weaker.


    There are certain elixirs that could heal me, but they are incredibly expensive.


    I shake the thoughts from my head. This is no time to be moping around. If I want to sleep, I need to make sure this cave is safe.


    With a flint and steel I carry in my backpack, I light a torch that I made from a stick and some scraps of clothes.


    Taking a deep breath, I walk further into the cave. The tunnel is steeply sloped downwards, so I tread carefully. The light throws shadows on the damp walls of the cave, reflecting off of stalagmites and stalactites. Moss dimly glows on the rough, uneven cave floor.


    As I walk deeper, I feel a growing dread.


    Nearing the end of the tunnel, I can see it open¡¯s up to a giant cavern. The outcropping I stand on let''s me see the entire cavern. Giant, naturally formed pillars hold up the stalactite riddled roof. At the bottom of the cavern, larges, green glowing pools are surrounded by a variety of mosses and mushrooms.


    In the center of the cavern is a larger pool, more like a small lake. It¡¯s glow lights up a good 60 feet around it.


    I gawk at the sight. I have never seen anything like this.


    It¡¯s¡­ amazing.


    Then I snap back to reality.


    This is the Jungle of The Gods. Everything here wants to kill me. Even some of the plants.


    I grip my tighter spear, holding my torch out in front of me.


    Looking around the outcropping, I see a pathway that leads to the floor of the cavern. And I mean pathway. It is paved with neatly set stone bricks, a short wall along the side to keep you from jumping over.


    I contemplate whether to turn back.


    But the devil hounds might still be near and I need to sleep. It would be best to make sure that this place isn¡¯t dangerous and decide whether to set up camp or not.


    Plus, I think this might be an ancient ruin.


    I walk carefully along the pathway, avoiding holes in the bricks. It is clearly ancient, the stone work eroded with time.


    As I reach the bottom, I start to circle along the edge of the cavern. As I do, I check for any signs of monsters nesting here.


    I don''t find any.


    What I do find is ancient smashed tiles, that I could guess might have been a floor. Broken pottery and piles of dust.


    The entire time the dread keeps growing. I¡¯m not sure what it is, but I start to feel the need to back away. Run, even. An incessant itch in the back of my mind.


    No! I need to make sure nothing in here is going to eat me in my sleep.


    Once I have made a full round of the cavern, I head for the big pool in the center.


    As I draw nearer, I can see a small stone island in the center. I squint and think I can see something on it. A long line of stepping stones lead to the island from the shore.


    I cautiously follow the stones to the island, glancing in the glowing water, but I can''t see anything a few feet down.


    I step onto the island, in the center is a small alter. A human skull stares back at me with empty eye sockets. The altar is simple, a bunch of flat stone shelves stacked on top of each other. Strips of cloth wrapping surround the skull, so brittle that it looks like they might turn to dust at any minute.


    Glancing around, I can feel the dread growing even fiercer. Then it hits me.


    Like a tidal wave, a flood of fear and terror hits me.


    I am driven to my knees, gasping for air that won''t come.


    Karla¡¯s dead eyes flash in my mind. Her tortured cries for help echoing in my head.


    Varick¡¯s last moments, standing on his one good leg and fighting a hopeless battle. The lizardman cutting him down after only a minute.


    The scorched skeletons of what used to be my village. Cinders floating in the air with smoke, stinging my face.


    The screams and pleas of help from all the villagers.


    Of Karla¡¯s hand reaching out to me as her head was torn from her body.


    The bloody claw that clutched Karla¡¯s bracelet.


    No!


    I won¡¯t give in!


    I push myself up, glaring at the water. Another wave of fear hits me and I crumple.


    You can''t push me down!


    I glare at the altar, crawling towards it.


    Another wave crashes into me.


    I won''t give up!


    I stumble to my feet, breathing heavily. My muscles are tensed, fitting me all the way. I take a shaky step towards the altar.


    I can¡¯t die here.


    Another step.


    I have to get vengeance. For Amia, for all the villagers, for Karla!


    I take another shaky step forewords. Another wave of fear.


    I refuse to give up.


    I reach out a shaky hand, gripping the skull in my hand.


    Raising it above my head, I let loose a scream.


    I REFUSE TO CURL UP AND DIE!


    The brittle skull shatters on the stone floor.


    The waves of fear cease instantly. I collapse to the floor, taking lungfuls of stale air.


    I can hear the splashing of water, of it cascading down something large. A shadow rises above me. With effort, I raise my head, looking in both fear and wonder at what looks down at me.


    It is covered in thick, black scales. It has a long neck, ending in a reptilian head. It¡¯s giant, hands rest on the island I lay upon, with wickedly curving black claws. It¡¯s head has two horns flow behind its head, like a crown. Large spikes protrude from it¡¯s back. Huge, slitted, purple eyes stare down its snout at me.


    The monster towers above me, at least as big as a house.


    It¡¯s nostrils flare as it cranes its neck to look down upon me. It sucks in a huge lungful of air.


    The only word that I could describe this creature as is; Dragon.


    I want to curl up, but I don''t. I have the feeling that if I do, I will die.


    ¡®You are strong willed for a child. And you carry something powerful with you.¡¯ It¡¯s voice booms around the cavern and inside my head. It is a weird sensation, I¡¯m not hearing it speak with words.


    I stand to my shaky feet, and bow as deep as I can, staying like that. I don''t dare look up again. I stutter out in a choked voice, ¡°Th-this one is-is but a surv- survivor.¡±


    ¡®You are damaged. Unable to use vital energy.¡¯


    It was phrased like a question, but said like a statement.


    ¡°I-I am but a lo-lowly cripple, you-your magnificence,¡±


    The beast is quiet for a long time. I don''t dare say anything, for fear of being killed.


    I know for certainty that this is a Sacred Beast. An ancient and powerful one.


    ¡®Tell me, little brave one. What is it you fight for? What is it that lets you stave of absolute fear?¡¯ The dragon rumbles in my mind.


    I try to think of an answer as quick as I can. Images of the attack flash through my mind and my resolve steels.


    ¡°I fight for vengeance.¡± An image of Karla flashes through my mind, ¡°I fight to protect the weak till they can stand on their own feet. I fight to stay alive.¡±


    I hear a deep rumbling in my mind and quickly realize it is the dragon chuckling.


    ¡®You do not fight for justice? You do not fight for peace, good or evil?¡¯


    I¡¯m starting to think I might have said something wrong. I try to stay calm though. ¡°Justice is honorable, but it is not my job to act it out. Neither is good or evil.¡±


    ¡®But it could be. You could bring justice to evil and uphold what is considered good.¡¯


    I am shaking, but I keep my voice calm and level, ¡°It is not my path.¡±


    ¡®I can see that you do not walk any of the many Paths you humans have. You walk your own Path.¡¯


    I stay bowing, even though my shoulder has started to burn and my back aches. ¡°This one is a cripple, he is not allowed to walk any Katra Paths. Nor is he allowed to learn any techniques.¡±


    ¡®Yet you still continue to stride forward. Weak and helpless to fate.¡¯


    ¡°This one is but a village boy. A survivor of an attack and a cripple. He does not wish to be helpless again.¡±


    ¡®You have impressed me with your strength of will. What is it you desire?¡¯ I can feel the dragon¡¯s piercing gave on me.


    This can''t be real, can it?


    Get ahold of yourself!


    What is it I desire?


    I don''t want to be weak.


    I want to walk my own Path.


    I want to be strong.


    ¡°This one wishes to no longer be a slave to fate. To be able to use Katra. To walk a Path¡±


    I can feel the dragon moving, the water crashes onto the stone island as it moves. I glance up, and that¡¯s when I realize that what I¡¯m looking at is just it¡¯s top half.


    I feel so incredibly small.


    The dragon bends close to me. ¡®Look me in the eye,¡¯ it booms.


    I obey with hesitation.


    It¡¯s eye is bigger than my head. It pierces through me, looking straight to my soul.


    ¡®You wish to walk a Path?¡¯


    I nod, then say ¡°I wish for my own power. I wish to walk my own Path.¡±


    ¡®Then you shall have it. But yours will be a Path filled with pain, blood and death. It is one of no mercy, no love. You may lose your very own humanity. Do you still wish to walk it?¡¯


    I think long and hard about what it has said. I never want to be frozen like I had been when that lizardman had killed Karla. So weak that I can''t even defend myself against the lowliest creatures of this forest.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±


    The dragon shifts its head back. ¡®I warn you now that I do not hold the power you seek. I hold no power that you would be able to use. You must walk your own Path. But I can aid you in the start of it. But I require something first.¡¯


    I nod. ¡°What is it you require?¡±


    ¡®It is in your bag. A powerful Artifact. Give it to me and I shall aid you.¡¯


    Powerful item? I scrape my head for what the dragon could be talking about.


    Then it hits me. The beast core.


    I quickly pull it out of my bag, unlocking the case. Inside, nestled in the velvet pillow, is the core.


    I had completely forgotten about it, too occupied surviving to draw from it and cycle. I never had the chance to do anything with it.


    The dragon looks at the core. It lets out a long gust of wind that I think might be a sigh. ¡®It is truly a wonder to behold. So much power within it, yet it is masterfully concealed. Whoever made it was far more powerful than even I. Maybe even more powerful than a god.¡¯


    I am startled by these words and glance back down at the core. What was this thing?


    ¡®Hand it to me.¡¯ The dragon reaches out a large paw, opening it. I place the pitch black sphere on its scaly palm.


    The dragon lifts it closer to its eye level.


    I feel a flash of power and all light is sucked out of the room and into the small orb.


    I can actually feel something pulling at my Katra, trying to steal it. There is also a pressure in my chest, like something is trying to rip my soul free.


    Then is is over as fast as it began.


    The sphere in the dragon¡¯s hand has grown, now it can easily clutch it with it¡¯s claws. Now it has light inside it, but also shifting shadows. It is in constant motion, the light shifting with the shadows.


    ¡®It contains some much power. And¡­¡¯ The dragon is quite for a long time. Then it speaks again, ¡®Yes. It is like I thought. I think it is also quite a fitting item.¡¯


    The dragon lowers the sphere over the stone altar. A part of the sphere seems to melt and a single drop lands on the altar. The dragon retracts the sphere.


    The drop moves by itself. It leaps into the pile of skull fragments and bandages. It soaks into the cloth, staining it black and bright white. It quickly spreads across the pile, enveloping it in shifting light and shadows.


    For a few seconds, nothing happens and I stare in confusion at the mass.


    Then it suddenly retracts, shrinking till the liquid is gone. What is leaves is a neat roll of black bandages.


    ¡®Put your hand over it, little brave one.¡¯ The dragon says quieter than before.


    I do as it commands, holding my right hand over it, unsure of what is happening.


    The bandages uncoil, like a snake. They stretch questing limbs up to my hand, feeling along it. Then they move as quick as a cobra, wrapping my arm in them.


    I jerk my hand back and watch as the black bandages curl around my forearm, then my hand, and finally my fingers. They wrap tightly, squeezing my hand.


    Then silvery script starts to appear along them, glowing faintly against the black.


    I scream as my hand and arm start to burn. It is such an intense pain, like having all the skin flayed from my hand at once and dipping it in acid.


    I drop to my knees, screaming in misery as I desperately try to rip the cloth from my arm.


    Why had I trusted the dragon? I didn¡¯t think I would survive, and I was right. It¡¯s torturing me before it eats me!


    The cloth moves easily away from my arm, but then it snaps back. I cant remove it.


    I thrash at the burning sensation, screaming my throat raw. It feels like an eternity of endless pain.


    Then the pain slowly starts to fade, and I come back to my senses. My eyes are watering with tears of pain, my breathing erratic.


    I¡¯m not dead?


    ¡°Wa-what¡­?¡± I manage to get out.


    ¡®You have bonded with it. It is now a part of you, and you it.¡¯


    ¡°What-what is it?¡±


    ¡®It has no name. And as what it can do, only you can find out.¡¯


    I hold up my arm. The cloth has completely enveloped my hand and goes all the way up to right below my elbow. The silvery script is still there, shining dimly and reflecting light.. Several strips of cloth hang off the top of the glove, dangling in the air.


    I squeeze my hand. I don''t feel any resistance. Almost like¡­


    It''s my hand.


    I reach down and touch the stone floor with it. I can feel the rough surface of the floor like it was my real hand.


    This is so weird.


    Then I close my eyes and look inward, at my core. From what I can tell, nothing has changed. I look at my Katra channels, they are still as shattered as ever.


    I sigh.


    I¡¯m still a cripple.


    I look up at the dragon and bow. ¡°This one thanks you.¡±


    ¡®Little brave one, you best be going. I rarely tolerate humans for long. Leave now. I have started you on the first step down your own Path. Now you must walk it alone. Only return when you think you will be a match for me.¡¯


    Yeah, I don''t think i''m ever coming back.


    I bow again and grab my backpack and spear. I bow three more times, backing up till I¡¯m to the edge of the island. Then I stop and turn around, keeping my head bowed.


    ¡°May this one ask you what your name is, your great absoluteness.¡±


    ¡®I am called Adrize. You humans have given me a name as well. You once called me by the name Inik, destroyer of kingdoms.¡¯


    I flinch at the name. But bow again and walk across the water, sweat pouring down my face and back.


    The dragon¡¯s eyes follow me all the way. Even when I leave the cave, I can¡¯t still shake the feeling of those purple, slitted eyes watching me.


    As I exit the cave, I squint in the bright light of the rising sun.


    I realize how close I had been to death.


    If it wasn''t for the orb that the mysterious trader had given me, I think I would be dead.


    That''s when I have an even more startling thought.


    Did he know that this was going to happen from the start?


    The question sits in the back of my mind with all the others. But one thing is for sure, whoever that man was, he is a truly terrifying being. Inik had been mesmerized by the black orb, treating it like the most powerful thing in the world.


    I hold up my right hand.


    What am I supposed to do now?

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3:


    12 Days After Summer''s End, 13 Days After Fall¡¯s Beginning


    114 Days After The Ra''tok Attack Amia Village


    Fringes of The Mountains of The Gods


    I crawl slowly through the underbrush, making sure to stay low and create no sound.


    A spear is clutched in my hand, but the tip of this one is that of a pointed tooth. I stole it from a dead beast skeleton. I have found that it can go through wood with little resistance.


    As I stop, I get a clear view of my prey.


    It is a warthog. But it is as large as me, with 2 sets of tusks curling from its mouth. It¡¯s hair is matted and dirty, the skin on it has the look of bark. Black eyes set under a perpetual angry brow.


    The Beast is happily drinking from a small watering hole.


    I have been staked out here for the past couple hours, waiting for something that I had a decent chance at killing.


    Slowly, I move into a low crouch. I grab my spear in two hands, my black bandaged one gripping tightly.


    The warthog pauses, sensing something is wrong.


    Before it can do anything else, I pounce. My spear lances forward, piercing the thick hide around its neck with some resistance.


    The warthog lets out a shrill SCREE. It kicks at the air with its hind legs, bringing its head around to hit me.


    I hop back, tugging on my spear. The spear doesn¡¯t come out, and I¡¯m yanked to the side. Letting go of the spear, I roll, nearly getting gutted by the beast¡¯s tusks. Coming to my feet, I sprint as fast as I can away from the beast.


    It rushes after me, letting out a shrill whine. I dodge to the side, avoiding its charge.


    As the beast passes me, I bring my right hand around. My hand forms into a claw. The scripts along the bandages flash silver. Then some of the black bandages unravel, snaking through the air at the warthog¡¯s legs.


    They coil around it¡¯s hooves and thighs, tightening. The sacred beast trips, crashing into the dirt with a roar. The bandages tighten even more, binding it¡¯s legs together and immobilizing it.


    The beast thrashes violently, but I keep my arm steady.


    I just have to wait now.


    As I stand there, listening to the warthog''s roars of rage, they start to get wetter, blood caking it¡¯s lips and tusks. Eventually it falls silent, taking wheezing breaths of air, then it slowly stops.


    Relaxing my hand, the bandages disentangle themselves from the corpse. They snake their way back up my arm, settling slowly.


    I am covered in sweat, breathing heavily. All my Katra is spent, the bandages having greedily sucked my meager supply of Katra dry.


    Can¡¯t collapse now.


    Cautiously walking towards the body of the warthog, I kick it in the ribs for good measure. Nothing happens and I am jumping on one foot, holding my aching toes.


    Maybe that wasn¡¯t such a good idea!


    Once my toes stop hurting, I limp over to the spear in the beast¡¯s neck. I have to yank several times to extract it from the warthog¡¯s neck, once I do, a slow fountain of blood pours out.


    I had punctured an artery in its neck. No steel could survive that for long, even a silver. Maybe a diamond if they had the right Katra, but there were certain points in the body that just couldn¡¯t be repaired fast enough before the victim died.


    Grabbing the bone knife from my belt, I start skinning the beast as best I can. It¡¯s hide is thick and would make a good canvas once dried.


    Once done, I start carving out chunks of its meat, wrapping them in large leaves and storing them in my bag. When I have stuffed all the meat I can carry into my bag, I start to saw at the flesh around its heart.


    Extracting the heart, my hands dripping with gore, I carefully cut into the tough muscle. As I open the heart up, peeling strips of flesh away, a deep brown core is revealed.


    It is a rough orb, glowing faintly with light. The color that means that this warthog had probably been cultivating some form of earth Katra. Maybe something else, but I¡¯m pretty sure it is earth. Most sacred beasts cultivate the most common of vital aura. Like fire, water or earth. Maybe even air, it doesn¡¯t vary much.


    My arms are covered in blood up to my shoulders. I clean them off in the water, then get up and run off. I don''t want to be around when the other beasts realize there is a fresh corpse for the taking.


    ***


    Letting out a sigh, I glance up at the tree. Home sweet home.


    Grabbing onto the wooden rungs, which I had hammered into the tree bark with sharpened sacred beast bones for nails, I climb up into the canopy.


    While the canopy was not entirely safe, it was safer than on the jungle ground at night. I had learned early on that the higher up you were, the less the common predators bothered you. That wasn¡¯t to say that the canopy didn¡¯t have it¡¯s own breed of predator.


    As I pass the lowest branches of the trees, I come into a completely different world. There is a variety of mosses and a few grasses and shrubs coating the tree limbs. Bugs hum within the air, some making loud noises and others a steady reverberating sound.


    I climb further up, till I reach a platform hammered between where the trunk of the tree forks. It is made of shaved down branches, creating a semi even surface to walk on. Long, thick branches act as walls, and a roof of large leaves.


    With a thud, I lay down in a pile of large leaves that acts as my bed. Scattered around my one room tree house are various sacred beast parts and other curiosities.


    With a tired sigh, I pick my pack back up and start taking out the hunks of meat wrapped in giant leaves. I sprinkle various seasonings on top of them, making sure they are rolled nicely.


    Then I place them on a sheet of smooth rock. I grab a blue beast core and fit it in a slot in the rock sheet. The rock starts to heat up and the smell of roasting meat wafts towards my nose.


    I had found this particular marvel in a ruin of what I would guess was a house once. The house was nothing but a pile of eroded blocks of stone, but I had dug through it and eventually found this weird rock in it.


    I soon figured out if you powered it with Katra, it would heat the rock up. There was a slot in the side to put a power source in or feed Katra into it.


    This was probably the single most important Artifact I had found. It allowed me to cook food up here in relative safety, not having to do it on the ground, where anything could sneak up on me.


    The smell of cooking food wafts through the air and I can''t help but recollect.


    It reminds me of when I used to cook dinner with my mother in our small kitchen. I remember helping her season the food, her proud smile as she looked down at me.


    Snapping out of my reverie, I flip the meat, searing it on the other side. Thick fats drip off it, sizzling on the hot stone.


    Once it is done cooking, I wrap it up in the same leaves and set it out to dry. In a day or two it will become hard and jerky like, perfect for keeping preserved for long periods of time.


    Cutting off a cube of meat, I revel in the juicy taste of it. The meat is chewy, but it is still good. I consume a large amount of it, a little Katra is infused in the meat, so I start to cycling.


    It is still hard, I have to forcefully push the Katra through my channels, also making sure it doesn¡¯t slip out of them and into my body. Despite my best efforts, some of it still escapes and it dissipates into my body, dissolving slowly.


    Groaning at the feeling of being full, I move over to my bag. I take out the thick hide of the warthog. I unroll it and hang it on the far wall of my tree house. I methodically scrape away any muscle still clinging to the inside of the hide. Once that is done, I coat it in fat that has dripped off the meat I had cooked earlier.


    I finish and leave it to dry overnight. This is about as good as I can make leather with what I have. To say the least, it doesn¡¯t come out all that well, but I can still make something for protection from it.


    As I lay back down in my bed of leaves, I look up at the canopy, pondering. I hold my bandage wrapped hand up, flexing it. The cloth wrappings unravel like tentacles, waving in the air with only the quiet rustle of cloth.


    I willed the cloth to move, and it followed my command, the runes glowing with Katra. The cloth shoots tentacles off to the left, wrapping my left arm. I then try to pull it off my right hand.


    I kept at it to no avail, the cloth wouldn¡¯t unravel to a certain point, but it went far enough that my right arm started to look thinner, not as much cloth there as before. I have tried to see what has become of my hand under the bandages many times, but I can never get them to unravel past this point.


    I had a sneaking suspicion I didn¡¯t have much of a hand under all of it. I think that the cloth has completely replaced my skin, maybe even the muscles. I might not even have any bones under it.


    My Katra is running low, so I cut off the flow of it to my hand. The tentacles of cloth snake back and coil around my hand. I form it into a fist. Most of the time I can forget that it¡¯s not on my hand, it feels like a natural part of me.


    With a deep breath, I start to cycle again. Once I have accumulated a decent amount of Katra, atleast for me, I open my eyes.


    I have lost track of time, the days having blurred together. I know that I have spent at least more than 2 months here, maybe even 3. I''m not sure, I have no reliable way to count how many days I have spent in this jungle. But I have been counting the days since I built my tree house. I have spent a total of 44 days in here.


    Over those course of days, since I my run in with Inik, I have been trying to figure out what my gauntlet can do.


    I had learned the trick with the tentacles of cloth early on. It took a lot of concentration along with Katra to use, I could only control 3 separate cloth strips. I could use them to grip things from afar and pull them towards me. If I was fast enough, I could bind an enemy in place like the warthog. And the most advantageous thing about it was that if I stretched them as far as they could go, I can pull myself up onto the lower branches of the canopy.


    Though, that wasn¡¯t the only thing I know it can do.


    I squeeze my hand into a fist, concentrating hard. I hold the mental image of bone as hard as steel.


    The runes along the black cloth strips glow brightly. Then the silver glints and a white substance starts to form out of the scripting. It coats my arm, forming plates along my forearm. A plate forms on the back of my hand, offering protection, little ones run along the backs of my fingers and bone cappings on my knuckles. At the ends of my fingers it curves into wicked, sharp claws of bones, good for slicing.


    The result is a claw gauntlet of what looks like bone, but is as tough as steel. It is perfectly fit to my hand, offering protection everywhere along my arm but the joints.


    I am breathing heavily now, sweat pouring down my face in rivulets.


    Then my Katra runs out and the bone plates liquify again, absorbed back into the cloth.


    Curse the Gods! My Katra is too low to keep it going for more than a few seconds.


    At the bronze stage, my pool of pure Katra to draw from is tiny. Extremely so. If I had a fire type of Katra, I could sit in a volcano and cultivate, growing the size of my Katra pool and going up in ranks. But because of my cripple status, I am not allowed to learn any Paths.


    Paths are basically a set of techniques, disciples and a type of Katra. They were much more than that too. They contained cycling methods for Katra and all sorts of useful things, like a type of steel body.


    I was not allowed to take a Path because I might hurt myself. With my Katra channels shattered and disjointed, Katra escaped into my body. If I take a Fire aspect Katra, and some of it escapes into my body, it could damage me irreversibly. Even kill me.


    Pure Katra was not harmful to a human at all. It contained no attack power, or even defense. Offering only slightly enhanced regeneration and stamina.


    If I could advance in rank, from Lowbronze to Highbronze, I could expand my Katra pool naturally. If I had a technique than specialized in making my Katra pool bigger, than maybe I would be okay. But I only had a basic one, given to children so that they can start to get used to cycling and learn to control their Katra.


    At the rate of Katra I am making and the vital arua that I can purify, I will be about 30 when I rank up to Highbronze.


    It was infuriating.


    I am weak.


    The only reason I had been able to survive in this jungle was because I hid from nearly everything. And if I wasn¡¯t hiding, I was usually running. If I wanted to get any food at all, I had to hide in the shadows and wait for a animal weak enough to kill. The only reason I could kill that Lowsteel ranked warthog was because I had scavenged the beast tooth from a sacred beast corpse.


    Most of the sacred beasts I had seen so far, excluding Inik, were in the diamond realm. I couldn¡¯t even hope to put a scratch on them. One of the only reasons I was still alive is because they viewed me as too weak to even bother with. Which was true.


    Even then, some still decided I might be a tasty snack.


    I¡¯m going to eventually run out of luck, and when I do, I will be eaten alive by one of the Beasts.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    It was a grim thought


    I hated feeling this weak and powerless.


    So what can I do?


    Nothing. I think bitterly. I might as well just give up here and throw myself to the devil hounds.


    I think back to what Inik had said. ¡®I have started you on the first step down your own Path. Now you must walk it alone.¡¯


    My own Path?


    So what was stopping me from creating my own cycling technique?


    I yawn wide, my eyes drooping. I am going to have a busy morning tomorrow. I have to figure out a good cycling method.


    ***


    Pulling in a deep breath, I slowly release it. I do this again and again, my eyes closed and my mind focused inward. At my core.


    A large hindrance in my cultivating is my channels. I can''t effectively absorb vital arua from my surroundings and cycling it. A large portion of the arua would escape, and even more would just not go through my channels. What it left me with was roughly about 20% of the total vital arua I was taking in.


    I have started the basis of my cycling technique off of that, expanding it to the idea of a near limitless reservoir of Katra to draw from. One that had such a huge capacity, that it didn¡¯t matter about how much Katra I could use, it would never be emptied.


    The theory was that I could just cycle when I don''t need to fight, filling it till I have to stop making Katra. If my core had a big enough capacity, I wouldn¡¯t ever have to worry about running out of Katra in combat. Or at least that was the theory.


    It was easier said than done.


    I had to come up with my own cycling technique from scratch. For the entire morning I had contemplated how to do this.


    I had come up with many mental images. I wanted to expand my core. The first I had tried was a chisel hammering at the walls of my core, shattering sections and expanding it outward. It had ended in spasms of pain in my abdomen and I had nothing to show for it.


    The second try was an image of water slowly eroding rock, crashing against the edges of my Core. Slowly expanding it. All I got from it was the feeling of drowning, my Core not even a fraction deeper.


    And so it went.


    I don''t know how many I tried, but it was more than I cared to count. Most didn¡¯t even have an effect, and the ones that did were unpleasant.


    Then I found it.


    I was trying out the idea of a grindstone, like ones a weapon smith uses to sharpen blades. With this image in my, I imaged a smooth, flat stone within my core. I imagined it slowly rolling around the circumference of my core, grinding away at the edges.


    It felt like I couldn¡¯t breath, so I stopped immediately. When I focused inward, I could feel that something had changed in it.


    Excitedly, I pictured the grinding stone, slowly but surely smoothing out and widening my core. It felt like I couldn¡¯t breath, a heavy weight in my chest and abdomen, but I persevered anyway.


    After about a minute, I stopped, gasping for air.


    The problem with this method was that it didn¡¯t generate all that much Katra. It was still a slight bit more than my current one, but not by much.


    But then I pictured having a bottomless pit of Katra to draw from. I could endlessly control my gauntlet, maybe even keep it in armored mode long enough to figure out what it did.


    Ecstatic about the prospects of this idea, I try again. I keep cycling with this new method, stopping every minute or so, gasping for air. But I don''t care, I keep one doing it.


    I am walking my own Path.


    I will make sure that I am as powerful as I can be.


    More powerful than Inik or any other sacred beast.


    More powerful than a god.


    ***


    Bending down, I start to scrub my hands clean.


    Then I frantically roll backwards, away from the edge of the water.


    Large tendrils of water snake out of the pond, slapping down onto the ground with a whip like crack. The tentacles snake forward as fast as a viper.


    I activate my gauntlet, swiping with my black cloth tentacles. The black cloth wraps around the water tendrils, binding them together.


    Something dark starts to rise from the pond. An eye stays right under the surface. It¡¯s glow of baleful red easy to spot under the water. The tentacles disperse back into normal water.


    I quickly backup.


    The eye stares at me for a moment, but then sinks back into the pond.


    Another close call. Another thing I barely saw coming. Another way to fricking die.


    Sighing, I walk away from the pool, using my spear as a walking stick. Just another day in the Jungle of The Gods.


    I have lost track of how many times I am nearly killed in a day.


    Looking down, I step over a Creeping Death Willow. If any of it¡¯s poison barbs got into my skin, I would die shortly after. My low cultivation base not allowing me to walk through it unlike most other animals in the jungle.


    Nearing my destination, I crouch and peer through some bushes.


    There is a cluster of rubble, greenery and vines nearly obscuring it. This is a ruin. I had spotted it on one of my explorations of the surrounding area.


    Seeing no beasts, I slowly walk out. As I approach the ruins, I start gathering my Katra in my hand. It takes an abyssal amount of time to gather all of it. I set my hand on a rock and push my Katra into it in one big wave.


    I get a rough scan of what might be inside. Areas where my Katra is absorbed are where there are artifacts.


    Since my Katra is pure, it can get added to constructs or used to power runes. I can sense where it is absorbed and used in the item in the ruins, leaving a ragged hole is my wave of Katra.


    Letting out a long breath, I wipe the sweat from my brow. There was only one artifact that I could sense, which was good since I usually found none.


    I walk over to roughly where I sensed the artifact and start pulling away vines and rubble. The intricate designs in the rubble had long since faded, the bricks shattered.


    After about an hour of hauling rocks out of my increasing hole, I find the artifact.


    I pull it out of the mud, wiping away as much as I can from it. The mud sticks to my left hand, but falls off my wrapped one, the bandages not letting any stick.


    The artifact is a pristine, curved knife. The metal glows with the scripts carefully carved into the sides. Looking at the scripts, I am able to make out a anti-rust rune, a sharpening rune and a durability rune.


    I dump some of my water on it, cleaning away the rest of the muck, I then put the knife in my backpack.


    A pretty good find, but if I ever have to use it, I¡¯m probably already going to be dying.


    If I had to use the knife, it would most likely be up close with a beast, and that was a sure way to die.


    Looking up at the sky, I can see that it is starting to get dark.


    Better hurry.


    I start to jog back the way my tree house is. As I jog, I keep an eye out for any predators.


    Dusk was when most of the animals were starting to settle in for the night, but it was also when the predators started to prowl. There was some terrifying beasts out there.


    I had seen giant footprints in the mud the other day, they were the size of my torso. I didn¡¯t want to meet what they belonged to.


    A drop of water hits my nose. I look up, dark clouds are rolling in over head.


    Damn, another storm.


    I start running towards my tree house. Rain starts to pelt the canopy above, large streams of water start pouring down to the jungle floor. A bolt of lightning flashes in the sky above, illuminating the world around me for an instant.


    I hop over a tree root and start to climb up the ladder into my house. I grab a bucket made of one giant leaf and some sticks to keep it together. I hang it out on a protruding stick branch on the side of my shelter.


    Rain starts to pour into the bucket, cascading down from the upper canopy along the giant leaves. The bucket is quickly filled and I snatch it back into my hut. Another flash of lightning and the boom follows shortly after.


    Gulping down the rest of the water from my flask, I refill it from the bucket. Then I tip the bucket toward my mouth and greedily gulp down water.


    Storm where a common occurrence here, but it was hard to find clean and fresh water. If I tried to drink out of a river, I might be running the risk of getting sick.


    I wash my hands and face after I¡¯m done drinking. I throw the dirty water outside and refill the bucket.


    Glancing out my door, I can catch a few glimpses of the sky between the branches. I can see dark shapes gliding through the dark clouds between flashes of lightning. Two of them collide, roars and hisses resound from the sky. There is another flash and a roar of rage, then the shapes move out of my line of sight.


    There are some truly terrifying creatures out there.


    Laying in my bed, I listen to the rain as it pelts the roof, the thunder booming in the distance and the occasional roar.


    It is a long time before I can fall asleep, and when I do, my dreams are haunted.


    ***


    I curl my hand into a fist and push Katra into my gauntlet, all the while cycling using my new technique.


    The scripting on the bandages flashes silver and the plates start to form. Slowly, my hand is covered in the bone gauntlet. I flex it, inspecting my hand, I feel no resistance, the bone shaped to perfectly fit my hand.


    I keep feeding it my Katra, but I can already feel it dimming.


    Closing my eyes, I focus on my arm. There is a sticky feeling miasma of Katra around it. I look past it, sensing even deeper.


    There!


    I can feel the scripts. It is in such a complex pattern that I can''t even start to comprehend how it all works.


    I pluck a string of Katra, one of the many connecting the scripts.


    It vibrates, sending a spark of Katra along the line to a script. The script flashes brighter and I can feel something shift on my hand.


    Opening my eyes, I watch as long spikes of bone start to form out of the arm guard. They shortly stop moving, then shrink again.


    Focusing back into the gauntlet, I try to take a mental step back, looking at the big picture of what my hand has become. Trying to understand what it is and can do.


    That''s when I see it.


    Everything is connected in a certain way, all of the connections coming from one origin point. I quickly speed towards it, I can feel my Katra running out.


    I stop as I approach it.


    Something feels¡­ odd.


    Looking closely at the origin point, and I think what also is keeping my hand running, I realize something.


    There''s something in there.


    I reach out with my mind, gripping it. It try to pull it out, but it doesn¡¯t budge.


    Then I feel like something is watching me.


    I turn around.


    A humongous eye made of Katra stares back at me, glowing a steely gray.


    ¡°You are not welcome here.¡± A voice booms through the space.


    Then my Katra run out and I¡¯m jolted back. I let out a scream of terror. I scramble backwards, curling up into a ball.


    Breathing heavily, I stare at my bandaged hand. What is this thing?


    ***


    I bite into the tough meat, scanning over my rough map of the surrounding wilderness. There is a long ridge of mountains going across one side, a small cave marked, ¡°Inik¡¯s Nest¡±. There are small pictures of ruins around and a river coming down from the mountains. Many small notes are scrawled across the page.


    I cap the precious ink bottle and clean my brush in a small cup of water. I have been slowly making a map of my surroundings, trying to determine where I am and the best options to survive long enough to get back to civilization.


    Where I currently am is a small territory of lower ranked beasts. But any where about 3 miles out started to get more dangerous, creatures getting more numerous and more powerful.


    My best guess is Inik¡¯s presence scares off a large amount of the beasts that can sense it, providing me with an area low ranked enough to survive in. He might even hunt regularly, keeping the stronger sacred beasts out of the area.


    Looking at my map, the best option I could see was to travel by river. There shouldn¡¯t be too many water creature that would bother with attacking me. But then there might be.


    It was also the fastest way out of the jungle.


    Though I could hike through the forest, but I liked my chances even less with that option. Maybe if I was a Truesteel, I could have a decent chance.


    None of my options were good. If I wanted to get out of this jungle, I would have to rely on my luck heavily.


    Rolling up the scroll, I place it in my backpack.


    As far as I can see, my best option is the river.


    That means I¡¯m going to need a raft. I will have to construct quickly, but also make sure it is sturdy enough to survive the rapids on the river.


    I take in a deep breath, This isn¡¯t going to be easy.


    Gathering everything I can easily carry on my back, I survey my one room house. I would like to bring the cooking rock with me, but it¡¯s too heavy, it will slow me down more.


    I double check that I have the long strips of leather from the warthog¡¯s skin. I would use these to help build my raft.


    I¡¯m going to miss this place.


    With one last longing look, I climb out of my tree house and down onto the forest floor. I had made sure I woke up at dawn.


    Taking in a deep breath, I start running for the river.


    ***


    I stripped the tree of their limbs, cutting off any extra branches on the sticks I didn¡¯t want with the artifact knife I found.


    By the time I had done this, I was already exhausted, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    Securing the branches to each other and making sure that they would float was far more time consuming than I imagined.


    The final product was not pretty, but it was serviceable and sturdy. The branches were lashed together multiple times and the raft was a long rectangle, enough for me to lay down on.


    I dragged it out into the cold water, throwing my pack up onto it. With a heave, I lift myself onto the raft. Taking the branch I am using as a paddle, I guide my raft into the current.


    I am going at a steady pace, making sure to not get too close to the shore and avoid big rocks.


    Here come the first set of rapids. Gotta be careful.


    As I approach the rocks, I slow myself down by pushing on rocks, making sure to not hit any of them. I nearly capsize when I hit a rock I don''t see, but manage to keep the raft upright.


    With a sigh of relief, I pass through the small rapids and continue down the river.


    This part of the river is to rough for more of the dangerous river sacred beasts around. But when I get further down the river, it will start to widen out and there will be less rocks, opening up for more attacks.


    I slowly and carefully make my way down the river, watching as the sun creeps towards the horizon.


    Dread fills me, but I stay calm. I should be relatively safe from the predators. The only thing I have to worry about is river monsters.


    I let out a bitter laugh.


    The sun slowly sets behind the horizon and dark night takes the land.


    Fighting the urge to sleep, I glide down the river. The stars above reflecting off the water and making it look like I am traveling on a river of light.


    I look in awe at the scene, captivated by its beauty.


    Sitting down, I carefully steer the raft down the river, squinting in the darkness to see if anything is out there.


    I can see flashes between the trees, a multitude of color. With a start, I realize that those colors are beasts.


    They watch me from the bank of the river, not trying to step into the water.


    Can they not cross the water?


    No, I had seen plenty of beasts walk on or through water. So why aren''t they moving?


    Are they afraid of something? Maybe they are curious?


    I watch as a deer walks pace with my raft, glowing. Blue, ghostly flames race along its antlers and back, giving it a ethereal look.


    The night passes without incident, but I don''t go to sleep. A occasional beast watched me from the shore, Some would follow my raft for a while, but eventually gave up.


    I stopped seeing beasts as the sun drew up behind me.


    With my estimations, I should be a third of the way out of the jungle by now, but I¡¯m not sure. I could not even be close to leaving the jungle .


    Taking out a piece of warthog jerky, I munch on it as I keep the raft steady.


    I better cycle for a bit.


    I envision the wheel slowly grinding away at my core, expanding it. I still have to stop every few minutes now, unable to keep it going constantly. In between those breaks, I make sure to keep my raft in the center of the river.


    In between one of those breaks, a dark shape rises up under me.


    I snatch up my spear, shoving it deep into the water and hitting whatever was trying to attack. There is a large amount of thrashing below the water, then the shape speedily moves off.


    Letting out a breath, I stay vigilant the entire day. I have to fend two more fish off, but I stay unscathed.


    I travel down the river for another two days. I had noticed the trees getting smaller and thinning somewhat. I have seen less and less beasts.


    Looking up at the sky, I can see dark clouds rolling in.


    That''s not good. The river is going to flood and become hard to travel on.


    I was faced with a choice, either get off the raft and risk hiking through the rest of the jungle, or risk being swept off my raft and drowning.


    Even though I believed that I was nearing the edge of the jungle, I wasn¡¯t confident in my ability to survive long enough to escape. And I wasn¡¯t confident in not being able to stay on my raft, if I fell off and couldn¡¯t make it to the river bank, I might be eaten.


    What can I do?


    My first instinct was to stay on the raft, at least here on the river it seemed most of the fish left me alone. And in the jungle there might still be high ranking sacred beasts.


    I decided.


    Taking my paddle, I push my way over to the east bank, sliding my raft onto the shore.


    I cinch my backpack up and grab my spear. Taking a deep breath, I hop off the raft and walk back into the jungle.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4:


    21 Days After Summer¡¯s Ending, 18 Days after Fall¡¯s Beginning


    124 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    Edge of The Jungle of The Gods


    Sariel Ventos¡¯s Caravan


    Wiping her brow, Sariel urged the draft horses onwards. They were behind schedule by 5 days and she wanted to be as far from that damned jungle as possible.


    They were one of several caravans that travelled to the outposts on the edge of the jungle. Not many were willing to do it, but the military paid good for supplies.


    The Eastern Edge outpost was her last stop, now she was headed back into The Traezar Empire. She would stop by a few more villages along the way, but it was more or less a straight shot.


    What she was worried about the most was the attacks. There had been a growing number of attacks along the roads, even a village had been wiped out some 3 months back.


    There were whispers about one of the Tulnar clans being responsible. If it was one of the clans, it would be best to stop coming into this area altogether.


    One of the mercenaires pulled up next to her wagon riding his horse. He waved to get her attention.


    ¡°I think it might be best to camp here. There¡¯s a storm approaching from the west, and it''s getting late,¡± Elder Vicar said. He was a veteran Talri warrior, having taken 84 lives, many of them, probably most of them, sacred artists. The red chevrons on his right pauldron signifying his rank and how many he has killed.


    Sariel glances back at the line of 9 wagons. She nods reluctantly, ¡°We will stop in about a third of a mile. That way we are close enough to the river for water, but still far enough that if it floods, it won''t get in our camp.¡±


    Vicar nods and talks to one of the other 11 mercenaries, and the message is passed down the line of wagons.


    As they near the campsite, they cross over a old bridge. It arcs over the rushing river, vines crawling along its sides. Once they reach the campsite, they circle their wagons. Sariel quickly unhooks the two draft horses and leads them for a drink at the river side.


    She then leads them back to the wagon and sets up a tarp over them, protecting them from the rain.


    Sariel walks over to the center of the wagon circle. Walking over to the pot over the fire, she asks, ¡°What''s for dinner, Calvin?¡±


    Calvin is a rather thin man, his arms muscled but not by much. He has a scraggly beard and his brown hair matches his eyes. Even though he was average in looks, he was a great chef.


    In contrast Sariel was anything but average. Her tanned, olive like skin marked her as a southerner hailing from the Rhua Desert. Her raven black hair stood out among the people around these parts and her brown eyes held a ferocious glint.


    ¡°It¡¯s lamb stew tonight, just about the only thing I can cook fast enough before the storm hits. Should be done in about 15 spans.¡± Calvin goes back to seasoning and stirring the stew.


    Sariel went around the camp, checking in on all the families in the caravan. Her caravan was a group of about 9 small trader families all belonging to the House of Ventos.


    Grabbing a bowl of stew, Sariel goes back to her wagon. Sitting in the wagon with the canvas covering over head, she looks over maps of the Traezar Empire, trying to find a way to cut down her route.


    She looks up as Vicar climbs in. He holds a bowl of stew in one hand, smiling, he asks, ¡°May I join you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine. I''m just trying to find someway to shorten our route and make better time.¡±


    With a groan, Vicar sits next to her. He takes off his helmet, swiping a hand through his graying hair. His dark eyes still have a steely resolve in them, despite his old age.


    He takes off his gauntlets, a circle on his hand glowing electric blue, noting his rank into the diamonds.


    Sipping from his bowl, he looks over the maps. ¡°Where are we now?¡±


    Sariel points to a spot along the edge of the Jungle of The Gods. ¡°Right about here. We will be following this road for about another 5 miles, then moving back towards the center of the Traezar Empire. We will probably stop in Baros Town, then make our way over to Coskana. Then that should be it, we will pass through a few villages, but I¡¯m hoping to be there in about 14 days.¡± She points at various locations on the detailed map, tapping the city of Coskana.


    Vicar nods his head slowly. ¡°We could maybe cut down on time if we just cross Jurick River here.¡± He taps the indicated location, where a small bridge is drawn.


    Sariel nods her head, taking a sip of soup. ¡°I was thinking the same thing. I was also thinking of skipping several of the villages all together.¡±


    Vicar hums thoughtfully, taking a long gulp of stew. ¡°That may be the best-¡±


    He stops mid sentence, jerking his head around to look at the side of the wagon.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Something big is approaching, stay here.¡± Vicar dawns his helmet and gauntlets, jumping out of the wagon.


    Sariel grabs a sword and hops out of the wagon. She has no intention to hide like a coward.


    Several of the Talri mercenaries are standing at the ready, their weapons drawn. Electric blue lightning Katra coats their blades, sending sparks off.


    A roar of rage resounds from the forest. The ground starts to shake as something large crashes it¡¯s way through the foliage.


    The warriors tighten into formation at the order of Vicar, their shields held in front of them.


    ¡°Don''t try to kill it, just try to drive it off!¡± Vicar barks at his men.


    The thick foliage across the open meadow the caravan has camped in parts. A person runs from them.


    They run frantically across the meadow, but stop as they see the warriors. The boy starts running again as another roar comes from the jungle.


    The foliage of the jungle is ripped apart as a Sacred Beast runs through it. It is a lizard, but the size of a horse. Its covered in a thick hide of green scales, large spikes protrude from it¡¯s back. The snout of it is filled with knife like teeth, meant for tearing flesh. It¡¯s claws leave furrows in the ground and it¡¯s spiked tail wipes behind it.


    Sariel gasps in fear, saying under her breath, ¡°Rage Drake.¡±


    Vicar roars for the benefit of the other warriors that are stationed around the caravan incase of this being a distraction, ¡°Contact!¡±


    Rage Drakes are considered minor dragons. Related distantly to dragons. They were feared mostly for their high resilience and unmatched rage. Known for being able to shrug off Truediamond attacks, they were highly feared. A rare few people used them as battle mounts.


    Stopping, she knows there is nothing she can do.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Vicar shouts as he unleashes a bolt of lightning Katra from his hand. It strikes the beast with a crack, and 5 more bolts follow shortly after.


    The drake halts its charge, hissing. It easily shrugs off the lightning.


    Vicar spreads his warriors out in a crescent, protecting the caravan. They let out shouts, trying to scare off the rage drake.


    The minor dragon roars again and charges forward.


    Vicar meets its charge with his shield, slamming it in the head. A flash of light makes Sariel squint as electricity discharges into the rage drake.


    The drake roars in pain and swipes with its paw, knocking Vicar to the side.


    The other warriors flank the drake from both sides, surrounding it. They take swipes at it, but their blades just bounce off its scales without harming it.


    The rage drake swipes its tail, sending a warrior flying. Then Vicar is back into the fight.


    He slams his blade down on the drake¡¯s head, causing it to stumble. He follows it up with a uppercut with the edge of his shield, discharging more lightning into the drake.


    Hissing in displeasure, the drake backs off. It opens its maw, Katra gathering in the back of its throat.


    Vicar has only a second to bring up his shield as a wave of acidic mist crashes into him. He takes big steps back, getting out of the cloud.


    His shield is hissing and popping as the metal is broken down. He tosses it to the side, gripping his sword tightly. He holds out his left hand, lightning Katra gathering in his palm. Letting out a roar, he unleashes a ball of compact lighting.


    It crashes into the rage drake with a massive boom and flash of light.


    Sariel is forced to close her eyes. When she can see clearly again, what she sees shocks her.


    Vicar is dazed on the ground, the rage drake pressing him down with a clawed hand. It hisses, opening its mouth, about to unleash another attack.


    The other warriors are beating on it desperately, trying to distract it. But their lightning attacks don''t harm it.


    Clouds of acidic Katra start to billow out of the rage drake¡¯s mouth. Then it¡¯s mouth is forced shut by a cloth tentacle, wrenched to the side.


    The drake stumbles off Vicar, pulled along by the tentacle for an instant.


    Sariel looks at the boy, black wrappings snaking through the air from his outstretched hand. They try to entangle the drake¡¯s legs, but the monster backs away from them, batting them away.


    It jerks its head to the side, pulling the boy towards it. The boy is launched through the air like he weighs nothing.


    He lands in a heap at the drake¡¯s feet. It lets out a roar and brings a paw down to crush the boy. But Vicar is there in a flash, he takes the swipe to his armored back and is thrown a couple feet away.


    The drake leaps at Vicar, attempting to pin him again. He dodges out of the way, bring his sword into the drake¡¯s side with a flash of lightning and crack of thunder.


    The drake¡¯s attention is wrestled from Vicar by the other warriors as a lightning bolt crashes into its head. Roaring, it charges toward the offending warrior.


    Then black cloth entangles it¡¯s legs, tripping it. It crashes into the ground with a roar and boom.


    The boy is ripped from his feet, but stumbles back to standing with his legs spread wide.


    Clawing at the cloth wrappings, it swings its tail at the boy.


    He tries to dodge it, but isn¡¯t fast enough. The tail collides with him, sending him hurling through the air. He lands somewhere out of Sariel¡¯s sight.


    The drake hops to its feet, hissing angrily.


    The Talri warriors charge at it, hitting it with blasts of lightning Katra. The drake roars and starts to retreat.


    It runs off into the jungle with a roar of pain, it¡¯s spiked tail swinging behind it.


    Rushing forward, Sariel asks Vicar, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    He looks into the forest, nodding. He rubs the large dent in his breastplate. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, we are lucky that it was only a juvenile. If it wasn¡¯t for¡­ Where is he?¡±


    Sariel looks around the meadow and can spot a form lying in a heap.


    She quickly runs over and kneels to look at the boy. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    He is only wearing pants, and they have many ragged holes in them. He is covered in a thick layer of dirt and there are long scars running across his thin body. His dark hair is matted and looks like he used a knife to cut it.


    The boy¡¯s eyes are wide with terror as he coughs up a mouthful of blood. He looks up at Sariel in fear. He raises his wrapped black hand, silvery runes flash and then the bandages seem to come to life.


    The bandages snake through the air, pushing Sariel back with surprising strength.


    She stumbles, but the bandages stop once the boy loses consciousness, coiling back around his arm.


    ¡°What in the 4 hells?¡± Sariel says, then she starts yelling, ¡°Go get Ferrick!¡±


    One of the warriors runs off to get the caravan''s healer.


    Vicar crouches down and looks at the boy. He gently picks him up and starts toward the caravan; Sariel walking along side him.


    She activates her Silver Sight, looking at the Katra and vital arua of the world. She glances over the boy, focusing on the wrappings around his hand. What she sees startles her.


    There is an empty void where there should be Katra. A complete lack of any Katra whatsoever. Like something is being hidden there.


    ¡°You saw it too.¡± Vicar states. He looks Sariel in the eye.


    Then they have reached the caravan. Vicar sets the boy down on the ground, letting Ferrick look him over.


    Ferrick glances over the boy, then he activates hit Katra. His hands glow a soothing diamond. He hold them over the boy¡¯s chest and ribbons of golden Katra flow into the boy¡¯s body.


    Wincing in sympathy, Ferrick says, ¡°Almost all his ribs are broken, and one of his lungs it punctured. If it¡¯s not treated now he will die.¡±


    Ferrick moves his hand, ¡°I''m going to reset all of his ribs, someone grab the healing elixir out of my bag.¡±


    Sariel pulls out the bottle and sets it next to Ferrick.


    Ferrick grunts and stops using Katra, he uncaps the healing potion and pours some down the boy¡¯s throat, forcing him to swallow.


    Standing up, Ferrick says, ¡°Move him to my wagon, there I can monitor him and make sure everything is healing right.¡±


    Two of the warriors put the boy on a stretcher and carry him off.


    Ferrick approaches Sariel. ¡°Where did he come from?¡±


    Sariel shakes her head, ¡°I don''t know. He was running from the forest.¡±


    ¡°That boy was seriously injured. He is malnourished and dehydrated. There are large amounts of scar tissue on him and most shocking is that almost all of his Katra channels are shattered. He¡¯s stuck at Lowbronze. By all accounts, I think he should be dead.¡±


    Sariel is speechless.


    Vicar asks as he approaches, ¡°He is a Lowbronze? A cripple?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Now I best be going to check on him. I should probably use some Bone Heal on him too.¡± Ferrick walks off.


    A cripple in the sacred arts is considered a lost cause and many families will not have the funds to heal them. So more often than not, they are cast out to die.


    ¡°I want to question that boy when he wakes up.¡± Vicar says, looking at the retreating back of Ferrick. He holds up a worn and dirt crusted bag and a spear with what looked like a tooth as the head, ¡°I found this when I looked around where he fell. It¡¯s full of a bunch of stuff.¡±


    ¡°Where do you think he came from? Do you think that maybe he was cast out from a House? Maybe they left him to die in the jungle?¡± Sariel thinks out loud as she moves to sit in her wagon.


    Vicar shakes his head, ¡°I don''t know. But I want to find out.¡±


    That was when the rain started to fall, pelting the ground. Vicar placed the spear and bag into Sariel''s wagon and said, ¡°I''m going to go on guard duty. No telling what else might be out there.¡±


    Sariel nodded.


    She looked into the bag and from a cursory glance she could see a scroll, ink pot, brush, two beast cores some jerky and a few other items. She closed the bag and looked out into the rain.


    ¡°Who exactly is he?¡± She asks out loud.


    ***


    I am slow to come to, groggily shaking my head. I feel like I got rammed in the chest by a boar.


    That''s when it starts coming back to me.


    I sit bolt upright, my hand flying out next to me to grab hold of my spear, but all I grab is air. I start to stand, but stop when I feel a burst of pain from my chest.


    Looking down, I can see bandages wrapped around my chest, some kind of salve darkening the fabric, it smells of mint and other herbs.


    Rolling to my side, I stand up excruciatingly slowly. Once I have stumbled to my feet, I look at my surroundings.


    I am in a wagon, a few crates are stacked in the corner and there are arrays of jars and other medicinal herbs. Looking around, I can''t find it.


    Where is my backpack and weapons?


    I stumble towards the flaps out of the wagon. Pushing on them, I nearly fall out, but catch myself.


    Looking out, I can see a large number of people moving to and fro. It is very noisy as people talk and shout.


    My mind starts to panic. I¡¯m surrounded and outnumbered.


    What can I do?


    I start scanning the area for the best way to escape.


    No, stop.


    I shake my head, clearing it of panic.


    I don''t even know if they are hostile.


    Looking out the flap, I can see a man approaching the wagon. I let go of the canvas flap and move to the right, hiding in the corner.


    As he walks into the wagon, he stops a few feet from the door, looking in confusion at the empty cot.


    I stealthily approach behind him, putted my right arm around his neck. The man gasps, but falls quiet.


    I push Katra into my hand, forming the clawed gauntlet. The pointed fingers come to rest on the man¡¯s throat.


    Opening my mouth, I try to say something, but end up coughing.


    When was the last time I talked?


    I try again, forcing my voice out, ¡°W-who¡­ are you?¡±


    The man is shaking, but responds, ¡°I¡¯m Ferrick. This caravan''s healer! I healed you! I know you are probably confused, but if you just let me go, I can explain everything.¡±


    I consider his option, but shake my head. I can''t let him run to alert the rest of the camp. It would be better to have him as a hostage for leverage in case they are hostile.


    Then I shake my head again. Why would they heal me if they are hostile?


    I teeter between two choices, but let go of Ferrick. I shove him forward, jumping out of the wagon.


    I nearly fall, but catch myself at the last second.


    Whipping my head around, I keep all the people in my line of sight. I start to back up towards the jungle, all the people have stopped to look at me. They whisper quietly between each other.


    I start to turn around to sprint, but collide with a wall of metal. ¡°Gahh!¡±


    Lashing out on instant, my armored hand bashes the soldier behind me and forces him a step back.


    ¡°Whoa there boy! Calm down, we aren¡¯t going to hurt you.¡± The soldier says, taking off his helmet, revealing a aged face.


    I hold up my right arm, but can already feel my Katra dwindling. ¡°Whe-where a-am I?¡±


    The soldier raises a calming hand, saying slowly. ¡°You are in a caravan. We saved you. We are friends.¡±


    But where am I?


    ¡°Jun-jungle.. Where i-in?¡± I rasp, working my voice.


    The man looks confused for a second but says, ¡°You are at the edge of the Jungle of The Gods, on the border with the Traezar Empire.¡±


    I feel a swelling of emotions in my chest, and can¡¯t stop the tears from streaming down my face.


    Had I made it?


    I soon break down into sobs, my bone gauntlet retracting. Falling to my knees, I stare at the ground.


    I made it!


    I survived!


    Ahahahah!


    I let out a choking and stilted laugh, crying tears of joy. ¡°I-I¡¯m alive!¡±


    I feel metal arms lifting me to my feet, ¡°Come along, we have a few questions for you as well.¡± The soldier leads me back to the healer¡¯s wagon. Ferrick is standing outside. ¡°Go get Sariel.¡±


    Ferrick nods and says, ¡°He needs to lay down, his ribs aren¡¯t fully healed and I don''t want them shifting out of place.¡±


    The soldier nods.


    I climb into the wagon and sit down on the cot. I am still wary, but relax a bit.


    The man sits across from me on a crate. He looks me over and asks, ¡°What¡¯s your name? I am Vicar.¡±


    I clear my throat, using muscles that I haven''t in over 3 months. ¡°This one i-is Ka-Kardin of Am¡­ Amia Village.¡±


    Vicar nods, his brow scrunched up. ¡°You¡¯re from the village that was attacked?¡±


    I nod my head, I shift uncomfortably at the reminder of what happened.


    ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡±


    I think of the best way to explain it. ¡°We w-were attacked by l-lizard demons. I-I ran¡­ into th-the jungle.¡±


    Vicar thinks for a minute and asks, ¡°And where did you go after the attack?¡±


    ¡°Lost. Trapped i-in jungle. I s-survived.¡± I say with steel in my voice, remembering the first days I had spent, running in terror.


    Vicar looks baffled, ¡°You survived for nearly 4 months in the Jungle of The Gods?¡±


    Before I can answer, the flap into the wagon opens and a olive skinned woman climbs in. She sits down next to Vicar. In her hand is my backpack and spear, she sets them to the side.


    Smiling, she says, ¡°Hello, my name is Sariel.¡±


    I incline my head to her, ¡°This one is Kar-Kardin of Amia Village.¡±


    ¡°The village that was attacked?¡± Sariel looks surprised and glances to Vicar.


    Vicar says, ¡°He was telling me how Amia got attacked by what I think are Tulnar, and he ran into the jungle. For nearly 4 months he has been surviving there.¡±


    Sariel''s face is a mixture of emotions, shock and confusion evident on her face. ¡°How? I mean, how did you survive?¡±


    I think of what to tell them.


    Do I tell them about Inik?


    No. I don''t think I should.


    I explain to them about how I had run for days, being chased and hunted, surviving off barely any food. I talk about how I built my tree house up where the majority of creatures couldn¡¯t get me. I never mention Inik, only saying I ended up in a lower ranked area in the jungle. All the while it gets easier to speak.


    Vicar sits back, looking at the canvas roof.


    Sariel asks, ¡°What about those bandages on your arm?¡±


    I shrug, ¡°I don¡¯t know wha...what it is. I got them in some ruins.¡±


    Technically I did get them from ruins, just that they were given to me in exchange for a black orb with a dragon. Or that the orb was given to me by a mysterious man that vanished without a trace.


    Vicar glances at my right arm. ¡°Do you know where these ruins are?¡±


    I shake my head.


    They both glance at each other, but don''t say anything.


    I point at my bag, ¡°Can I h-have my bag and spear back?¡±


    Sariel nods and hands them to me. My muscles that I hadn¡¯t even realized were tensed relax as I take the spear into my hand. ¡°What now?¡±


    Sariel opens her mouth, but Vicar holds up his hand, ¡°For now you stay here. Like Healer Ferrick said, you need to rest. We will be on the road for a while, headed towards Coskana. It¡¯s up to you what you do after that.¡±


    Sariel nods, ¡°If you want, you can stay with our caravan if you wish. But I will tell you now that you will have to pull your weight.¡±


    Is she offering me a job?


    I am wary to accept it, but I realize that I don''t have anywhere to go. I had been so focused on escaping the jungle that I hadn¡¯t thought of what I would do next.


    I don¡¯t want to go back to Amia, there''s nothing there anymore. I don''t have any relatives that I know of and this may be my best option.


    Then I remember what I said to Inik. What he had told me. ¡®But yours will be a Path filled with pain, blood and death. It is one of no mercy, no love.¡¯ I had said yes, I wanted to be strong, to get vengeance for Karla and Amia Village.


    I knew I couldn¡¯t stay with the caravan.


    Vicar interrupts my thoughts, ¡°I know that look in your eyes. I have seen it in many men who have lost the things they hold dear. You saved my life, even though you knew you had no chance to survive.¡±


    Looking at Vicar, I am not sure what to say.


    He leans forward, ¡°I am indebted to you. And I would be loath to offer were it not for that. I will ask you once, Kardin of Amia, would you like to travel with us to our home town?¡±


    I look him in the eye and ask, ¡°What a-are you offering?¡±


    ¡°I am offering you a chance to train with the youngsters of my valley. To become a Talri warrior. But I warn you now that we will not teach you our Path, only how to fight.¡±


    I am speechless. I should accept it. It¡¯s basically my only option.


    But I hesitate, he was a complete stranger. Why should I trust him?


    It¡¯s not the worse deal I have struck. Thinking back to the trader that gave me the orb.


    I wince as I sit straight, ¡°I accept your offer.¡±


    Vicar nods, ¡°You should rest now. We will be leaving the caravan when we reach Coskana.¡± He gets up and walks out of the wagon.


    Sariel lingers and says, ¡°I have never heard of a person being adopted into the Talri clan. They are the considered the best warriors on Auren. I think you made a good choice. I wish you all the luck in the world.¡± She steps out of the wagon.


    I contemplate her words as I lay back on the cot, resting the spear next to me.


    I hope I made the right decision.


    Then I quickly fall asleep, enjoying the feeling of laying on an actual bed for the first time in 3 months.


    ***


    I stare at the passing crop fields, farmers harvesting their crops. Groves of trees dot the gently curving land.


    I am sitting on the wagon bench next to Sariel as she steers the draft horses. Over the last 2 weeks I have been increasingly getting better. As Sariel had said, she has made me pull my own weight. I have been helping around the caravan, like unhitching the animals and hauling crates.


    I had gotten to know both Vicar and Sariel better.


    Sariel was a kind person, but she had a tough streak in her. She would say what she thought and stand strong despite her fear. Sariel cared deeply for everyone in the caravan, treating them like her family.


    I admired her tenacity.


    Vicar was a highly trained warrior, he and his 11 other warriors were acting as caravan guards. The red and white chevrons on his right pauldron signified how many men he had killed, and in extension his rank. He came from a clan of warriors, and he was an Elder. A leader of the Talri Clan.


    They usually did not leave their valley, but he had come out on this expedition because his son, Edros, was old enough to join. All warriors had to do a mandatory 5 expeditions for their clan, bringing in money so they could feed their people.


    Vicar was a diamond, but which rank, I do not know. I just know that he is fairly powerful and is a highly accomplished warrior.


    I am wrested from my thoughts as Coskana comes into view. It is a massive city, large walls surround it. I can see large buildings, I think they are mansions, in one side of the city. Another is made of more smaller houses. Large towers jut out from over the walls, piercing the sky. A ancient and impenetrable seeming keep stands in the center of the city.


    The city rests on the west banks of the White Channel. I can see a small port; large ships are docked there.


    But the most startling feature is the floating ships. They are suspended over the city, high above the ground. If I squint, I think I can see clouds keeping the ships afloat.


    This is the first time I have ever seen a city. How many people could live there?


    ¡°It¡¯s impressive, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sariel says as she looks at the city, steering the horses down the hill.


    ¡°Those ships are flying!¡± I say excitedly.


    Sariel laughs and nods, ¡°They are.¡±


    ¡°How are they doing it?¡±


    Sariel thinks for a few second and responds, ¡°From what I know, they use a combination of cloud and air Katra to stay afloat. But most of the time they don¡¯t fly, sailing instead. They belong to some of the more powerful Houses and there are usually several powerful sacred artists on them.¡±


    I look at the flying ships, thinking of how much money and Katra it must take to power them. It must be a huge amount.


    How powerful are these Houses?


    Sariel spurs the draft horse on, the caravan following behind.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5:


    37 Days After Fall¡¯s Beginning


    138 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    Coskana, Trade City of The Traezar Empire


    Trading House Ventos, Main Branch


    The clamor of the city is deafening to me. Traders hawk their wares, boasting the best prices and exotic items. Shops with large, colorful signs and big, fancy writing are everywhere. The delicious smells of roasting meat and other food overlay the smell of waste and unwashed bodies. People of many shapes walk along the roads, large beasts pull carriages and wagons to market.


    It is an overload on my senses. I can¡¯t take enough of it in, my head snapping back and forth, looking at everything.


    This is amazing!


    My gaze is transfixed as I watch a man in light armor walks by, glowing red wings folded behind him. It takes me a second to realize that they are attached to him.


    A gold sacred artist.


    I duck as a shadow flies over my head, a habit from the jungle, glancing up and tightening my grip on my spear. A woman riding a green cloud of Katra zips past.


    I let go of my spear, resting it in my lap.


    Might have to work on that. If I even look hostile to any of these people, they might just kill me for it.


    Sariel guides the wagon off the main road and away from the main thoroughfare.


    Looking at all the buildings, the curving, tiled roofs of red clay roofs catch my attention. They have curving edges and many of the buildings have a second floor. Signs outside doors and windows proclaim the shops¡¯ names and products.


    ¡°We are coming up on the main branch of House Ventos. Remember the House Head may want to meet you, so don''t forget what I taught you.¡± Sariel says with a comforting smile. ¡°You will be fine.¡±


    My throat tightens up at the thought of the House Head. Even though Ventos was a trading house, it¡¯s Head was Truegold. Vicar was only a Lowgold, and he was able to fight a Rage Drake to a stand still.


    Every rank in the sacred arts got exponentially harder to achieve, and most can''t get past Silver. Diamond was the peak in the sacred arts. Above that was unfathomable.


    It took a great amount of resources, time and skill to get to Diamond.


    As we went through the streets, the shops started turning into bigger houses, eventually turning into mansions with large swaths of green.


    Sariel led the caravan into the courtyard of House Ventos.


    It is a large mansion, with ornate and pleasing designs on the roof and walls. It is 4 floors by my counting and large stain glass windows cover the front. The courtyard is littered with topiary.


    Stepping off the wagon, I follow behind Sariel. I use my spear as a walking stick, more out of force of habit than a need for it.


    A boy flanked by 2 armored guards walked out to meet Sariel. He wore ornate clothes made of silk, pictures of a blue bird stitched into the dark blue fabric. His dark hair was bundled up behind him and his black, calculating eyes scanned over me.


    He looked away from me, dismissing me almost immediately.


    Raising his chin, he walked up to Sariel.


    ¡°Master Trader Sariel, you have returned. You are over two weeks late,¡± The haughty man said, stopping a few feet from us.


    Sariel bows and I follow her example. She replies, ¡°I am sorry, most esteemed young master, Norvan. We were held up for far too many reasons to count. But we have had a most profitable season, which I think you will find pleasing.¡±


    ¡°That is fine, Master Trader. My father has sent me to tell you that he would like to meet within the hour. He wants a full report on how the season went. That will be all.¡± Norvan turned his back on us, walking back into the mansion, the guards following faithfully behind.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± I quietly ask as Sariel walks back to the wagon.


    ¡°That was the House Head¡¯s first son, Norvan. He¡¯s a stuck up brat, but has a decent enough heart.¡± She hops up onto the wagon, looking down at me. ¡°Go over to Vicar, you are in his care now. If the Head wants to see you, I will come find you.¡±


    She whips the reins, spurring the draft horses on to the stables.


    I walk over to where Vicar and his warriors are dismounting. He walks up with his helmet under his left arm, smiling. ¡°Kardin! What do you think of Coskana?¡±


    I glance out above the stone wall surrounding the mansion. ¡°It is spectacular! I saw at least 5 golds. And there are so many people.¡±


    Vicar laughs, hitting me on the back. I stumble at his strength, nearly losing my balance. Steel strength.


    ¡°We will be spending the night in an inn near here, then leaving at first light. I am going to go get our pay, you stay here.¡± Vicar walks over to the stables, where Sariel went.


    I look at the warriors. They are all at least a head taller than me and far more muscled. I hadn¡¯t spent much time talking to them, mostly staying to myself.


    They wear chainmail with iron armor over it, giving protection and still allowing easy movement. They all have shields and a sword at their sides. The shields are large disks of iron, with intricate designs on the front. I would be unable to use such a shield, being that I do not have an Steel Body.


    My gear, in comparison, consists of a spear with a sharpened tooth on the end, tied tightly to the shaft with leather strips. The only really good thing in my arsenal is the dagger I have in my backpack.


    The warriors are chatting amongst themselves, but as I near them they fall silent.


    I awkwardly wave and squeak out a, ¡°Hi,¡±


    The warriors burst out laughing, and I can''t help but follow after them.


    One of the warriors slings an arm over my shoulder, ¡°You-your face was so serious! Then you-you just¡­ Bahahahah!¡±


    They eventually stop laughing, looking at each other ruefully. One of them points at my arm, ¡°That power of yours saved my life, when you tripped the Rage Drake before it could attack me. My name is Karter, and thank you.¡± He bows slightly.


    I bow back, ¡°This one should be the one thanking you, for he would have surely died to the drake if you had not stepped in.¡±


    Karter pats my shoulder, smiling.


    ¡°Come one, Karter, ask the question we all want to know!¡± One of the warriors says, a grin visible under his helm.


    Karter leans in, saying quietly, ¡°We are all wondering, what is the Jungle of The Gods like?¡±


    I force a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a place of power and terror. Just about everything there wants to kill you.¡± I go on to recount what I had told Vicar and Sariel, leaving out Inik.


    ¡°So, those bandages are an Artifact? What does it it do?¡± Karter asks, looking at my right arm.


    I shrug, holding it up, ¡°I¡¯m not really sure, all I know is that it can do this.¡± I push Katra into my hand, making the bandages rustle and shift, uncoiling 3 tendrils from my arm and making them wave in the air.


    ¡°Does it come off?¡± Karter asks, inspecting my arm with a critical eye.


    I shake my head, cutting off the stream of Katra. ¡°I have tried to take it off before, but it seems to be a part of me now.¡±


    Vicar approaches, holding a bag of coins in his hand. ¡°We got our pay, let''s head out!¡± The warriors mount their horses.


    Vicar hold out a hand, ¡°You can ride with me, we will see about getting you something to ride.¡±


    I mount behind him; he spurs the horse onward, and we head towards the inn.


    ***


    There is a knocking on my door.


    The sudden noise startles me and I instinctively reach for my spear. I relax after a second, dropping my hand.


    I¡¯m safe here. There is no reason to panic.


    I get out of the chair, glancing over at Vicar. We are sharing a room together in the inn. He looks up and gets off his bed, walking over.


    I open the door, glancing out to see Norvan standing there, being flanked by guards. He has a bored look upon his face and glances at me with disinterest.


    ¡°The Head of House Ventos would like to have dinner with Kardin Amia. He wishes to speak to you about your time with Sariel¡¯s caravan.¡± Norvan turns around with a flutter of cloth, walking to the stairs out of the inn.


    I look at Vicar, he smiles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry lad, nothing will happen to you. Now, go on.¡± He pushes me out the door.


    Without much choice, I follow Norvan out of the inn.


    The patrons down in the bar are quiet as they watch us leave, their eyes following us. I get the itch to grab my spear again and get ready to run, but I hold it down. I don''t even have it with me.


    Outside is a carriage, intricate designs carved carefully into the wood. Two large constructs are hitched to the front. They glow a muted yellow, looking like they are painted onto the world. Both look much like a ox. They make the sound of rumbling rocks instead of mooing, but do nothing else.


    I step into the carriage behind Norvan, sitting uncomfortably across from him. He looks out the window of the carriage as it moves smoothly forward. A awkward silence ensues and lasts for a few minutes.


    He says in an offhand tone, ¡°Your arm is peculiar. It seems to be a complete absence of Katra, I cannot even see the scripts with my Silver sight.¡±


    I think carefully before speaking, ¡°This one does not understand it either, but he hopes to someday learn it¡¯s true nature.¡±


    Norvan nods, still not looking at me. ¡°Tell me, how did you come across this artifact?¡±


    ¡°This one found it in a ruin, it attached itself to my arm and I have yet to figure out a way to get it off.¡±


    He looks at me for the first time, his gaze calculating. ¡°You found it within a ruin in the Jungle of Gods?¡±


    I simply answer, ¡°Yes, esteemed master Norvan.¡±


    I get the uncomfortable feeling that he might know that I¡¯m not telling all the truth. Sweat beads down my neck, but I try to stay calm.


    Norvan looks back out the window, ¡°It is most peculiar. I am interested in hearing the rest of your story at dinner.¡±


    The carriage stops moving and I follow Norvan out. We are escorted through the halls of the mansion by the pair of guards. We stop in front of a plain wooden door. The halls of the mansion are covered in tapestries and paintings, large glass windows letting in the setting sunlight. Scones along the walls glow with balls of Katra.


    Norvan steps into the room and I follow behind. When I enter I bow to the man at the head of the table. He has graying hair and a short beard, his dark eyes much like Norvan¡¯s. What is most shocking about him is his Sign.


    It spirals up his left arm, a light blue color. It looks much like a snake, but with the head of a bird, the head moves around separately from the man. As with many remnants, it is incorporeal, looking like it is painted onto the world. But the scales of the snake-bird meld with his flesh, giving it away as a Sign.


    The man gestures at the chairs around the table, ¡°You may sit.¡±


    A few of the chairs are occupied. Sariel sits at the far end of the table. A boy that looks much like a younger version of Norvan sits next to a dark haired woman.


    The woman sits to the left of the man, while Norvan sits to his right. Sariel sits next to an old man who is to Norvan¡¯s right. The old man has a few wisps of hair on his head, but has a white beard that goes halfway down his chest. He smiles, revealing white teeth. A Sign much like the Head¡¯s wraps around his arm.


    I take a seat next to Sariel, following the instructions she gave me.


    Bowing to the Head, I say, ¡°How might this one serve, Head Nazar?¡±


    Nazar leans forward, displaying a disarming smile, ¡°I have been told by Sariel that you have a interesting story to tell. While we eat, I would like you to tell it.¡± Right at that moment the doors in the back of the room fly open, and a line of servants holding platters laden with food walk in.


    Upon one plate was a giant, seasoned bird. Another holds a variety of fruits and vegetables. A plate of some type of sea creature is laid in front of me. It is a mash of various foods, each very different from another.


    And the smell! It is a glorious mix of seafood, meat, veggies and fresh fruits. It creates a complex and layered aroma, filling the air.


    There is so much food. I think there might be more here than I have ever seen in one place.


    I wait for the Head to put food on his plate, then proceed to pile food onto my plate.


    I am still rather skinny from my time in the Jungle. As I scoff food down, I slow as I look around.


    Everyone at the table is looking at me, some in amusement and others in horror.


    Sariel looks horrified, Norvan simply snorts and goes back to eating his modest meal of fruits and veggies with etiquette. The old man, former Head Tevan, chuckles.


    ¡°Are you sure you can eat all of that?¡± Tevan says, leaning to look at me better.


    Oh god.


    My hand goes instinctively to my spear at my side, grabbing only air.


    The Head¡¯s face is turning red, his expression twisting into something ugly.


    My food, which I had been using my fingers to eat, falls back to my plate. ¡°This one is sorry, he meant no disrespect.¡±


    I start to get up to leave, but am interrupted by deep, booming laughter. Nazar is bent over his plate, laughing uncontrollably. He chokes and starts half coughing and laughing, banging the table with light taps of his hand.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Baffled, I freeze.


    I¡¯m not sure what is going on.


    Nazar holds his stomach, chuckling every few seconds, ¡°It¡­ It has been so long since I have laughed that hard!¡±


    I bow in my seat, ¡°This one does not understand, Head Nazar.¡±


    Nazar waves away a servant who holds out a glass of water. ¡°Never, never has anyone I invited to my table been so¡­ so brazenly ravenous! And your expression after was gold!¡±


    He takes a deep breath, a grin on his face, ¡°They have all been stuck up, stiff bastards. Thinking they deserve every respect, while also wanting me to give them what they want and more! This was a nice refreshment.¡±


    ¡°Language dear!¡± The woman, the head¡¯s wife, I asume, says. She lightly slaps Nazar on the arm. If I remember correctly from what Sariel told me, her name is Roseen.


    I let out a breath of air I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding, loosening my tensed muscles.


    The Head sets his utensils to the side and picks up a chunk of chicken. He takes a large bite, chewing. Looking at me, he asks, ¡°I would like you to tell me about your adventures in the Jungle of The Gods.¡±


    Chowing down on the food, I slowly explain how my village was attacked. I leave out the parts of Karla and her father¡¯s deaths. It gives me pause for a second.


    Was it only 4 months ago? It feels like a lifetime.


    I explain running in terror from predators and hiding, surviving on little food and water. How I got lost within the jungle and eventually stumbled upon some ruins. I explained how I found the Artifact on my arm under all the rubble.


    Detailing how I built a small tree house up in the lower canopy, using parts of a old sacred beast skeleton for nails. How I used leaves for a bed and spending my nights up there, safe from what lurked on the jungle floor.


    I talked about how I found the heating stone and various other artifacts in ruins, most of them broken.


    Talking about how I hunted for low ranked beasts to kill and eat, going days without food. I put an emphasis on how many times I nearly died, crediting my survival to finding myself in a seemingly low ranked area.


    I never mentioned Inik or the orb; how I suspected that he hunted the area regularly, keeping away higher level beasts.


    I leaned back and let out a sigh. I rubbed my belly. I have never eaten so much in my life!


    ¡°That is quite an incredible tale.¡± Nazar says as he takes a sip of wine from a silver goblet.


    Bowing, I say, ¡°This one thanks you for such a fine meal.¡±


    Nazar nods, glancing over at Sariel. He clears his throat, looking me in the eyes. ¡°Can you tell me more about these ruins you found your gauntlet in?¡±


    That sets warning bells of in my head but I lean forward. ¡°Of course, Head Nazar. What is it you wish to know?¡±


    Nazar leans his head on his left arm, the snake-bird goldsign moving its head about. ¡°I will cut to the chase. Do you remember where these ruins are, and would lead an expedition to them?¡±


    I keep my expression neutral. I had suspected he might ask something like this. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. This one was lost and only by luck was I able to escape the jungle.¡± I put a mournful expression on, hoping that it is enough to appease him.


    Nazar nods thoughtfully. ¡°That is a shame. Now, my next question. Can you describe these ¡®lizardmen¡¯ that attacked your village?¡±


    Images of the demon ripping off Karla¡¯s head, gorging on her body with it¡¯s claws stained in crimson, flash through my mind. I remember it clutched Karla¡¯s bracelet in it¡¯s hand, blood staining the fibers.


    I gulp down my bile. I will avenge Amia, but first I have to get stronger.


    Describing the lizardman is not hard, ever scale on it¡¯s hide is carved into my mind. It¡¯s savage roar and baleful eyes, it¡¯s maw of teeth and it¡¯s clawed hands.


    Nazar scratches at his cheek. ¡°What you seem to be describing, Kardin, is the Tulnar.¡±


    There¡¯s that word again. Vicar said it before, but I forgot to ask him about it.


    ¡°Excuse me, this one does not know about these Tulnar. He would like to ask you to explain.¡±


    ¡°The Tulnar are a race of cold-blooded, subterranean lizardmen. They were recently split into various warring tribes. If I know correctly, they were united under one banner recently, The Ra¡¯tok Tribe.¡±


    Nazar nods at his father. ¡°What concerns me about this is that they have never shown an interest in attacking The Traezar Empire. They have always been more focused on fighting each other. I think that they may be looking to start a war with The Empire now , but what I don''t understand is why. The Chief of The Ra¡¯tok, and the Tulnar who subjugated all the other tribes, signed a nonaggression pact with Traezar.¡±


    Norvan sits up, suddenly more interested in the conversation, ¡°You think that we are going to war?¡±


    Nazar nods grimly. ¡°If this is true, and I think it is, the Emperor needs to be told. But it is my problem now, so I will say good night Kardin. I am sure that you are tired from your journey and all the talking. ¡±


    I nod slowly. ¡°This one thanks you again. He wishes you luck and hopes that these talks of war will not come to fruition.¡±


    I stand up with everyone else and walk towards the door with Sariel.


    ¡°Ah! Kardin, before I forget. I have a present for you.¡±


    I turn around to look at Nazar. ¡°This one requires no compensation, he has done nothing to deserve it.¡± I bow my head.


    ¡°Ridiculous! You may have provided us with information of a possible threat, and helped me. I must move some of my assets away from the edge of The Jungle of The Gods and Tulnar territory.¡± Nazar takes a box from a servant. He walks over to me. The box is a long rectangle, made of smooth and polished wood.


    He unlocked the box, displaying the contents to me.


    Inside are three long poles. One has a long, leaf shaped metal spear head on it, shining with intricate scripts along the blade. The other poles are wood, polished and sanded down, with many intricate designs carved within the wood. Light blue scripts run along the wood.


    ¡°This is a spear forged by a master smith and inscribed by a Spirit Smith with runes of durability, sharpness and Katra channeling. It can be broken down, like you see right now, and will let you augment it with Katra.¡±


    I bow to him deeply, saying as I look at the floor, ¡°This one thanks you, he can never thank you enough for this astonishing gift.¡± Nazar closes the box and hands it to me.


    This will be useful.


    ¡°I wish you luck in your travels Kardin. Maybe one day you will decide to show me these ruins you found. You may go now.¡± Nazar smiles happily.


    I blanche at what he says. I need to work on my lying.


    Quickly walking out, I follow Sariel out to the carriage and hop in with her.


    He could have killed me for lying. He would have been within the rights to do so.


    I look up as Sariel slumps into the cushions of the carriage, she groans.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She looks at me and sits back up. ¡°I thought you might at least have had some table manners; that''s why I never bothered to teach you any. I am surprised the Head took it so well; you essentially insulted him. It is a good thing that he is not one of the more prideful sacred artists.¡±


    I become still at her comment. There seems to be so many ways to die in my life. I let out a long, suffering sigh.


    Shortly, we arrived back at the inn. The sign above declaring it; The Brass Monkey Inn.


    I stepped out of the carriage and looked at Sariel.


    She stood in the door, looking at me with sadness. ¡°I wish you the best of luck, Kardin. Good bye.¡±


    I bow deeply to her. ¡°Thank you for caring for me, Master Trader Sariel. I too, wish you the best of luck.¡±


    Sariel snorts, her mumbling almost not heard by me. ¡°Far too respectful for what you have done.¡±


    The carriage door closes and I can hear the rapping of knuckles, the driver flicks the reins and the oxen pull the carriage away.


    Taking in a deep breath, I walk back into the inn.


    ***


    I sat on my bed, Vicar snoring lightly in the bed a couple feet away. With a deep breath, I plunged into myself, going to my core. I envisioned the wheel, slowly grinding away at the inside of my core.


    It has been a while since I had used my cycling method, but I push through the feeling of suffocating until I have to stop.


    Gasping for air, I wipe sweat from my brow. I start cycling again. Rinse and repeat.


    Time slowly creeps by as I cycle my Katra. After a while, I stop, sucking in breaths of air.


    I will do some more tomorrow.


    The urge to go to sleep is great, but there is still something I need to do. I glance at my cloth wrapped arm.


    I shouldn¡¯t go back.


    But I felt the need to.


    Closing my eyes, I took in a deep breath, releasing it. I send my Katra to my arm, activating the bone gauntlet. Plunging my awareness into the arm, through the sticky, protective barrier around it.


    I find myself floating within the strange space. Giant runes carved into the fabric of the universe float past, lines of Katra connecting them all.


    All the thin beams of multi colored Katra lead back to a center point, converging where I was last.


    I will myself forward, following the lines. I float past many runes, all in a myriad of colors. I come upon the glowing sphere of Katra, the point of origin . Inside I can see something, but can''t make it out. It is surrounded by a dimly glowing sphere of gray that wasn¡¯t there before.


    This time I whirl around.


    I yell into the endless space. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Then there is a feeling of wrongness again. I watch as many of the lines to the runes dim, sparks flying off them and spinning together, forming a whirlpool of color.


    They slowly stop spinning, harding and turning gray. A giant eye ball forms, seemingly painted onto the blackness in gray.


    ¡°Leave now, you are not authorized.¡± It booms out, the voice coming from all directions.


    My core is marginally bigger, with more Katra packed in it from my recent cycling. Despite that, I can already feel myself running on low as the gauntlet eats a steady flow of Katra.


    ¡°No!¡± I yell back at the Katra construct. ¡°I want answers! What are you? What is this place? Why can no one see any Katra in my gauntlet?!¡±


    The eyeball looms over me, seemingly only glaring down at me. I fight the urge to shrivel up and die, a feeling much like Inik¡¯s oppressive aura crashes into me.


    It only enrages me. I REFUSE TO DIE!


    ¡°LEAVE NOW.¡± It roars again, the sensation of my eardrums nearly rupturing comes down on me. But I know I am not really here, I¡¯m in The Brass Monkey Inn, sitting on my bed.


    ¡°NOT UNTIL YOU ANSWER MY QUESTIONS!¡± I shout back. ¡°I WILL JUST KEEP COMING BACK TILL I GET THE ANSWERS THAT I WANT!¡±


    I¡¯m running out of time.


    There is a loud, low hum within the air. It takes me a moment to realise that it is the Katra eyeball making the noise.


    ¡°Fine.¡± It rumbles in a resigned tone.


    There is a feeling of wrenching upon my stream of Katra, then I feel it being diverted and eventually turning into a trickle. I panic at the sensation, never having even heard of something like this.


    But I feel more here. More solid, not like a specter floating around like before.


    ¡°You no longer need to forcefully project your soul here.¡± The being of Katra rumbles.


    There is a blinding flare of multiple colors, and I watch as the eyeball seems to melt. Colorful sparks fly off it, heading back to the streams of Katra. It drinks down till it is just a little bigger than me.


    ¡°I am Sol 840, the Administrator of this Soul Space. I oversee and guard this place.¡±


    I try to wrap my head around this, but am still disturbed by feeling my Katra flowing somewhere that I did not know. It seemed to vanish somewhere, but I couldn¡¯t find where it was going. ¡°Soul space?¡±


    ¡°Sol¡± bobs up and down slowly. ¡°An area within the designated Bond 840. It is both hub and control center for all Katra channel flows. Within Entity Tagged: Ex.840K.¡±


    I mentally rub my head, trying to unravel what that means. Ex.840K? What in the name of the gods does that mean?


    ¡°I don''t understand.¡± I say, looking at Sol.


    ¡°Then you do not understand. It does not matter currently that you understand.¡± The eyeball says in it¡¯s inflectionless voice. ¡°The reason no one may view Artifact 840 is because of Energy 12990, designation: Gray Katra.¡±


    ¡°Gray Katra?¡± I mutter, looking around me. I peer into the glowing origin point, surrounded by a protective layer now, glowing dimly gray. I can still see the undefined, dark shape inside.


    ¡°All queries have been answered. Leave now.¡± Sol booms the last part like before. I get the uneasy feeling that it is glaring at me.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t really answer any of my questions. What is Gray Katra?¡± I ask, my voice heated with anger.


    ¡°Energy 12990.¡± Sol responds flatly.


    ¡°What does that mean?!¡± I yell, frustrated. It felt like I was talking to a wall. How can I get it to respond with something that makes sense?


    Firmly saying, ¡°Show me what Gray Katra is.¡± I point angrily at the eyeball.


    There is that hum, is that it¡¯s way of thinking?


    ¡°You are not Authorized access currently to-¡± There is that low hum again, reverberating through the space around me. ¡°Access has been granted by Administrator 002, designation: Unknown.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask confused. Why is it acting so erratic?


    ¡°Energy 12990 is an aspect of Katra. It is similar to Pure Katra, but it¡¯s baseline is different, allowing for absorption of all Katra, regardless of Grade or Aspect.¡± Sol floats back a little, it¡¯s focus going to the giant sphere. ¡°Gray Katra has many practical uses, but is relatively weak compared to Higher Grade Katra. It is classified as a Mid Grade Katra Aspect, best for building complex constructs.¡±


    ¡°Katra Grade?¡± I furrow my brow at it, could it be talking about how Katra seemed to get better at higher levels? No, that wouldn¡¯t make sense.


    How can you grade Katra?


    But I understood the opportunity I had. ¡°What exactly can this Gray Katra do?¡±


    Sol hummed again. ¡°Gray Katra can absorb all Aspects of Katra, converting it to Gray Katra. It cannot be made by cycling vital arua, only through the consumption of other Katra can it be formed. It works similarly to Pure Katra, but allows for solid structuring, making it possible for images to be imprinted upon it. Similar to Katra Concepts to reach designation rank: Highlord.¡±


    I still don''t quite understand what it is trying to describe, but I think I''m starting to get the idea. I think it¡¯s trying to say that I can mold the Katra to form things. But I have no clue what it is saying about Highlords.


    I don''t think I should pass up this opportunity.


    ¡°How do I attain this Gray Katra?¡± I ask Sol.


    The eyeball immediately booms, ¡°Authorization not granted. All queries have been answered, Authorization to ban Entity Ex.840K till further notice granted. Progress till ban complete: 2%¡±


    ¡°NO!¡± I yell.


    My eyes go wide. I can''t lose this!


    In a desperate act, I will myself towards the origin point. That is where I think that this ¡°Gray Katra¡± is.


    I crash into it, but I don''t feel any pain. Pushing myself up, I find that I am now centered in a point of gravity, giving me weight. I look down at the gray barrier and the light within. It¡¯s got to be in there!


    Looking around, I try to find something that I can use to smash the barrier.


    ¡°Progress till ban complete: 17%¡± Sol¡¯s monotone voice booms, there is a low, deep humming filling the air.


    Gritting my teeth, I pull my fist back, smashing it into the barrier. Nothing happens, but a spark of white jumps up and shocks me.


    ¡°Gah!¡± I cry, stumbling back. I look at my ghostly fist, but it looks unscathed. But now I can see wrappings around it, identical to my right hand in the real world. Just a little shock. How do I break this thing?


    Struck by an idea, I wrestle with the flow of Katra within me. I wrench back control of it with a scream, pushing it into my body, specifically my wrapped hand.


    The ghostly wrappings on my hand seem to come alive, but I focus on the bone gauntlet, pushing my Katra into it.


    It forms quicker than I have ever seen it do before.


    ¡°Progress till ban complete: 29%¡±


    I bring my opaque, ghostly fist down on the barrier. There is the sound of cracking and more flashes. Pain arcs up my arm, wracking my body.


    There is a small fracture in the barrier.


    Screaming I bring my fist back down in the same spot. More pain, but the crack is bigger.


    This is nothing!


    Karla¡¯s screams, he terrified face, her hand reaching out to me, begging for me to help her flash through my mind. I half scream, half roar, putting all my rage into hand, bringing my fist back down.


    ¡°Progress till ban complete: 36%¡±


    The Tulnar cutting down Varick, his blade flashing out unceasingly, trying to stall for time. His silent screams. My fist comes back down. More pain.


    ¡°Progress till ban complete: 39%¡±


    It¡¯s gore splattered jaws, the fire lighting it¡¯s scaly hide red. The crimson stained claws, and Karla¡¯s bracelet clutched in them.


    Crashing my fist back down into the barrier, I roar my rage, terror, pain and fear.


    ¡°Progress till ban complete: 43%¡±


    I scream words, punctuating each hit. ¡°I. WILL. NOT. BE. WEAK!¡±


    Now the cracks have spread more, becoming more fractured.


    With a heave, I plunge my fist through the barrier. Pain erupts all through my body, but I ignore it.


    Screaming incoherently, I reach through the light, towards the dark shape within it.


    ¡°Progress till ban complete: 61%¡± There is a slight bit of worry in Sol¡¯s voice now.


    I stretch my arm out, as far as I can. My fingertips brush against the shape within the light, the origin point.


    Wrenching my arm nearly out of it¡¯s socket, my hand clasps around the origin point. I try to pull it towards me, but it resists fiercely, moving only a few inches at a time.


    ¡°Progress till ban complete: 79%¡±


    I can''t give up!


    I pull with all my might, sending the last trickles of Katra into my back, arms and legs. The origin point moves a few more inches.


    ¡°Progress till ban complete: 84%¡± Sol¡¯s voice is now clearly worried, but there is still that hollow tone to it.


    ¡°No, no! NO!¡± I roar, wrenching the origin point through the hole. I go tumbling back, spiraling into the air.


    ¡°Progress till ban complete: 89%¡±


    Now what?


    I can sense Katra within my hand, like with a beast core but it is twisted to two points, like gnarled roots. So I tap into it.


    The energy is strange and the only impression I get from it is ¡°Gray¡±, ¡°Inbetween¡±, ¡°Nothing but definitely something¡±. It is weird, but I continue to drain the Katra from the origin point.


    ¡°Progress till ban complete: 91%¡± Sol¡¯s tone is clearly panicked.


    With a great wrench I pull a chunk of Gray Katra, but I am slow at absorbing it. Most of the Katra I can feel flowing out of my channels and into my body. Let¡¯s hope this doesn¡¯t have any ill effects on me.


    A small bit of the Katra enters my core and I hold it there, continuing to siphon more Katra from the origin point.


    ¡°Progress till ban complete 98%¡±


    With a final wrench, I pull a bunch of Gray Katra into myself.


    Then it feels like I¡¯m being torn apart; my insides scrambled and my brain fried. I scream in agony.


    ¡°100%. Ban Complete.¡±


    With a blast of pain, I can feel my mind launched out of the gauntlet.


    After a few minutes, I start to come to, no longer screaming. I can feel my arms and legs being restrained as I thrash about and I slowly relax.


    Focusing, I can see Vicar and a few other warriors holding me down, talking to each other.


    Sweating I close my eyes, looking into my core.


    There, inside it, I get the murky impression of Gray. It is but a small string of Katra, floating in the empty vacuum left by my pure Katra, but it is most definitely there.


    I start to laugh and cry.


    Then I can feel my hold on consciousness slip, and I¡¯m plunged into darkness.

 Interlude I

    Interlude I


    ???, ???, ???


    World: ???, Designation: ???, Pocket Dimension


    Cereus, Id: Administrator 002


    Within a dark blackness, a figure crouched over a glowing pool of energy. Images flicker past and low clinging fog pours from the surface of the pool.


    It taps floating boxes, pushing buttons and writing out complex languages and commands. Then it stops.


    The figure peers into the pool intently, watching the many images flick past. It¡¯s glowing amber eyes watch as a young boy starts to drain a gray, gnarled looking root.


    Cereus laughs angrily and in astonishment. ¡°The gall of him! I like him!¡± He says.


    He, looks to the side, where a figure in pure white lounges on a ragged, glossy rock jutting from the ground. ¡°What do you think of him, Vey?¡±


    ¡°He shows some promise, he has tenacity. But he¡¯s weak and has been riding heavily on luck.¡±


    ¡°I think he might just make it.¡± Cereus says, looking back at the pool.


    Vey snorts, glancing at the pool, ¡°Maybe, but it is unlikely,¡± She mutters.


    Both figures glance at the other side of the pool at the same time. The mist pouring out of the pool congeals, stacking on top of itself and forming a vaguely human shape.


    It has no face and all details are obscured. The mist figure points at the pool. A garbled voice comes out, ¡°Subject Ex.840K at this rate is going to get himself killed. When do you think he will be ready, if he survives?¡±If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Cereus stands up and shrugs, the sword on his back jangling softly, ¡°Truthfully, I don''t know. I just know he has a long path ahead of him before he will be able to aid us, but I think within the allotted time he will be strong enough.¡±


    The mist man nods, wisps flowing off him. ¡°Why did you choose this boy? He has the lowest statistics to survive within this batch; even lower are the ones of Transcending his world.¡±


    Cereus shrugs, ¡°It¡¯s because he reminded me of myself before, well, everything.¡±


    Vey laughs, ¡°It¡¯s because we had an extra slot and needed to fill it, so Lost just chose someone he liked.¡±


    Cereus nods, ¡°There is that too.¡±


    The figure points at the pool, ¡°How is his Bond?¡±


    Cereus shakes his head, the hood concealing his face swishing slightly. ¡°We directed him to Entity Ex.232B like planned, and 232 gave him the Bond. Except it chose old bandages and a skull for the catalyst. The result is that the Bond grafted itself to Ex.840K¡¯s flesh.¡± His voice is filled with bafflement. He continues, ¡°It also appears he stole some of Energy 12990 before it was finished constructing the Source for him to use. Sol and I tried to stop him, but the connection was weak and Sol 840 was unable to ban him before he drained a portion of the Power Cell and damaged the complex mother array. It has drastically set the building of his Source back. If anything, I think he might have screwed himself over with that stunt.¡±


    The mist man nods. ¡°Did he attain any of the energy?¡±


    Cereus nods grimly, ¡°Yes, but it is a good sign that he hasn¡¯t dropped dead yet. I think he is planning to use 12990 to supplement his Pure Katra, so I¡¯m not sure if we should even bother to build him a Source for Energy 21278.¡±


    The Mist man hums, buffering a minute. ¡°Build it anyway, just in case he is unable to use the energy and survives. But keep the source blank in case he does figure out a way of using the energy. How are the other K subjects doing?¡±


    Vey answers, ¡°They are chugging along nicely, though they haven''t done anything as interesting as 840. There are only so many times you can watch a dragon tearing apart a city or two Overlords brawling before it gets boring. I mean, come on! They are so melodramatic, one spent half a fight talking! Who does that? I don¡¯t have much hope in batch K.¡±


    Cereus nods, ¡°That''s really about it. We prepared the files and they should be sent to you within the hour or so. But you really don''t know how long it will take when sending papers inter-dimensionally.¡±


    The mist figure lets out a gurgly groan but nods. ¡°Transcend the known universes and there is still paperwork! That will be all, thank you.¡±


    ¡°See you later, boss!¡± Cereus waves as the figure slowly melts back into the mist.


    He lets out a breath and turns back to the floating screens, tapping buttons and changing the images shown in the pool.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6:


    39 Days After Fall¡¯s Beginning


    140 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    Valley of Ivory, The Talri Clan, Main Road


    I woke slowly, a rhythmic rocking permeated my awareness; then the uncomfortable feeling of something hard jabbing into my ribs. A neigh breaks through the silence and I open my blurry eyes.


    At first I¡¯m confused, because everything looks upside down; then I realize I¡¯m upside down. Righting myself as best I can, I look around.


    Vicar and the other warriors are riding their horses. I am on a small, brown and white horse with it¡¯s reins tied to Vicar¡¯s horse.


    We are surrounded on all sides by thick forest, similar to the Jungle but there is still a clear difference in flora. The group of horses plods down a small, well traveled road, clear indications of where wagon wheels packed the dirt, curve out of sight.


    ¡°Wh-what?¡± I croak, trying to make sense of why I am like this. Vicar glances over his shoulder.


    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re awake,¡± He looks to his men behind him, ¡°We will stop here for a while.¡±


    He leads us into a small clearing and the warriors dismount, tying off the reins to nearby trees. They grab food fromtheir saddlebags.


    I try to get off the horse, but being laid across its back and tied to the saddle makes it near impossible. My fingers feel numb and are hard to move; every movement I try makes me feel sluggish, heavy and wrong.


    Vicar walks up and helps me off the horse. He picks me up easily and sets me on my feet.


    I don''t feel right.


    I wobble precariously, but grab onto the horse¡¯s saddle for support.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Vicar asks, holding out a canteen.


    I reach out for it, but my vision blurs and before I know it I¡¯m on the ground, my head is spinning.


    Arms lift me up from under my armpits, setting my back to a tree.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as not too well.¡± Vicar uncaps the flask and puts it to my mouth. I drink greedily, the flow of water quenching the desert in my throat.


    He takes the bottle away.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask, looking at Vicar. His image blurs and I feel bile rising in my throat, but I gulp it down.


    ¡°It¡¯s been 2 days since you fell asleep. The healer we brought over said there was nothing physically wrong with you, other than your arm, that is. But she did say that you were suffering from Katra poisoning, and the only thing that could be done was to wait for it toclear out of your system. So we slung you over a horse and have been trekking back to our town.¡±


    ¡°I don''t feel okay. Everything feels¡­ wrong and heavy.¡± I struggle to think, my mind fuzzing.


    What is going on?


    I close my eyes, focusing my mind¡¯s eye inward. I look into my core, it is empty except for a drop of foreign Katra.


    My thoughts start to order themselves. Gray Katra.


    It¡¯s contained within my core, so why am I being affected?


    Then I remember. I absorbed a ton of it, and it leaked into my body! Gods, why am I still alive?


    I scan through my body, following the pathways of my shattered Katra channels. There are clusters of the Gray Katra all through my body, most of them near my joints and organs.


    It is unsettling how they have grouped together, covering entire sections of my organs, a large portion concentrated around my heart. I have never heard of Katra doing this. But who has ever even heard of Gray Katra?


    I can now understand why I feel sluggish and am having a hard time moving, my entire body is infused with the stuff, while also being completely drained of my Pure Katra.


    The bile rises back up into my throat, and I can¡¯t stop it this time. I lurch to the side, throwing up most of the water I just drank along with stomach acid. The vomit is a murky clear color, gray even.


    Coughing out the last of what is in my stomach, I sit back up and wipe my mouth.


    ¡°I don''t think you should eat anything right now, but I¡¯m going to leave the flask here, I need to go tend to my men. I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡±


    I nod and Vicar places the flask next to me, standing up and shouting at his men.


    I best try and get as much of the Katra dispersed or in my core as possible.


    Mentally grabbing onto one of the clusters of Gray, I try to pull it back into my Katra channels. It is tightly clamped down on my heart, not wanting to let go.


    This scares me. Even if it is foreign Katra, I still should be able to move it in my body. It''s almost like it¡¯s alive. Shaking off that thought, I pull even harder on the cluster.


    Pulling on it with all my mental strength, it detaches with a inaudible pop. I start to drag it back into my channels, but stop in horror.


    The cluster dissolves between my imaginary fingers, dispersing around my body. With a panicked eye, I follow a strand of the Gray. It settles around my lungs, forming tiny, crystalline structures of Katra.


    What do I do now? It doesn¡¯t seem to be harming me.


    With a feeling that I should keep going, I slowly and painstakingly pull the clusters away from my organs, watching as they dissolve and form a crystalline layer over my innards and muscles.


    A hand clamps down on my shoulder and I¡¯m startled out of my trance. I react with an instinctive punch with my right hand.


    My fist connects with Vicars jaw and pain blossoms up my arm. He doesn¡¯t even move an inch from the punch.


    Holding my black bandaged hand, I flex it. Seems fine, but it hurt so much!


    ¡°This one is so sorry, Elder Vicar!¡± I crawl as best I can to my knees and kowtow.


    Vicar absently rubs his jaw, ¡°You have good reflexes, but they seem a little too sharp. We will work on it. Are you feeling any better?¡±


    I feel somewhat better, but still feel heavy, so I shake my head no. ¡°I¡¯m trying to contain the Katra, but I still need time. Are we leaving soon?¡±


    ¡°In about half an hour. Here, you need to at least eat something,¡± Vicar hands me half a loaf of hardened bread. I thank him as he walks off, leaning back against the tree.


    I chew on the bread, taking periodic swigs of water. Finishing the bread, I go back to my methodical destruction of the clusters.


    I can suddenly feel my blood pumping easier as I finishing pulling all the clusters away from my heart. It¡¯s a weird feeling, slightly heady and also invigorating.


    But what I feel most is fear.


    The implications of this scares me. Was the Gray Katra affecting my body on a physical level? Even though I had never commanded it to do what I want? Never controlled it to do anything?


    This was a strange and alien energy I knew nothing about other than what Sol had told me. Which wasn¡¯t really anything clear.


    An even more startling implication came to me.


    Is it alive?


    I continue to pull the clusters, letting them dissolve. I can feel control of my body slowly coming back to me. The crystalline layers continue to grow, forming over my muscles and organs.


    As I look at the crystal like structures, I can see they are slowly sinking into my flesh. Almost as if¡­ they are bonding with it.


    I still don¡¯t know enough about this Katra to understand what exactly is going on in my body. I had this gut feeling that it might turn into¡­ something beneficial. But why should I trust my gut when it is covered in crystals?


    For now, I will see if there are any side effects. I already know of the clusters around my organs, so I will keep a look out for those. I¡¯ll scan my body every day for them.


    ¡°It¡¯s time we leave, Kardin. Let¡¯s get you on your horse. We should make it to Tarna by nightfall.¡± Vicar says, pulling me from my thoughts. I grab his hand and let him pull me to my feet.


    He helps support my weight as I walk over to the horse, even though I feel better, I still feel weak; like I ran for miles without stopping.


    Hopping into the saddle I thank Vicar. I lean onto the neck of the horse, resting my head on the back of its neck.


    Vicar looks at me with concern creasing his features. ¡°How did you manage to get Katra poisoning?¡±


    I just shake my head and shrug, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, but it¡¯s nearly gone now, I just need to rest.¡±


    I think it might be best to keep what''s happened to me a secret for now.


    Vicar nods, he unties the horse from the tree and ties it to his horses¡¯ saddle. Mounting up he calls over his shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s get going boys! We have a long ride ahead of us.¡±


    He leads us onto the path again and starts toward The Talri Clan¡¯s home, Tarna.


    From what Vicar has told me, Tarna is more like a trade town with not many people living inside the walls, but many living outside, farming and hunting.


    The Talri Clan controls the Valley of Ivory and sends out their youth on expeditions to gather money. Every boy of the age of 18 and older is sent out, for 5 years, in groups. They look for mercenary work, which mostly is done as caravan guards.


    This allows the boys to accumulate experience. It is considered a rite of passage for one of the warriors to kill a man. They put the number of men they have killed as chevrons on their armor.


    That is about all Vicar explained to me, other than the valley is famous for its abundance of tusked and horned creatures, bringing in a profit from ivory.


    As we ride towards Tarna, I pull out one of my beast cores from my bag. Closing my eyes and I start to cycle. Envisioning the wheel slowly grinding away at the walls of my core, expanding it.


    As my core is empty, and not being a Diamond, I have to manually cycle Katra.


    If I can get my core big enough, and fill it with enough Katra, my hope is that I will be able to rank up. If I could do that, then I think I might even be able to go farther than just Highbronze.


    Taking in big gulps of air, I continue to cycle. Pure Katra trickles into my core, the product of my cycling method. Though I think it might be more accurate to call it a by-product.


    Stopping once again, I take breaths of air. Looking at my core, I am confused at first.


    Where¡¯d all my Pure Katra go?


    I haven¡¯t assimilated the Gray into my own Katra, giving it the Gray aspect.


    Looking into my core, it is devoid of any Pure Katra but the Gray Katra ribbon has grown and is pooled at the base of my core.


    It¡­ absorbed my Katra? Can I¡­ use it now?


    I caress the energy with my mind, watching as it stirs. After a moment, I will it to move from my core and into my hand. I struggle to keep the energy in my channels as it travels to my right hand, keeping most of it in.


    As it reaches my hand, I make a conscious effort to not send it into my gauntlet, but to let is coalesce into my palm.


    I open my eyes and look at my cupped hand.


    The black cloth contrasts starkly with the Gray Katra. The Katra forms into a thin, gray, translucent ribbon. I flick it with my will and watch as it lazily moves around, regardless of the wind from riding.


    I have to absorb it back into myself and guide it back into my core before it all dissipates into the air.


    So I can control it, is it my Katra aspect now? No, because I¡¯m generating Pure Katra but I can control it.


    Rubbing my head, I think, This is so confusing.


    Looking back at my conversation with Sol, I remember him saying that Gray Katra absorbs other types of Katra to build itself up. He also said that I could imprint images on it; that it was mainly used for building.


    Can I imprint it myself? Is that how I¡¯m controlling it?


    I mentally take a small bit of the Katra from my core, cupping it in my imaginary hand. I focus intently on it, wishing to imprint the idea of a sphere.


    It takes a bit of time, but the ribbon seems to melt. It slowly starts to form into a sphere, but it is misshapen, there is a bubbly, unsmooth surface. Then it collapses as soon as I stop focusing.


    It''s like a liquid.


    Encouraged by my success, I try to force the image of a flame onto it. After a bit, I can mentally feel it getting slightly hotter. But that¡¯s all I get, no matter how much I think, I can''t get it to form a flame.


    Am I just not thinking hard enough? Or can¡¯t it do elements? No, that wouldn¡¯t make sense if it¡¯s used in building Katra constructs. All Katra has many aspects, some clash more than others.


    I also get the feeling of ¡°Neutral¡± from the Gray Katra. It wouldn¡¯t make sense if it couldn¡¯t build a flame.


    I think about this conundrum. Is it just that Gray Katra can only absorb other Katras? I don''t think so, but am unsure.


    I decide to set this matter aside for now, when I¡¯m feeling better and less tired.


    Going back to my cycling, time moves slowly.


    ***


    After the warriors leave on their giant beasts, light slowly fades away.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Under a tree lies a small puddle of vomit. It is a murky gray color.


    The puddle shifts as the light of the sun vanishes. A tentative tentacle reaches out from it.


    The appendage searches for the warmth of sunlight.


    It can¡¯t find it.


    The puddle shifts itself, moving out from under the tree. It forms many tendrils, touching blades of grass as it moves, searching for the warmth.


    A small red bird lands on a stump near the center of the clearing. It starts to search the rotten log for insects.


    The gray puddle notices the disturbance in the air from the bird¡¯s landing. It can feel the vibrations of the bird¡¯s chirps.


    Curious, it slowly moves it¡¯s way over to the stump and bird. The bird takes little notice of the puddle, sticking its beak into a hole in the rotten wood.


    As the puddle reaches the bird, it can¡¯t pinpoint it¡¯s exact location, reaching out feelers to find it.


    The bird hops away, munching on a grub. It looks for more in the mossy stump.


    The gray puddle can¡¯t find the source of the vibrations. After a few seconds, it ripples and a tendril pops up. It sways slightly, but stands still.


    The tendril starts to glow a dim gray color. Then the puddle can see.


    Energy flows all around it, in a myriad of colors. Green light flowing through the trees, a muddy yellow in veins within the ground. A pale, see through gaseous white moves along with the breeze. The light flows through everything.


    The puddle shivers in excitement.


    It looks at the small bird, tapping away at the wood of the trunk.


    A thick, slow moving red runs through the veins of the bird. The bird looks warm, the energy a dark red color.


    The puddle reaches out tentacles for the bird. The bird tries to fly away, but the tendrils quickly ensnare it¡¯s feet and bring it back to the ground. A feeler caresses the distressed bird¡¯s head.


    Curious about this strange creature, the puddle brings it¡¯s seeing feeler closer to the bird. It can see the light running inside the bird.


    Then the puddle smothers the bird, encasing it in gray slime. It worms the seeing feeler down the drowning bird¡¯s throat, reaching for the light.


    Then the bird dies without a sound.


    The gray puddle reaches the source of the light in the bird. It starts to eat the insides of the small bird, quickly breaking it down. As the bird slowly starts to dissolve, the puddle breaks it¡¯s rib cage open. What it extracts from the bird is a tiny red core. The puddle has more trouble eating this, but slowly starts to digest it.


    It shudders in the pleasure as the rush of energy from the bird disperses through it. As the entire bird and it¡¯s core dissolve, the puddle expands slightly.


    It wants more.


    Moving itself off the stump, keeping it¡¯s feelers out and caressing the blades of grass. It sloshes away towards the trees.


    The feeler atop it¡¯s head starts to shift ever so slightly, splitting in half. It lets out a small, gurgling chirp.


    Then it vanishes into the shadows of the trees, in search of more of the light warmth.


    ***


    I open my eyes as Vicar shouts at me, ¡°We¡¯re almost there! Just a little bit further.¡±


    The sound of nocturnal bugs buzz in the air, filling it with a low thrum. The moon slowly rises over the horizon, while the sun sets at our backs.


    Looking around, the trees start to get noticeably thinner. Soon, all the trees are gone and in their place are fields of dry corn stalks rustling in the slight breeze. I can see wood buildings and a few copses of trees splitting up the sea of crops.


    I can¡¯t help but think back to my time helping Varick and Karla in the fields. It was hard work and now the memory stings with bitter loss.


    When I was in the jungle, these thoughts seemed so distant, very rarely coming up. But now they are coming back. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve returned to civilization. Shoving these thoughts to the back of my mind, I focus on my surroundings.


    In the distance, over the various fields of crops, I can see a grouping of buildings surrounded by a large stone wall. Counting the rooftops, I can say the buildings number a good amount above 100.


    ¡°That''s Tarna?¡± I say out loud.


    Vicar nods, ¡°It¡¯s not much to look at, but it¡¯s home. Though most here consider Tarna almost the entire valley. The town is really more of a trading hub and the home of the clan.¡±


    I think about that, looking at the veritable sea of crops. I can see the slopes of the valley thick with vegetation. We are close to The Jungle of The Gods, but still a distance away from the more dangerous parts.


    As we approach the gates into the town, two guards on the top of the wall look down at us.


    ¡°Elder Vicar? Is that you?¡± One of the guards says, leaning over. His face is obscured by a helmet, but from his voice I can tell he¡¯s young.


    ¡°It is.¡± Vicar stops his horse a couple feet from the gate. ¡°Kria per tamus Talri.¡±


    Both guards bang their fists to their breastplate, right where their hearts are. In unison they say, ¡°Kria per tamus Talri!¡±


    With that, one of the guards disappears from sight and I can hear a yell for the gate to be opened. There is a loud thunking sound and the thick wooden doors creak open.


    ¡°What¡¯s that mean?¡± I ask Vicar.


    ¡°Glory to clan Talri in Old Tongue¡±


    Vicar leads us through the gates and down a cobbled street. Many of the buildings are of the same type of architecture as Coskana. But the terracotta roof tiles are painted a creamy blue.


    Lights in the houses are dark, but a few candle lights are on as many of the people are getting into bed for the night.


    Vicar takes us to the center of the town. What I see is a mansion, but it also looks like a barracks was melded with it. There are large fields of sand behind the building and contraptions of wood that might be an obstacle course. I can see a shooting range and straw training dummies.


    He leads us over to the stables, which are in the back. They are quite big; far bigger than I have ever seen before.


    Dismounting he says to me, ¡°Welcome to the Talri Clan! We need to get your horse situated, then we will find you a room. Follow me.¡±


    I dismount with some difficulty. My legs still feel weak, but I am able to stand.


    Then the pain hits me.


    I stifle a groan, my entire lower half aches. My legs are stiff and hard to move. Saddle aches


    The other warriors dismount without complaint, not even uncomfortable.


    I want an Steel Body even more now.


    Limping after Vicar and taking my horse by its reins, we stop at two stalls near the back. Leading my horse into the stall next to Vicar¡¯s, I unsaddle it and brush it down. There is already some water and hay prepared so I leave it to enjoy it¡¯s meal.


    Vicar looks me up and down as I close the stall door.


    Shifting my pack on my shoulder I ask, ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯ll get you a room. Tomorrow you will need to take a bath and prepare to stand before the council.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, sweat already forming at the thought of sitting before a group of people like Vicar.


    ¡°I need to introduce you and also vouch for you to stay in our clan for training. It is more a formality than anything, and it¡¯s best to get it out of the way now,¡± Vicar starts to walk off, I follow behind him.


    ¡°When will I start training?¡± I ask, pulling up to his side.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow. After you are done meeting with the council, I will show you around a bit. After that, I think your training will start from the bottom. You will be placed with our 8 year olds in their martial training to learn the basics of fighting with weapons and without.¡±


    I cringe when he says 8 year olds. It¡¯s only a reminder of how weak I am. All the kids will probably be near or at Truebronze.


    But I swore to get stronger, to bring vengeance to the monster that killed Karla.


    With a smile I walk out of the stables, ready to begin my training.


    ***


    Breathing deeply and exhaling, I open the door into the council room. I am greeted by 5 Elders. They sit at a half-moon table, level with my chest,


    In the far most chair to the left sits Vicar, back ramrod straight. He looks smaller as his armor is gone and no longer providing him with it¡¯s bulk.


    Counting Vicar, there are 3 men and two women. They don¡¯t look below the age of 50, lines etched deep into their faces. From what I can see, they all follow the same Path. Blue circles identical to Vicar¡¯s glow on their hands, pulsing slightly.


    ¡°Kardin Amai, you stand before the council of the Talri clan,¡± the man in the center seat says. He has graying hair, stubble lining his chin. Sitting back in his high-back chair, he looks at Vicar. ¡°Elder Vicar has brought you here because he believes you worthy of learning our way of fighting. Is that correct?¡±


    ¡°It is, Elder Bashir. He saved my life in the face of certain death, then helped me and my men chase it off.¡± Vicar says in a measured tone, ¡°All this on top of having survived deep in the Jungle of The Gods for 4 months.¡±


    There are murmurs between all of the Elders. The woman sitting next to Vicar says in an accusatory tone, ¡°Impossible! Not even Overlords dare venture near the mountains of that accursed jungle!¡±


    Talks camly, ¡°I assure you Elder Asta, that I do not lie. I have proof.¡±


    I calmly open my bag and pull out the head of what used to be my old spear. Then I pull out the two beast cores I have nearly drained and grabg the dagger, placing all these objects on the table.


    Bashir picks up the spear head made of a beasts tooth. He inspects it. ¡°While true these are of a high quality, there is no guarantee these are from the jungle.¡±


    Vicar responds, ¡°I have the accounts of 6 of my men, all will tell you that the boy ran out of the jungle with a rage drake on his heels. If that is not enough look at his arm with your Silver sight.¡±


    I watch as they all look at my arm, their eyes glowing a neon blue. Vicar looks on as confused expressions start to materialize on their faces.


    I don¡¯t know how this is going to go. The Gray Katra is all over my body now.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see him,¡± the other female Elder says, looking over at Vicar.


    He looks surprised for a second when he switches on his Silver sight, but he schools his expresion. Looking at the other Elders, he says, ¡°Kardin has bonded to an Artifact. We know nothing about it, other than he has control over the bandages on his arm, it also appears to completely obscure him in Silver sight.¡±


    There is more murmured discussion among all the Elders. When it dies down, Bashir says, ¡°Then it is settled! Kardin Amia, you are officially a member of Clan Talri. You shall be trained in both our basic and advanced fighting techniques. This is of course, on the condition that you shall serve the clan to the best of your ability if we call upon you to defend it.¡±


    I have thought this decision over. It is probably my best bet at becoming stronger, but it comes at price of being at their call. I can always not answer it. And I doubt that anyone would be dumb enough to attack one of the strongest warrior clans out there. Though, they could still abuse it themselves.


    I bow deeply, ¡°This one is honored by your offer, Elder Bashir. I humbly accept and thank you.¡± I stand up again, straightening my back. I place my fist to my breast, over my heart and say, ¡°Kria per tamus Talri!¡±


    All the Elders do the same as me, saying in practiced unison, ¡°Kria per tamus Talri!¡±


    Gathering my things, I am led out of the room by Vicar who takes me back to my room. It is about the same size as my old shack used to be. There are windows on the wall opposite the door, curtains drawn up. A desk is lit by the beams of light from the window. A bed twice my size rests against the wall and a drawer opposite it.


    I place my bag on my desk, looking at Vicar.


    ¡°Your arm, it¡¯s influence spread?¡± He asks, looking at my arm.


    Shrugging, I nod. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know, I don''t have Silver sight.¡±


    ¡°How did it spread? I¡¯m assuming it had something to do with your Katra poisoning.¡± I can see he feels awkward without wearing his armor, his hand resting at his hip where his sword would be.


    I hesitate to say anything, but Vicar has already figured out most of it. I¡¯ll tell him a few things, but not everything. ¡°I gained some type of¡­ Katra aspect from it? I¡¯m not even sure if it is Katra. I can still make Pure Katra, but also control this Katra somewhat.¡±


    ¡°Show me.¡±


    I close my eyes and focus on my right hand, I move to my core and scope out some of the now sizable pool of Gray Katra, pushing it to my hand. Bits escape from my channels and vanish into my body, but I can¡¯t lose focus of the Katra, unless I want to let it all escape.


    As it gathers in my hand, I push it outwards.


    Opening my eyes, I watch as a long ribbon of Gray Katra forms from my hand, moving slowly in a nonexistent breeze.


    Vicar studies it with a critical eye, ¡°Do you know what it does? Other than obscuring you from Silver sight?¡±


    I shake my head, ¡°Only that is is called ¡®Gray Katra¡¯ and is ¡®Neutral¡¯.¡±


    He pats me on the shoulder and says, ¡°I think it will be best to not mention this to anyone. Just say that it is your artifact the keeps you hidden.¡±


    I nod, looking at him. With a suspicious gaze I ask, ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to our clan archives to see if I can find anything about this artifact and Gray Katra. I will show you to the training grounds tomorrow to introduce you to your instructor.¡±


    With that, Vicar leaves swiftly.


    ¡°So much for being showed around,¡± I mumble to myself.


    I don''t think he¡¯s going to find much.


    Closing my eyes, I swiftly focus in on where I know I lost some of the Gray Katra.


    I scan my body from head to toe, looking for those¡­ tumors of Gray. I don''t see any, or even remnants of the lost Katra, only the crystalline structures. Then I notice something.


    Was it near my neck?


    The layers of Gray crystal had grown. They were nowhere near my spinal cord or brain, only around my intestines and nervous system, stopping before reaching my brain.


    Now they were growing along my spine, still small, but definitely there.


    They aren''t harming me in anyway¡­ but it still makes me uneasy. Where did the escaped Katra go, as well?


    Curious, I focus on the pool of Gray Katra at the bottom of my core. Mentally scooping up a droplet, I send it into my shattered channels. Letting it go, I follow it as it leaves my channels and enters my body.


    The crystal¡¯s flare with a dim light as the drop is absorbed by one of them. Then it starts to ripple outward, like a wave of light. The crystals behind fade back to their original gray color.


    I follow along the wave of light, it circles through all the crystal in my body, eventually crashing back into itself. Then I watch as that crash creates more ripples and it repeats itself till there is no more.


    Looking in the place around my spine and neck, I can see as small crystals start to form, just a few, but enough to notice.


    This is like it¡¯s dispersing the energy throughout the crystals. And me in extension. Almost like when I infuse parts of myself with Pure Katra!


    I look closely at me heart, but still don''t see any tumors. Getting closer to some of the larger crystals, I can see that they are entirely anchored to my flesh. I suspect even if I try to get rid of them, I will only be causing my self harm.


    This new revelation both worries me and excites me. What are these crystals and what can I use them for?


    I think about this for awhile, but still don¡¯t know enough about them.


    Since I seem to have some free time, I focus back on my core. I then bring up my old image of a wheel slowly grinding away at the edges of my core, expanding it slowly.


    Stopping after a few minutes, I take in large gulps of air. Then repeat.


    I do this till sleep takes me.


    ***


    I unbuckle the case I got from Head Nazar. Grabbing all three pieces, I assemble them quickly.


    This is my first time handling the spear, or any good spear for that matter. But I can feel it¡¯s well balanced.


    Spinning it, I test out my handle on it.


    The material it¡¯s made of is heavy and I lack the sufficient strength to wield it decently. I can already feel my arm burning from the strain of spinning it.


    Stopping, I set the butt of it to the floor with a soft clang.


    Looking at the tip, I can see the scripts of runes etched onto the blade. They are tiny and nearly unnoticeable. I run my hand along the spear head.


    I still can¡¯t believe this is mine.


    Walking to the door of my room with the spear in hand, I leave the room. Closing the door behind me, I face Vicar.


    ¡°Ready to start your training?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡± I bow slightly.


    He nods in approval and starts to walk off. Following behind him I ask, ¡°So who will be my trainer?¡±


    ¡°As you know, you will be learning the basics with our 8 year olds. Your instructor for now will be Arms Master Taras.¡±


    We walk in silence then, reaching the training yard a short time later.


    As we reach the yard, I look around. It is covered in a gritty, yellow sand. There is a group of men in mock sword duels with each other over in the north east corner. I can see a group of archers at the range, firing pin point accurate shots.


    Vicar leads me over to a group of children. They are all moving through a set of motions, in orderly lines. A burly man walks through their ranks, correcting postures with yells and slaps.


    He has curly blonde hair merging with his thick beard. He is incredibly muscular and stocky. The characteristic Diamond sign of the Talri warriors on his hand.


    When he sees us, I can tell he¡¯s scowling through his beard.


    ¡°Vicar, you bastard! You¡¯re still alive!¡± Taras envelopes Vicar in a bone crushing hug.


    Vicar pats the burly man on the back, ¡°Alive and growing older, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    Letting go of Vicar, he says, ¡°You¡¯re still agile enough for your age, and don''t think you can fool me with your talking about being old! Now, I¡¯m assuming this is our newest member?¡±


    Taras turns to me, putting his hands on his hips. He looks over my thin form, distaste flashing in his eye. Then electric blue envelopes his irises and his expression turns to one of confusion and interest.


    Vicar puts a hand on my shoulder, ¡°Kardin here is rather special, as I¡¯m sure you can already see.¡±


    Taras holds out his hand and it takes me a second to realize what he wants. I tentatively grab his hand and shake it. ¡°This one is Kardin Amia, he looks forward to learning from you, Arms Master Taras.¡± His grip slowly tightens around my hand and I wince when the pressure gets too much, but don''t try to pull my hand out.


    Taras eases the pressure and lets go, ¡°Not an Steel, eh?¡±


    ¡°Kardin¡¯s channels were crippled from a young age, and so he has been stuck at Lowbronze. It is your job to make sure he knows the basics of fighting.¡± Vicar says.


    Taras looks intrigued, ¡°And his other¡­ properties?¡±


    ¡°That would be this one¡¯s Artifact, sir.¡± I say, holding up my right arm covered in black bandages and silver script.


    He glances at Vicar and I can see some regret on his face. ¡°Vicar, you know I¡¯m not the right one to be teaching him to fight. You should be having him train with Ayria-¡±


    Vicar interrupts him, ¡°You need only teach him how to use his spear and a knife.¡±


    Taras bites his lip but nods.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, confused on who this ¡°Ayria¡± is.


    ¡°You will learn the basics of fighting here, but once I deem you worthy of advancing, you will be moved to the Advanced courses.¡± Taras says, folding his arms.


    Vicar says crypticly, ¡°You will be taught by Ayria next, one of our more¡­ specialised trainers.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure what to make of this. Should I be worried?


    For now I¡¯ll go with the flow.


    Nodding I turn back to Taras. ¡°I am ready to start training when you deem necessary, Arms Master Taras.¡±


    Vicar walks off, back towards the build, he says over his shoulder, ¡°I will come back at sunset to make sure everything is going well.¡±


    Taras looks me up and down again, he scratches his beard, ¡°We will need to get you in shape, if you¡¯re to survive her. Your body doesn¡¯t seem too much of a lost cause, and I can probably whip you up into shape in about a month or two¡­ Alright, getting moving! I want you to lug that stick of yours around the yard 5 times!¡±


    He points off to the edge of the sandy training grounds. I glance at him, but nonetheless start running.


    Taras moves back to the group of children, yelling at them.


    As I reach the edge of the yard, I start to run along its perimeter. I look at all the warriors dueling each other. They are using dulled metal blades and shields, trying to incapacitate or disable their opponent.


    Some of the warriors watch me as I go by, scowls upon their faces.


    I don''t think I am being well received within the general populace.


    I ignore their glares for now, but make sure to commit their faces to memory. Just in case.


    Already taking deep breaths, my lungs burning, I push on around the yard.


    Looking at how Taras is training his students, I can tell I¡¯m going to be in for a hard time. I watch as he hits one of the children upside the head, then guides their limbs into a stance.


    I think I should prepare myself for many of those slaps.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7:


    45 Days After Fall¡¯s Beginning


    146 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    The Valley of Ivory, Tarna


    Talri Clan Training Grounds


    Taras is merciless. He has spent the last couple days making me run around the yard, go through an obstacle course, carry weights and more. Sometimes he makes me do all of it at once!


    I haven¡¯t learned any fighting at all. He says that I need to train my body first. I think he just likes to watch me sweat.


    Taras has mentioned a few times that this training is nothing compared to what Ayria is going to make me do.


    I have tried to gather information about this Ayria, but thus far everyone is tight lipped. The other warriors in training have not been any help, more often than not they brush me off, ignoring me.


    With a grunt, I toss down the heavy ball Taras made me carry while doing my morning run. Gulping breaths of air, I walk over to Taras, who is surveying his students as they go through motions of wielding a spear.


    He looks me over with a critical eye, ¡°I think you¡¯re ready to be taught how to use that spear of yours. Go over to that rack and grab two of the wooden spears.¡±


    I do as instructed, grabbing two of the wooden poles with a spear head shaped tip.


    Taras takes one of the wooden spears from me. He twirls it and stops, pointing the tip at me.


    ¡°Show me what you know, I¡¯ll see where we start from there.¡± He says, a grin appearing through his beard.


    Holding the spear in two hands, I jab forward, aiming for his chest. He easily deflects it and I bring my spear around for an sideways swing.


    Taras moves to block it, but I adjust the course of my spear, avoiding his block. But in an instant, his spear is there again, deflecting my stab.


    I didn¡¯t even see him move!


    With a step forward, I take a more aggressive push.


    I swipe at his ankles, hoping to catch him off guard. But he sees the swing coming and jumps over it, hitting my spear and guiding it under his feet.


    With a grunt, I shift to the right, following my spear. I bring it up, lancing forward at Taras¡¯s side.


    The muscled man effortlessly shifts out of the way, knocking my spear to the ground.


    I move my hands down the shaft of my spear, gripping it upside down. I bring its butt over his spear and aim for his hand.


    He flicks his wrist with Steel enhanced speed, the shaft of his spear blocks mine once again.


    I take steps back, distancing myself from him.


    How do I hit him? He¡¯s too fast!


    I run to the left, hoping to out maneuver him.


    Feinting towards a jab at his head, I slide in the sand, kicking at his feet. Taras moves with a blur, stepping around my kick. The point of his spear whacks me on the head, hard.


    Dazed, I stare at the point of the wooden spear at my throat.


    With a swish, the point vanishes and Taras stretches his hand out for me. I grab it and let him lift me to my feet.


    ¡°A reckless, amateurish recreation of how to poke someone to death. You left yourself open so many times I could have made you look like swiss cheese! You didn¡¯t even force me to block. You should know to never, ever, let yourself fall to the ground, that''s how you die! But at least your footwork is good and you understand that you have to keep moving.¡± He says gruffly, glaring over my shoulder, he barks, ¡°Get back to work or I¡¯ll tan your hides!¡±


    I look behind me and watch as the group of eight year olds scuttle back to their positions, moving through a set form of spear movements.


    ¡°This one thanks you for the spar,¡± I bow my head to Taras.


    He slaps me on the side of the head, and I reel back in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that! You are a warrior, show some backbone!¡± He growls, then brings up his spear. He moves through the same set of motions the children are. But his movements are concise, fast and crisp, flowing from one move into the next. He explains, ¡°I want you to go through these motions, until you can perform them right.¡±


    Finishing, he fishes out a scrap of paper from his pocket and hands it to me.


    I can see the forms he showed, a blank figure with a spear captured in the motions.


    I start to reflexively bow my head and thank him, but snap my mouth shut. Then I say, ¡°Of course, sir.¡±


    Walking to the back of the group of children, I start to slowly go through the motions on the roll of paper.


    I hold my spear at my side, then swiftly and clumsy swing it in a horizontal arc.


    Taking a step forward, I jab straight with the spear. But my hand still shifts somewhat.


    With every move I make, I can see all my mistakes: how I don¡¯t swing hard enough or not keeping my spear steady. My jabs range from going wide to accurate; I can feel how slow my swing is.


    Twisting my spear, I jab downward, right about where someone''s gut would be. Then I whirl around, slashing at about chest level.


    I¡¯m breathing heavily, but it¡¯s nothing compared to when I cycle. I push on through the exhaustion, going through all the motions, then repeat them again and again. Endlessly.


    When I start to feel my muscles shaking, not thinking, I send Katra from my core into my limbs. I feel a rush of strength, far more than I¡¯m used too. My Pure katra usually only barely staves off exhaustion.


    When I realize what I just did, I stop. Quickly closing my eyes, I focus on my left arm. The crystals are all glowing dimly, not like the ripple from before. Scanning over my entire body, I can see all the crystals near my limbs are growing and that they are sending ripples outwards.


    Looking at my neck, I can see as more crystals sprout up.


    Cutting off the flow of katra, I watch as the growth of the crystals slows down, then eventually stops.


    It¡¯s up to my jawline now.


    I¡¯m a little worried about what will happen when they reach my brain. Will I lose myself? Go insane? Be perfectly fine?


    Looking into my core, I can still see a sizable amount of the Gray katra curled at the bottom.


    Taking in a deep breath, I open my eyes. Sitting down, I wipe sweat and sand off my face.


    Then I realize that I¡¯m the only one still here training in the spear. I can see the 8 year olds running through the obstacle course, Taras on their heels shouting obscenities and telling them to move faster.


    I watch as the children jump from pole to pole, swinging, leaping and grappling up walls. They are all moving far faster than I would ever be able too. I don¡¯t have the katra reserves to reinforce my body and speed it up.


    One of the children slips off a pole. He twists himself mid air, throwing a hand out and catching himself on the edge of the pole. He struggles to get back up, and after a few seconds hauls himself up, then continues with the course.


    How am I going to get my revenge if an 8 year old is stronger than me?


    With renewed vigor, I go through the motions on the scroll, slowly refining my movements.


    I start to lose myself in the rhythm. A hand slaps me on the back of the head, hard enough to get attention and hurt.


    ¡°Put your whole body weight in the movement, you fool. The spear is an extension of your arm, not something in your hand. Keep your feet farther apart and shift your balance when you move!¡± Taras yells in my ear, then steps back, crossing his arms. He gives me a scowl, motioning to do what he says.


    An extension of my arm and not my arm? How does that work?


    I spread my feet further apart, trying to put my weight in my swings. Shifting my balance as I move my feet through the movements.


    Surprised, I find that I am swinging more accurately and slightly faster.


    Taras keeps telling me how to move, periodically wandering off to his students to ¡°motivate¡± them.


    By the time the sun is setting, my muscles feel like mush and my lungs deflated. My back aches and I can hear every word Taras has yelled at me over and over again.


    But my movements have become more fluid, slightly more refined and I at least have a grasp of how to use my spear properly.


    With weak knees, I walk to the ¡°mess hall¡± but I would call it more akin to a restaurant that you don¡¯t have to pay for.


    There are benches and rows upon rows of tables. They are crowded with guards, soldiers in training and children, all eating and chatting. Just about everyone on the Clan barrack¡¯s grounds is here.


    I go to the back of the hall, towards the buffet of food. Grabbing a wooden plate, I stack it high with meat, rolls, vegetables and a few sweets.


    Balancing my plate, I walk to the back of the mess hall, taking a seat along a wall. It might be because of my time in the jungle and my paranoia, but I can''t help feeling like I need to be ready to fight in an instant.


    Replaying my fight with Taras in my head, I wince at remembering when I slid. It was a desperate action to try and hit him once. Even if I had hit him, he would still have been able to kill me.


    Shoveling a fork full of roasted and seasoned chicken into my mouth, I glance around me. There aren¡¯t many people in the back of the hall. I¡¯m sitting alone at my own table and thats suits me fine.


    Looking at all the people here, I can see various groups. The most obvious are the age groups. The children are more densely packed in areas, though a few sit with the adults. I can pick out various groups of guards chatting, and the ques of young soldiers in training.


    All the trainees are around my age, maybe younger, most likely due to the fact that at 15 they are sent off.


    The oldest people here are the Clan¡¯s guards, ranging from their 30¡¯s to their 40¡¯s. They wear gambeson with chest pieces and pauldrons. They are the only people wearing metal armor.


    So far the worst that the other students had done to me was ignore me. Some glared and I had heard a few of their mocking whispers, but that was about it. Though I still kept an eye out for anything hostile from them.


    Movement towards me catches my eye.


    A woman holding a plate of food in one hand and in the other she carries a staff. She seems to be about 20, with brownish black hair. Her eyes stare straight forward, and are colored a pale brown, almost honey colored.


    She looks directly at me, her eyes seemingly staring through me. Pursing her lips, she walks over to my table. Her staff clacks on the ground in front of her.


    I tense up, reaching for the scripted dagger in the sheath at my hip. Then I stop myself. This is not the Jungle of The Gods¡­


    Sitting down across from me, she spears a carrot and pops it in her mouth. Staring intently at me, her eyes scanning over me.


    Uncomfortable I open my mouth, ¡°Is-¡±


    ¡°What are you?¡± She interrupts me, taking another bite of her food.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I ask confused.


    Her unblinking and seemingly dead stare burrows into me. Her expression twists in annoyance. ¡°I can¡¯t see you. Almost like you yourself are a eating my katra, absorbing it like an artifact. But that shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡±


    I blink, looking intently at her eyes. I move my hand back and forth, they don''t follow, but she swats my hand away.


    Glaring she says, ¡°Yes, I am blind. And a cripple. Now, what are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a human. You¡¯re a cripple? As in unable to use katra?¡±


    She takes a bite of chicken leg, looking at me. ¡°Not unable to use katra, just not use it well. What are you doing that hides you from my sight?¡±


    I hold up my right arm, ¡°This is an artifact, from what I know, no one can see into it¡¯s barrier that surrounds me. Not even Silvers. I¡¯m a cripple as well.¡±


    A expression of understanding starts to dawn on her face, ¡°You¡¯re Kardin, the boy the elders let into the clan!¡±


    ¡°Yes. And you are?¡±


    She gives me a wicked grin, ¡°I am to be your advanced fighting teacher. I am Ayria Shurak.¡±


    It takes my brain a second to connect the dots. The warriors and no one else would talk to me about her. They were ashamed of her, maybe even hated her like they did with me.


    Though I thought she would be more¡­ er, old. Like Taras, but more extreme, maybe?


    ¡°This one greets his future teacher,¡± I say, bowing my head in respect and deference.


    Ayria nods, then starts eating faster. ¡°Elder Vicar said you would train with Taras, to get the basics down on polearms and knives. I want to see what you know now, so that I can get a better idea of how to train you. Finish your food, and meet me at the training grounds when you¡¯re done.¡±


    She gets up, finishing off her chicken. With the dim clacking of her staff, she vanishes out the door.


    Well¡­ Lets hope Taras was exaggerating.


    After a few minutes, I finish my food and place the plate on a wrack next to the trash.


    Stepping outside, I take a breath of the humid night air. Looking at the stars above. A waning crescent hovering in the sky.


    In the jungle I only got rare glimpses of the stars, and I hadn¡¯t realized how much I had taken them for granted. At night most moonlight never got through the canopy, leaving the forest floor near pitch dark.


    Walking over to the training field, I can see Ayria moving through a complex set of moves. She isn¡¯t using her staff, but her fists. Punching and kicking in places where a person¡¯s vitals would be.


    She stops as I near, turning towards me.


    ¡°Alright, grab a spear and go through your motions,¡± She says, point towards the wrack of wooden weapons.


    I grab a spear, and look at her unsure. ¡°How will you be able to see them?¡±


    Ayria is holding her staff now, and she taps it on the ground, ¡°Just because I can¡¯t see with my eyes, doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t see other ways. Now, do the forms.¡±


    I start going through the forms, following the images engraved in my mind. I keep expecting to be yelled at or hit every time I make a mistake, wincing in anticipation. But Ayria stays quiet, periodically tapping her staff on the ground.


    Is that some kind of twitch? Or is she using the staff in some way to see?


    When I finish, Ayria hums softly. He walks around me, ¡°Hold your arms out to your sides.¡±


    I do as she asks. She holds her staff up and measures it with my arm. Then she taps it.


    A quick burst of energy rushes through me, just for an instant. It was so fast it makes me question whether it actually happened.


    Closing my eyes, I can see that the crystals have grown slightly.


    Is she using Pure katra to get the idea of objects? Like I did when I searched for artifacts in the ruins? And the Gray katra is absorbing those bursts, essentially making her blind to me.


    She pushes my arms down to my sides. Then she looks at about where my head would be, tapping her staff.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t fit and I don¡¯t think you will be for a while. I¡¯m sure Taras won¡¯t let you go till you can run a couple miles without breaking a sweat. How long have you been practicing the spear stances?¡±


    ¡°About a day or so. I have used a spear before, but never really practiced with it.¡± Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Only a day? Well, I guess Taras isn¡¯t the Armsmaster for nothing,¡± She turns around and shoves her staff in the sand. ¡°I¡¯m not really a master of polearms, but good enough. Do you know the reason that Vicar wants you to train under me?¡±


    I shake my head.


    ¡°I was born a cripple and blind, and unable to do sacred arts. My father refused to treat me like a fragile object, to let people look down on me. So he trained me how to use weapons. Eventually I learned how to see in other ways, getting better at fighting. I slowly developed a fighting style that lets me fight on par with Steels.¡±


    That can¡¯t be possible. Steels are tough.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to see to know what you¡¯re thinking. There are parts in the body that can cause a great amount of pain and if damaged, not even a Diamond can survive. My way of unarmed fighting involves capitalizing on these points to inflict the most pain and damage as possible, making up for my weakness.¡± She says with pride in her voice, standing up straight.


    I can¡¯t argue that a cripple can kill something of the Steel ranks. Like I did with the boar.


    I start to get excited by the idea. Maybe there is a way for me to get stronger, though not in the way I thought. If I could fight a Steel, then my options opened up somewhat, and with this Gray katra, I might be able to level the playing field.


    ¡°When can I start to learn, teacher?¡± I ask, ready to start immediately.


    Ayria shakes her head, but a grin is on her face, ¡°You are far from being in shape. And you should at least know how to use a weapon first. So, when Taras deems you worthy of passing, we will start. Till then, I will be preparing for when you are ready. I hope to teach you soon, Kardin.¡±


    I bow again.


    Ayria gives a dip of her head. She picks up her staff and walks out from the training field.


    My head spins with thoughts of being able to face Lowsteels. Maybe I could even get myself up there eventually. Though, first I will have to learn the quirks of my new katra.


    I walk back to my room, thinking on everything that has happened to me so far.


    Shaking my head of Karla¡¯s screams, I open my door. Sitting on my bed, I think about going to sleep. But I need to cycle some more and also I don¡¯t want another nightmare.


    My dreams are still haunted by the Tulnar and the attack. I am not eager to relive those moments.


    Taking a deep breath, activating my bone gauntlet, I dive inside myself.


    I have been curious about what Sol did to me, what this ¡°ban¡± is. Is it like a trade ban?


    Moving my mind¡¯s eye over to my arm, I try to force my way through the sticky miasma. But as I finally push through it, I hit a solid wall, something that won¡¯t let me pass.


    I can still see inside the gauntlet though. But can¡¯t push deeper in, like looking through a window.


    Trying to smash my way through, my mind rebounds off the barrier.


    So, it¡¯s useless to try and get in. At least I got the Gray katra.


    Focusing back on my body, I can see the crystals have nearly covered my entire body, stopping at my cheekbones.


    Should I stop cycling? So it doesn¡¯t reach my head?


    I remember the bursts of energy I felt when I infused my katra into the crystals.


    Curious, I take a ribbon of the Gray from my core and let it out of my channels. It is quickly absorbed, forming the ripples.


    A rush of energy comes into my body.


    I form my right hand into a fist, feeling the satisfying movements of the muscles stretch.


    Am I stronger now?


    I look around for something to hit and decide on the bedpost. Throwing a punch, expecting it to do nothing, I hit the round ball that is the top of one of the bed posts.


    Pain crawls up my arm, but I watch in surprise as the wood splinters with a crack. The wooden ball launches into the stone wall with a crack, ricocheting off it and to the floor.


    Grabbing my hand, I let out a grunt of pain. I check to see if anything is broken, but don''t see it. The cloth on my arm shifts of its own accord, almost like it is uncomfortable.


    Maybe next time I should do it with the gauntlet activated.


    Stretching my hand, I look at the bedpost. The entire top is gone, leaving jagged wood behind. The wooden ball is cracked and splintered.


    This is insane! It¡¯s like I have Steel strength¡­


    But that doesn¡¯t make sense. I¡¯m still Lowbronze. I shouldn¡¯t be anywhere close to a steel¡¯s strength. However, it sure looked like something a steel could do. Though, it still hurt me, and a steel probably wouldn¡¯t have en been phased by it.


    I remember Karla¡¯s father showing off his strength by punching through a solid 6 inches of wood. He hadn¡¯t even winced.


    So I have the strength, but not the toughness? I suppose it¡¯s better than nothing, but why am I stronger?


    I look back at my body.


    It must be the crystals, are they enhancing my strength, or is it the Gray katra?


    Then I notice that the crystals have reached my eyes. I start to panic, watching as they cover my eyes, then my forehead, slowly stopping.


    I don''t think I can stop their growth. If I leak even a little bit of katra, they will completely cover me.


    I open my eyes, thinking that I might be blind now, but I find I can see fine. Though, the Gray katra crystals are more spiritual than physical. Not really there, more like a form of energy.


    Taking out my knife, I hold the blade up to reflect my eyes.


    By the gods, what is that?


    My irises are gray, completely consuming the green of my eyes. I watch as the color slowly seeps away, returning my eyes to their normal color.


    I suppose the words ¡®the eyes are the windows to the soul¡¯ are true here.


    Now I had to make a decision. To not cycle or use any katra in any way, until I figured out what these crystals are, or to just feed them the last bit of katra. I don¡¯t think I will be able to avoid using any katra and that these Gray crystalline structures are going to grow.


    No time like now, at least if I go insane, I will be in a controlled environment.


    Taking another ribbon of Gray katra, I shove it into my body.


    The ripples start to form, crystals cropping up fast. I watch as they slowly encase my head, covering my entire body. The crystals grow a dim, gray light.


    A surge of energy rushes through me and I can¡¯t help but take in a deep breath, gasping for air. I feel dizzy and clear headed at the same time, readying to take off into the sky and to fall flat on my face.


    With my mind¡¯s eye, I watch as the crystals start to fade back to their gray color, the dim light gone. After about a minute, they are all out of energy and the invigorating power I felt dwindles and vanishes.


    I wait for a while, expecting for something to happen, to feel something, but I feel the same. Shifting my mind, I look at my core.


    I go stiff at the sight of what awaits me.


    My core is no longer fuzzy around the edges, they are sharply defined. The surface of my core is covered in a thick crust of Gray katra. The katra has deep ravines and gorges maring it¡¯s surface, random, jagged junks protruding out of it.


    What¡­ happened?


    I look into my core.


    Inside is the Gray katra, but now it is shaped. It is a frozen cyclone of Gray ribbons, shifting but not moving from their spot..


    Reaching out a mental hand, I pluck a ribbon out of the structure, bringing it out of my core.


    I can still control it.


    Placing the katra back into my core, I sit back to think about this.


    Curious, I start to use my cycling technique, visualizing the wheel in my core, grinding at the sides.


    It doesn¡¯t stick. I can¡¯t focus it, all I get is the image of the cyclone.


    Why can¡¯t I visualize it?


    I keep trying to force the image of the wheel into my core, of it spinning, but I can¡¯t.


    Giving up I look at the still ribbons. I contemplate what to do next.


    I¡¯m still me, I seem to be fine. So do I just leave it? I can¡¯t cycle anymore though, which means I can¡¯t gather katra¡­


    I start to feel panic welling up inside me. If I can¡¯t make katra, I can¡¯t get stronger, can¡¯t heal myself, I can¡¯t use my right hand!


    Taking a deep breath, I slowly calm myself. Panicking won¡¯t help me. If I can¡¯t use my current cycling technique, then I can use another one.


    I look at the structure in my core. It is still, in the shape of a tornado¡­ Does that mean I can move it?


    I picture the cyclone moving, spinning slowly.


    Looking back into my core, I keep the mental image the the ribbons spinning. I interpose it over the cyclone, pushing the image into my core.


    The ribbons shift, then start to sluggishly move, slowly circling themselves in my core.


    I push harder, visualizing the ribbons moving faster.


    They slowly start to pick up speed, moving faster and faster. They start to generate wind, whipping the air and the sides of my core. I feel the familiar suffocating feeling from my wheel cycling technique, but it is not as strong as before.


    Then the wind pushes from my core, into my channels, spinning through it. It first is a breeze, then a strong wind and finally a gale.


    I then feel something slowly moving through my channels, coming in from outside.


    Vital aura.


    I am sucking it from the air, bringing it into my core without having to focus on it. I normally would have to focus incredibly hard to gather any from around me, so I usually use beast cores instead.


    I accidentally loosen my hold on my mental image, and the tornado in my core slows, then stops.


    Dazed, I follow the path of the vital aura. Most of it dissipates into my body, absorbed by the crystals. Some of it flows into my core, where the Gray katra consumes it. I watch as more ribbons form, freezing in place.


    The gray crystals start to send out ripples of energy from the vital aura although this time there is no invigorating rush; the energy colesces in certain crystals.


    Moving my mind¡¯s eye to one of these crystals, I look at the dim Gray katra glowing inside it.


    Instinctively reaching a mental hand out, I try to pluck the energy from the crystal. I can¡¯t, the Gray katra inside it is tightly packed and resisting my pulls.


    After a bit, I give up and open my eyes.


    I don¡¯t know whether to be excited by the prospects of this, or to be scared of what this might mean.


    My eyes start to droop, but I resit the urge to sleep.


    I grab a beast core and pull energy from it, starting up my new cycling technique.


    ***


    I bring my spear down, executing a near perfect over head strike. Shifting my weight, I spin, slashing. Then I bring my staff around, hitting the training dummy in the head.


    Stopping, I heave an exhausted sigh. Leaning on my spear, I close my eyes and focus on my core.


    It has been a month since I arrived here. I have rapidly made progress in my understanding of how to use a spear and dagger.


    Over this time I have been slowly using my new cycling technique. It does not make much Gray katra, much like my old one. But this one is still superior, it lets me take in vital aura and it seems to be expanding my core.


    Though I don¡¯t know how to explain it well, my core feels deeper and denser. I still haven¡¯t made enough katra to fill it, but I don¡¯t use much of it either.


    I have started to understand these spiritual crystals that cover my body. I can use a little Gray katrato produce a very brief empowerment. It gives me something akin to a Steel body, but still different.


    My skin is still as fleshy and weak as before, I learned this by cutting myself with it activated. I tried out my new strength on a 6 inch wood sheet, while I did crack the sheet, I also sprained my wrist. It would have been broken if I had completely broken the wood.


    I had something close to Steel strength, but it wasn¡¯t exactly on the same level.


    With the short empowerment of my muscles, I was quicker. I could run far faster than before, the trade off is that I don¡¯t have the dexterity or agility to control my speed well.


    Everything about this seems to be a trade off. Like I¡¯m getting half the package. I have the strength and speed, but none of the toughness or control needed to use it well.


    Though, I suppose I don¡¯t have any right to complain, it''s amazing that I have Steel strength at all. I¡¯m a cripple, from a small village.


    ¡°Kardin! I see Armsmaster Taras has been working you well,¡± A voice calls from behind me.


    Turning around, I see Vicar walking towards me. He is in his armor this time, the metal glinting in the sun.


    Reaching me, he pats me on the shoulder. I nearly crumple from the strength, but manage to lock me knees in time.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to you, it¡¯s important.¡± He says grimly, but then flashes a smile.


    Vicar looks over my shoulder and waves at Taras, who is currently monitoring the children as they practice archery. Taras nods and turns back to his ¡°education¡±.


    ¡°What is it, Elder Vicar?¡± I ask as he leads me off the training field. I leave my wooden spear on the rack as we head off the estate.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to get some food, and we will talk then.¡± Vicar leads me down a couple streets and into a tavern. The sign out front proclaims it as The Ivory Flask. A picture of a hollowed out horn overflowing with beer adorns the sign.


    Taking a booth, he sits across from me. His armor clacks as he takes off his gaultnets and sets his helmet to the side.


    A waiter walks up to our table, he bows to Vicar and says;


    ¡°What can I get for you, respected Elder? The special for today is beef stew with vegetables. We also have southern style bread.¡± The waiter places the sheets of paper he carried over in front of us.


    Vicar looks over the paper and says, ¡°I¡¯ll have the special and a bottle of watered down sake. Also with some of the bread.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just have the special as well, thank you.¡± I say, handing the waiter back the menu.


    The waiter bows and walks off.


    ¡°Elder Vicar, what is it you need to talk to me about?¡± I ask, looking at him inquisitively.


    The waiter walks back and sets the drink and soup on the table before he can say anything else. Bowing, the waiter leaves.


    ¡°You remember your meeting with the House Head of Ventos?¡± Vicar takes a sip of soup.


    I nod, looking at the brown soup with chunks of beef in it. I take a sip and am pleasantly surprised by the burst of flavor.


    Must be the herbs. I think as I look at Vicar.


    ¡°Well, from what you told me about the exchange, the Head was right.¡± Vicar chews on a bit of beef, ¡°We just recently got word that war has broken out between the Traezar Empire and the clans of the Tulnar.¡±


    I gulp down a bit of soup in surprise, ¡°War with the Tulnar?¡±


    Vicar nods, he takes a sip of sake. ¡°The Empire has declared war on the Ra¡¯tok clan. From what I understand, they formed a large army and completely destroyed the outposts near the Jungle of The Gods.¡±


    I feel anger boil up inside me at the memory of the Tulnar holding Karla¡¯s bracelet. ¡°Thank you for telling me this, Elder.¡± I bow my head slightly.


    Vicar shakes his head, ¡°I¡¯m not done. The situation is far more complicated than just a war.¡±


    I blink, then realise that my right hand is clenched in a fist. I relax myself, stopping the slow crush of my spoon. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He takes a sip of soup, chewing on a carrot from it. ¡°What I mean is that the Empire can¡¯t afford this war.¡±


    Vicar pulls out a small scroll. He places it on the table between us, spreading it to reveal a map of the Traezar Empire and its surrounding territories. ¡°The Empire is up against the mountains here, which is close to the territory of the Tulnar.¡± He taps the mountains. Then he moves his finger to a country on the edge of the Traezar¡¯s border. ¡°The Empire is on bad footing in politics currently. Just about every country near it¡¯s borders is looking to take a slice of the Empire. They want a war but so far have been unable to incite one. Traezar has been running out of money and resources for a while now, dealing with internal strife in the Main Houses. It is in no position to go to war, and even if it did send troops to fight, then the other countries would pounce.¡±


    I sit back on this info dump. Taking a bite of my soup, I wash it down with some sake. ¡°What are you trying to say, Elder Vicar?¡±


    He moves his finger and taps a spot on the map, it is labeled; The Valley of Ivory. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that the Empire is close to collapsing and they cannot afford to send troops to help combat the Tulnar¡¯s advance. Tarna is in their path.¡±


    Taking a bite of the beef I ask, ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    Vicar looks me in the eye, ¡°I believe you know that you¡¯re not well liked within the clan,¡± I nod, ¡°Some on the council want to see you gone, and many more people don¡¯t want you here. It is most likely that you will be sent out to combat the Tulnar before your training is done. I will try all in my power to make sure that you get full training before being sent out. I want to warn you about this now, so that you can be prepared.¡±


    I can already feel the dread eating away at my insides. ¡°Why do they want me gone?¡±


    Vicar runs a bit of bread around the rim of his bowl, catching the last of his stew and eating the soggy bread. ¡°Think of it like this, you are a cripple. Many see you as a stain on the honor of our clan. That is not all, you were accepted in mainly for your strange artifact and experiences. Some want that artifact,¡± He gestures to my right arm. ¡°Others see you as a threat. Training a cripple, even when it is not in the Sacred Arts, goes against many teachings. They want to keep the Talri Clan strong and respected and your being here undermines this.¡±


    I gulp down the last of my stew, copying what Vicar did with his bread. I think as I chew. ¡°Why did you bring me here if you knew all this would happen?¡±


    Vicar grimaces, but looks at me with sadness. ¡°The look in your eyes when you hear the word Tulnar. It is all too familiar to me. I have seen many men wear it, and many of them fought without training, without preparation. I once wore that look, I sought vengeance with an unmatched fury. When I got it, I found no relief, losing more than I gained. I also know that there is nothing I can say that will change your mind, so I thought it best to prepare you.¡±


    I sit back speechless. He is right. I will kill the Tulnar that devoured Karla. I will rend his scaly flesh from his bones, and I will eat him in return.


    Vicar takes a sip of sake. ¡°It will probably be months before the Tulnar set their sights on us, but I have no doubt that they will come. I am having Taras step up your training. You have one month to master the basics of both spearmanship and knife work.¡±


    I nod dumbly.


    ¡°I will check in with you next week, to see how your training is going. I hope that you will be ready Kardin, because a terrible storm is coming. And I don¡¯t know if the Empire will survive it.¡± Vicar gets up from the table and pats me on the shoulder. He smiles reassuringly, ¡°One of the perks of being an Elder is that the food is free.¡±


    Vicar puts on his gloves and walks out the door, leaving me to mull over what he has told me.


    I am going to have to tackle my training with renewed vigor. I need to be ready for what¡¯s coming. Maybe I can escape before it gets bad.


    I get up from the booth, the waiter walks over and bows to me. He takes the dishes away as I leave.


    I am already dreading my training with Taras. I can already hear his yelling.


    Best to prepare for the worst, right?


    ***


    I am in a forest.


    Everything glows with energy, in a every color imaginable and some that I can¡¯t even describe.


    I hunger. I want this energy, but not the stuff that flows in the ground, or through trees and plants.


    I want the warmth. I can see it in the animals that hide in the trees, pulsing in time with their heart beat. It is in every creature, in the insects I snack on and in the squirrels nesting.


    I hook my two, clawed fingers into the bark of a tree. Slowly, I pull myself up into its branches.


    Scampering through the tops of the trees, I can see a moving source of energy. It is large, moving along the forest floor.


    Curious, I follow above it, looking down on it.


    It is a person. He holds a bow in his hand and has an arrow notched. He wears a muddy, green cloak and brown clothes. Hiding in a bush, he looks at a small herd of Agile Terrors.


    He pulses with a neon blue, almost like electricity. It moves through his veins and Katra channels, branching out in his body.


    He looks delicious.


    I curl my feathery tail on the branch I balance on. I hang myself from the branch with my powerful tail.


    I send a pulse of my Power to my tail, giving it a more stretchy property. Slowly, I lower myself down towards him.


    My feathers shift colors, blending in with my surroundings.


    The man draws back his bow, preparing to fire his arrow.


    About a foot above his head, I stop moving. I watch, waiting to pounce. Hypnotized by the pulsing of the blue in him, as it moves through his channels and into his arms.


    The energy reaches his hands and flows into his bow, then the arrow. It concentrates around the tip, and a blue spark flies off.


    Then the man releases his arrow.


    That''s when I strike.


    My claws dig into his eyes, my tail curling around his neck. I bring my other four legs onto his shoulders, gripping tightly.


    Clawing, I maul his face as I choke him.


    He screams silently, clawing at me.


    His fingers leave deep, painful gorges in my sides, but I don''t let go. My gray energy flows out of my wounds, quickly clotting and repairing my flesh as fast as he can damage it.


    I drive my claws deeper into his head, reaching his brain.


    Then he stops, twitching on the ground. I hold him in place for a bit more, till I am sure he is dead.


    Pulling my claws from his head, I pry open his mouth.


    Snaking my tail down his throat, I reach into his center for the source of the blue energy.


    My tail liquifies, moving into his channels. I push it through them, absorbing the energy in them.


    As my tails crawls towards his center, I start to envelope his body, slowly dissolving it.


    Then I am at his core. I rip it from his chest and consume it, as I slowly break down his body.


    I shudder in the pleasure at the rush energy I get from him. I can feel myself becoming more dense, stronger.


    The crack of a branch makes me snap my head around.


    Another person stands there, frozen. They pulse with the same energy, but it is weaker.


    I prepare to pounce, shifting my form.


    The person screams and turns to run.


    Then I leap.


    I wake up with a start, jumping out of my bed and clawing at the air.


    Standing on my bed in confusion, I slowly blink the drowsiness from my eyes.


    What¡­ what just happened?


    I look around my room. Getting off my bed, I look at my reflection in the dark window.


    I look at myself, my dark hair and green eyes sleepy. The scar running along my chin still there. I feel my chest, the many scars on it and the giant one on my shoulder.


    I¡¯m still me. What was that dream?


    It had felt real. I had felt like I was there, I could feel the rush of power from the energy.


    I shake my head, clearing it of the thoughts.


    Just some weird dream.


    Sitting back on my bed, I decide to do some cycling since I am already awake.


    Activating the cyclone in my core, I start to absorb the Vital aura around me.


    I must get stronger. And fast.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8:


    3 Days Before Winter¡¯s Beginning


    203 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    The Valley of Ivory, Tarna


    Talri Clan, Mess Hall


    I listen to the chatter around me in the mess hall. It is just dawn, and everyone has gotten their meals before heading to training.


    ¡°-beasts. He said that two hunters also went missing a week back.¡± A man says a table down from me, he is talking with a few other people.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably just the winter. Some creatures move out of the valley during this time of year,¡± Another man says, he takes a bite of bread. He has a large beard specked with gray, a guard.


    ¡°Yeah. But how do you explain the two hunters going missing?¡± The first man says.


    The guard shrugs, ¡°It¡¯s not too uncommon. They could have gotten lost or maybe they just ran, I can¡¯t blame them for it. With the state of the Empire, things are looking grim.¡±


    The first man shakes his head, ¡°I think there¡¯s something in those woods. Maybe a beast, or even the Tulnar. They could be scouting out the territory for the rest of their army!¡±


    I take a bite of my chicken, following it with a cup of water.


    It¡¯s a coincidence. It can¡¯t have anything to do with my dream. Though if it is the Tulnar, I need to work harder.


    Shaking my head, I finish my meal and leave the mess hall. I stretch my muscles, limbering up for my morning running.


    Taras has been working me to the bone this last week. He is now making me run with a weighted vest, adding some forty pounds. He also makes me run with a stick, two 10 pound weights strapped to the ends.


    He calls it strength and endurance training, but I still doubt it. I have seen his grin, he likes to torture me.


    Grabbing the vest, I throw it on my shoulders. Gripping the mock, weighted spear in my hands, I start running around the training yard, send a few drops of Gray into my body. I have to do 20 laps and that''s sometimes not enough for Taras.


    My muscles have certainly become more defined, though it is not much. I am surprised to have any at all. They feel like mush more often than not, but I can say that I have definitely improved.


    Once I am finished running laps around the yard, I approach Taras. He stands looking at his disciples, scanning over them. Looking for any possible flaw in their technique.


    The man demands perfection in every movement, not just that, he also wants you to plan ahead in combat. To know your opponents next move, and how to counter it.


    He looks me over. His hand tightens around the two wooden spears in his hands.


    My hope for an easy day slowly skids to a stop, curling up and withering to dust with a whimper.


    Taras doesn¡¯t even have to say anything. I catch it in my right hand, my black bandaged hand tightening around the shaft. He tosses me the staff, I catch it in my right hand, my black bandaged hand tightening around the shaft. We square off, facing each other.


    I make the first move, rushing forward in two strides, jabbing at his head with my spear.


    Taras easily blocks it, bringing his spear down to hit my hand. I twirl, swinging my spear at his thighs.


    He can¡¯t jump this, so instead blocks it.


    I push Gray katra into my right hand, activating the bandages. They uncoil, moving along my spear and entwining Taras¡¯s spear, trapping it.


    He jerks and nearly gets his spear out, but I command my three tendrils to curl up his left forearm. I send a drop of Gray katra into my body, strengthening it.


    Taras jab out with his right hand, I twist my torso to avoid it. I grab the wooden knife in the sheath on the back of my belt. I jab out, stabbing his arm.


    He kicks his foot and forces me to disengage.


    Leaping back, my black cloth tendrils let go of his arm, but keep a grip on his spear.


    Taras grins happily, and then twirls his spear, forcing off my grasping tentacles. He stands upright, looking somewhat proud. ¡°You¡¯ve still got a ways to go, but you¡¯re making great progress. And no cheating next time, you¡¯re forbidden to use that Artifact in our next spar.¡±


    My cloth bandages coil back around my arm, the katra flow I sent them stopping. I bow my head and say. ¡°This one tha-¡±


    Taras whacks me on the head with his wooden spear, ¡°I said no doing that! You¡¯re a warrior, there nothing wrong with a little respect, but you need to show backbone! Now get back to your training.¡± He waves a dismissive hand in the direction of a open spot to the back of the group of children. They are still doing their forms, but many are doing it slowly, looking in shock at my spar with Taras.


    It was the first time I have hit him, and I can feel pride beaming in my chest.


    Though I bring myself back down to earth with the thought that he was holding back, that wasn¡¯t even a fraction of his strength.


    I bring up my spear and start working through the forms I have memorized.


    ***


    I punch, unconsciously feeding Gray katra into it.


    My fist hits air and I can''t help but feel confused. Looking around, I am in my room.


    It was another weird dream.


    I was still the weird monster, running through the treetops and hunting. Killing and eating animals, absorbing their katra.


    I have been having this same dream every time since the first night 2 weeks back. Every time, I am the creature, but I¡¯m bigger, growing stronger.


    It doesn¡¯t make any since. Does it have to do with my Gray katra? What exactly does it mean?


    Shifting my mind¡¯s eye inwards, I look at my Gray covered core. It is still covered in the weird shell of katra.


    I start my cycling technique.


    Time creeps by, the pressure from cycling there, but it stays at an even level. I no longer need to stop like with my first technique.


    I stop when I feel a fuzzy sensation in my core. Looking at it with curiosity, I take in a surprised gasp of air.


    Am I¡­ ranking up? That should be impossible!


    I have only ever ranked up once, and that was when I got to Lowbronze.


    The katra is my core is full, pessing against the sides. I have finally filled my core, after nearly 2 weeks. From what I can see it is bigger, deeper, than before. It has more capacity, but not to much more.


    What tells me I¡¯m ready to rank up is the vibrating of my core. It is barely noticable, but I can still feel it.


    Drawing out all of my katra, I command it to compress my core. At first, it resists. Then it starts to slowly shrink, the outer shell of Gray staying in place.


    I force all my concentration into compressing my core, pushing and pushing.


    As my core gets smaller, pain clumps up inside me, around my heart. Where my core is.


    Pushing through, I can feel something snap in my core. Then the pain fades, I gulp air like a fish on land.


    When I have composed myself, I look at my core.


    It is now smaller, but more defined. The edges are no longer as fuzzy, more crisp. When I go inside, I still have the same capacity as before.


    What confuses me is the outer shell. It has thickened, now filling the gap between my core and itself.


    Withdrawing the Gray katra outside, I send it back into my core.


    Opening my eyes, I can¡¯t help but smile.


    I am Highcopper! It shouldn¡¯t be possible, but I did it!


    All the vital aura I must have taken in had to have helped speed along my progresion. Before I couldn¡¯t take any in, but now I could absorb it safely.


    I fight back tears, I never thought I would get to this point.


    But I still should be a long ways off from ranking up. Is it the Gray katra that did this?


    I look at the shell around my core, inspecting it with a critical eye.


    Looking into the many crags that mare it¡¯s surface, I can see my core if I go far down enough. It pulses with the dim, light of Gray katra.


    As I project my mind onto the surface, looking at it, I watch as gray dust is kicked from the ground by the wind. It spirals in the air, settling back down in a new position.


    The crust is a stoney hue of gray, no other color that I can see.


    It all feels very¡­ lifeless.


    Wait. Wind?


    I watch as the wind picks up more of the dust and sends it from the small hill I stand upon into a ravine.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any wind here. This is my core, not the real world.


    Confused by this, I retract my mind.


    I am not sure how to digest this, or even what it means. I mull over it for a while, but can¡¯t conclude on anything. Whatever this Gray katra is, it is building odd things in my body, and I¡¯m not sure why. Or what they are for.


    Taking a deep breath, I start my cycling again.


    ***


    I look at Taras with suspicion, but he keeps a wide grin upon his face. In his hand is a bag, a knife strapped to the back, and a plain spear.


    It is morning, and I have just finished my breakfast.


    ¡°It¡¯s been about a month since Elder Vicar told me to get you schooled in the basics, and I can say with pride that you learned quickly. You are now passable in the Spear Forms and the Dagger Forms. You now know how to fight without instantly killing yourself.¡± He claps me on the shoulder.


    I bow my head, ¡°Thank you, sir. It has been an honor to train under you.¡±


    His grin vanishes with the breeze, he scowls at me. ¡°Did I say you were done?!¡± He shouts in my face.


    I recoil and feel dread dissolving my elation at being done training.


    A grin snakes it¡¯s way along his face, a predatory and sadistic one. ¡°If I am to pass you, I want to make sure you are ready. You will spend a night out in the forest, and I want you to bring back one of the beasts, body and all. Doesn¡¯t have to be a high rank, but I am more inclined to let you pass if it is.¡±


    Blinking, I can feel my resolve harden. I survived for four months in the Jungle of The Gods, this should be nothing.


    I nod to him, ¡°Yes, sir. When do I start?¡±


    ¡°Right now!¡± He tosses me the leather backpack, spear and knife, ¡°There''s food in there for about a week, I hope you don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll escort you to the edge of the forest,¡± Taras motions for me to follow him out of the training yard. He leads me off the property of the Talri Clan and into the streets of Tarna.


    He doesn¡¯t speak, just slowly walks down the main street that leads to one of 3 gates main gates in the town. I watch idly as carts and people walk past, going about their daily business.


    We quickly reach the gate, Taras nods to the guards stationed there. He puts his hand on my shoulder and leads me out, through the throngs of people.


    Taras waves at a old man standing next to a wagon, parked off to the side of the gate.


    ¡°Luran! Good to see you¡¯re still here,¡± Taras says as he reaches the old man. He pats the man on the shoulder and gestures at me, ¡°This here is Kardin, Kradin, this is Luran, former Armsmaster. He¡¯s an old friend, who has helped me out in the past.¡±


    Luran takes of his straw hat, his face is wrinkled, weathered and deeply tanned. He has a few scraps of white hair combed over his head. He holds out his hand, on it is a Diamond Sign. The Sign looks exactly like a Talri Warrior¡¯s, except his glows a aqua green. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Kardin.¡±


    I take his hand and shake it. I feel a warm, fuzziness travel up my arm. I quickly retract my hand and glance at it, it looks fine.


    Must have been my imagination.


    I bow my head, ¡°It is an honor to meet you, Sir Luran.¡±


    Luran chuckles, ¡°No need for that. I am no warrior anymore. I¡¯m ready to go when you are.¡±


    Taras nods and hops into the back of the wood wagon. I follow after him while Luran gets into the driver¡¯s seat. He whips the reins and the mule the wagon is tethered to starts moving down the road.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Looking at me, Taras says, ¡°Luran and I will wait for you at the edge of the forest today and tomorrow. If you do not return, I¡¯ll assume you died or failed, and leave back for Tarna.¡±


    I nod. I can¡¯t fail this, if I am to ever learn how to fight well, then I need to succeed this.


    ¡°What kind of animals are exactly out there?¡± I ask, curious of what I might run into.


    Taras smiles, ¡°There are few hostile beasts here. Maybe one or two to keep animal population down, but not many. Though the herbivores are another matter, many have developed horns and tusks. They can be quite defensive, some even aggressive.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like I¡¯m going to have my work cut out for me,¡± I say, thinking about some of the creatures I have seen in the Jungle of The Gods.


    Luran laughs, ¡°He¡¯s trying to scare you, lad. Most of those animals are near the edges of the valley. The hunter¡¯s are careful to keep the population stable, and drive off any stronger beasts.¡±


    Taras makes a disappointed sound, ¡°Your taking the fun out of the only joy in life I get! Scaring the new trainees is one of the very few times I get a good laugh.¡±


    Luran chuckles, ¡°From what I have seen, he is a special one. A prodigy, perhaps?¡±


    I shake my head, then realize he¡¯s not looking at us. So I say, ¡°I am hardly a prodigy, I¡¯m a cripple and was only invited into the clan based on my past achievements.¡±


    ¡°Those must have been some mighty achievements, then.¡± Luran falls silent again.


    I watch idly as the fields of crops slowly move past, farmers harvesting them before winter comes.


    Winter here was warm, only becoming slightly more cool. Crops are grown in rotations, on different fields. I know this because I often helped farm around Amia.


    When the sun is high in the sky, we reach the edge of farmland and the start of the forest. Luran steers the wagon off the dirt road and into the small clearing between the crops and the forest.


    ¡°This is where you start and where you should return. I want you to bring me back a beast of at least Highbronze, you will them deeper into the forest. I think it should be an easy enough task,¡± Taras says as we get out of the wagon.


    I look at the forest and the bag in my hand. I look at Taras, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this trial seem a little¡­ easy?¡±


    Taras sighs, ¡°I don¡¯t have enough time to set up a proper one, and I¡¯m trying to go easy on you. Now start running or I¡¯ll make you!¡±


    I hitch up my bag and start into the forest. I look back to where we are, memorizing it¡¯s location.


    Taking my knife out, I scratch a X every in every couple of trees, so I don¡¯t lose my way.


    Back at it again, it seems. This shouldn¡¯t be as hard as the Jungle of The Gods. If I can survive there, then I can survive anywhere.


    I slowly make my way deeper into the forest, looking for a Highbronze beast.


    ***


    Crouching down, I look at my prey.


    It is a snake. A large one. It¡¯s entire length might be about 20 feet, but I can¡¯t be sure. It¡¯s scales were thick, like interlocking, tiny, plates of stone. It¡¯s head was crowned by to short horns, eyes glowing red.


    It is curled up inside a small burrow in the ground.


    I¡¯m pretty sure that it is over Highbronze, maybe it¡¯s a Steel.


    Regardless, it is just about the only high ranking creature I have seen so far. I found it slightly unsettling that there weren¡¯t many animals around in this thick forest.


    Shifting my spear, I go at an excruciatingly slow pace, watching where I step. As I approach the snake, I raise my spear, preparing to stab.


    When I¡¯m about a foot away, I look for it¡¯s head. Positioning my spear, I send a spark of Gray into my body, empowering it. I stab downwards.


    My spear hits right where it¡¯s head meets its body.


    There is resistance, and I have to lean on my spear before it penetrates the snake¡¯s scales. The spear sinks in with a sickening crunch and pop.


    The snake start thrashing, bucking wildly. I keep a tight grip on my spear.


    Moving my left hand to my back, I grab the dagger out of its sheath. Holding it upside down, I aim for the snake¡¯s eye.


    My strike hit¡¯s it¡¯s bony brow and slices downwards.


    Hissing, the snake tries to snap at me, but can¡¯t reach because I have pinned it to the ground.


    Holding it there, in the pit, I grit my teeth.


    The giant snake tries many times to bite my legs, but to no avail. As time passes, it¡¯s struggle become weaker and weaker, eventually stopping.


    I hold it there for a minute, incase it¡¯s still alive.


    I guess not Steel then.


    Twisting my spear, I pull it out of the snake with a squelch. Looking at the snake, and its size, I sigh.


    Scanning my surroundings, this seems a good enough place.


    Better set up a fire, maybe I can cook some of the snake and bring the rest back to Taras?


    I start to set up a small fire pit, filling it with sticks and dried leaves. I work at a flint and steel that was in my bag, lighting the tinder. Blowing gently on it, I coax the flames to spread.


    Once I¡¯m sure the flame is good, I move to the snake corpse.


    Taking out my dagger, I slit down it¡¯s length. I cut out a large section of it¡¯s meat, stabbing it on the end of my spear. I roast it over the flame, making sure it is evenly cooked.


    Once I have finished off the snake meat, I go back to the corpse. Slowly and methodically, I carve out it¡¯s heart. Once I have xtracted it, I slice it open and pull out the core.


    The beast core is a jagged, misshapen shape. Bright red edges transitioning to a deep, dark red.


    Looks to be a fire aspect.


    Holding the core in my right, bandaged hand, I start draining some Katra from it. The katra is thick with fire aspect.


    I start cycling it through my channels, starting up the technique in my core. The fire katra is quickly absorbed by my Gray katra, neutralizing in ill effects that might come of absorbing it.


    I slowly absorb the katra from the beast core, growing my own.


    My Gray katra seems to grow faster when I¡¯m absorbing katra instead of making it.


    I soon stop, exhaustion taking me.


    Looking out at the forest around me, lit my the burning coals of the fire, I scan for anything out of place.


    Laying down, I set my spear next to me. I clutch my dagger in my hand. Old habits die hard, but in this case, it¡¯s useful.


    I drift off into sleep.


    My eyes snap open to the sound of rustling. I roll to my left, avoiding a possible stab.


    Scrambling to my feet, I brandish my dagger, prepared to fight my attacker.


    All that I¡¯m confronted with is a unlit fire.


    I look around, trying to find why I felt danger. I know I sensed something.


    I creep to my spear, picking it up from the ground.


    Then I see it, a flicker behind a tree, in the shadows. I put my guard up in that direction, ready to face whatever beast that decided to attack me.


    A shuffling from behind alarms me and I dive out of the way, coming back up.


    A hunched over figure greets me. It is covered by a hood, but a scaly, clawed hand hold a spear in it. A tail swishes behind it, giving it balance. Powerful legs, with bent back knees and clawed toes show.


    A Tulnar.


    What really catches my attention is that on the head of it¡¯s spear is a bracelet, a small blue rock woven into it.


    That¡¯s Karla¡¯s bracelet.


    I knew instantly that this was the monster that killed Karla. A rage boiled up inside of me, slowly consuming me. It ate away at my insides, twisting them with anger and hate. Fear mixed in and I wanted to run, but I steeled myself.


    I will get Vengeance. I swore this, and now¡¯s my chance.


    With a wild scream, I charge the tulnar.


    It roars back at me, only it¡¯s maw visible in the hood. It lets out a deep chuckle and meets my spear head on.


    Deflecting my stab, it tries to slash me in the belly. I take a step back, stabbing with my dagger at the tulnar¡¯s arm. My blade connects, cutting a thin line across it¡¯s skin.


    It¡¯s tough, probably a Steel or Silver.


    I pour katra into my body, empowering it with strength.


    The tulnar advances, trying to slash me with it¡¯s claws and impale me on it¡¯s spear. I duck under it¡¯s claws and deflect it¡¯s thrust, returning it in stride with a stab from my spear.


    The lizardman catches my stab before it can hit his chest. He stops the blow cold, not even straining from all the strength I put into it.


    Giving a deep, throaty chuckle, he wrenches my spear from my hands.


    I take advantage of the momentum and leap forward, stabbing the tulnar in the chest with my dagger.


    The blade sinks a half inch in and meets hard bone, stopping dead. I push more of my strength into my arms and back, slicing downwards with the blade.


    The tulnar roars and backhands me away from him.


    I go flying through the air, crashing into the cold coals of my fire. Ash puffs into the air and I groan, holding my ribs.


    GET UP!


    I stumble to my feet, bringing my dagger up to face my opponent.


    The tulnar stalks to the side. Growling and holding it¡¯s spear in a loose hand. Blood drips down from the cut in his side, but he seems unfazed by it. The monster¡¯s face is still covered by the hood, yellow eyes glowing from within it.


    For a second, I flash back to my time at the Sacred Arts cart. The strange man, his image flickering from man to skeleton then back.


    The tulnar lets out a roar, leaping at me.


    I duck and roll to my right, bringing my hand up. I push katra into my black bandaged hand.


    The ruins on it glow silver, the bandages rustling and uncoiling. They stretch through the air, wrapping around the tulnar¡¯s legs.


    He hits the ground and stumbles, I take advantage of this and run forward. I leap onto his scaly back, bringing my dagger down.


    I stab into his shoulder, twisting my dagger. Then I pull it out and stab at his neck. Bringing my dagger in for a killing blow.


    A clawed hand comes up.


    My dagger stabs into the hand and meets hard bone, stopping my hit to the tulnar¡¯s neck.


    I scream my rage out, the bandages on my hand slither across the tulnar¡¯s back, wrapping around his neck and hand.


    The lizardman growl, tearing through my bandages. He swiftly brings a clawed hand over his shoulder and grabs my arm. Wrenching, he throws me off his back and into the ground.


    I cough bloody spittal, looking up at the tulnar.


    He brings his spear down, stabbing into my right shoulder. He twist the spear as I scream in pain.


    The lizardman lets out another throaty chuckle, taking in my pain.


    He stabbed me in the same shoulder.


    The thought comes to me as my hands claps around the shaft of the spear. I send Gray katra to my arms and back, trying to pull the spear from my shoulder.


    It is a fruitless struggle, the tulnar leans his weight on it.


    I roar, sending katra straight into my right arm. I bring it up and I reach for the lizardman¡¯s snout.


    The bone gauntlet forms on my arm, clawed fingers sinking into scaly flesh. I rake my bone claws across it¡¯s face.


    The tulnar stumbles back, roaring at the pain.


    With his weight off the spear, I pull it out of my shoulder. I can¡¯t feel the pain, either it is from the pure hatred I feel or the my brain being unable to process the pain.


    Stumbling to my feet, I face the lizardman.


    He looks a me in rage, holding the left side of his bleeding face.


    Opening his toothy maw, he charges me.


    I run at him, twisting around his body and clawing his shoulder. I dig my clawed fingers deep into it, tearing a chunk of scaly flesh from it.


    Ducking his swing, I jab my bloody hand into his stomach, worming my clawed fingers into it.


    I let out a scream of rage, tearing a piece of flesh from the tulnar¡¯s abdomen with a spray of blood. Stabbing it back in, I claw at his insides.


    The tulnar lets out a choking gurgle, clawing at my back. He stabs his claws into my shoulders and wrenches me back.


    Throwing me to the ground, he lets out a roar as he opens his toothy maw. He brings it close to my face.


    I stab my claws into his throat, blood spraying my face.


    That doesn¡¯t stop the lizardman though. His snout snapss closed on my face.


    I slit his throat with my gauntlet, spilling blood onto me.


    Then everything stops. The pain fades. Darkness is all around me.


    Did¡­ did I die?


    Looking around, all I can see is darkness.


    I hear voices, two of them.


    That''s when I realize I have my eyes closed.


    I feel a hand on my shoulder, and I open my eyes to look. Taras looks down at me with a beaming smile.


    He says something, but I¡¯m not listening.


    What¡­?


    Then reality seems to snap back into place.


    ¡°Kardin! Can you hear me?¡± He says, shaking my shoulder.


    ¡°Whats going on?¡± I ask, sitting up. I look around me. I am still at my campsite in the woods.


    ¡°Ahahaha! I knew you could do it! You passed Kardin, you passed!¡± Taras says with a smile, claping me on the back.


    ¡°I passed?¡± I ask confused, looking around.


    The fire pit is lit and burning bright. Luran sits there, staring at the flames. His attention wanders to me. Looking at me, he says, ¡°He¡¯s confused Taras, are you going to explain or should I?¡±


    Taras is still smiling, he looks at me and pats me on the back again. ¡°You¡¯d be the better one to explain, Luran.¡± He helps me stand and leads me over to the fire.


    Sitting down, I look at Luran.


    They did something to me. What happened to the tulnar? Did I kill it?


    Luran smiles reassuringly. ¡°You¡¯re fine now, lad. You passed your trial.¡±


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡± I look at him with anger and curiosity. Did I dream that entire encounter?


    The old man swipes his hair, his craggy face twisting somewhat. He holds up his hand, showing me the oddly colored Talri Diamond Sign. ¡°I was young when I reached Lowdiamond. I had slain a Sacred Beast, one that could manipulate people¡¯s fears through illusions. It was not of the Lightning aspect path, but that didn¡¯t stop me. In my hubris, I bonded with it¡¯s core, incorporating its power into myself. The illusion aspect melded with my own lightning, creating a off branch from the usual Talri warrior Path. I can still use lightning,¡± He sends a few sparks off his hands, ¡°But it is far weaker than usual.¡±


    I mull this over at a time, looking at Luran. ¡°So, that was all an¡­ illusion? I felt pain. It felt real.¡±


    He looks at me and nods, ¡°I can make it very real, even to the point of causing a person irreversible psychological damage. I tricked your mind into thinking you were in pain, in reality you were struggling on the ground, fighting nothing but air.¡±


    I look at him in amazement. With that kind of power, I could be a force to be reckoned with, despite my crippled status. I¡¯d never have to worry about fighting.


    I suddenly felt a twinge regret for taking the Gray aspect instead of trying to convince Luran into helping me train with his aspect of katra.


    He chuckles, looking me in the eye, ¡°It does come with its drawbacks. It can take a toll on my mind as well.¡± He taps his index finger on his temple.


    How¡¯d he know about the tulnar? The thing I most hate and fear?


    ¡°How¡¯d you know my fear?¡± I ask, trying to think of how he knew.


    Luran motions with his Signed hand, miming a handshake. ¡°I have to come into contact with my subject, and it takes time to formulate that fear into something real. Most of the time it is a fear I can¡¯t do anything with, like a fear or heights or drowning. I can¡¯t simulate those well. It also takes time to form the illusion, that''s why me and Taras waited till you fell asleep.¡±


    Taras adds, ¡°Vicar told me about what you went through, and Luran¡¯s power happens to match well with your experiences.¡±


    My excitement at his power deflates some, but I can¡¯t help but feel some awe for what he could do.


    Taras offers me my canteen of water. I take it and gulp down the water inside. I look at him, ¡°How¡¯d I pass though? I¡¯m pretty sure I lost.¡±


    He snorts a little, ¡°The test was not of you winning, but rather if you would run and fight your fear with high odds you would lose. That you wouldn¡¯t give up, even when you died. And you killed it too! Though, you might have died in the process.¡± He smiles proudly at me, ¡°You have the makings of a great warrior in you!¡±


    I sit there as Taras and Luran start chatting about my fight with the imaginary tulnar.


    Now that I faced my fear, do I still want to kill it?


    I felt hollow, somehow. But I still felt the burning spark of fear and hatred for that tulnar, and everyone of them. For what they did to my village. I¡¯m going to burn all that he holds dear to the ground.


    I clutched that small ember and fanned it with my fears, hopes, dreams and desires. My desire to be strong. My lust for vengeance, my hatred of the Tulnar.


    As I swim through my thoughts, my eyes wander to the snake. ¡°So you were the guys scaring off all the beasts then? Is that why I saw so few of them?¡±


    Both Taras and Luran turn to me, Taras says, ¡°We haven¡¯t been scaring off any beasts.¡±


    ¡°Then why is the snake the first one I have seen?¡± I ask, looking at the forest. I stand up, clutching my spear in two hands.


    Luran and Taras stand as well, looking around. ¡°What''s wrong, lad?¡± Luran asks.


    ¡°Some of the guards and trainees were talking about people going missing in this forest. And now there aren¡¯t any beasts that I have seen?¡± I say, thinking out loud.


    ¡°And If we weren¡¯t the ones scaring them off, then there might be something here.¡± Luran finishes my thought grimly.


    Could this be connected to my dreams?


    I shake my head.


    No, thats nonsense. It was just a weird dream, nothing more.


    But what if it is connected?


    I start to voice my thoughts, but Taras interrupts me, ¡°I think it is about time we left. I don¡¯t like the idea of staying out here with whatever is the cause of the missing beasts.¡±


    I grab my pack and follow Taras and Luran as they start to trek back through the forest. I catch up to them and ask, ¡°You know the way out of the forest.¡±


    Luran nods, ¡°You left Xs in the trees, very smart by the way. We also left markers¡­¡± He trails off as he comes to a tree.


    The bark is clawed away.


    It takes me a second to realize something, ¡°I left an X on this tree.¡±


    I look at all the trees around us, every couple of trees has a large claw mark in it, and some with Xs.


    Taras bends down and holds up a two pieces of a stick. It is polished smooth, with a pointed tip on one end to put in the ground. A small white flag tops the other half. He says, ¡°I think whatever scared off the beasts found us.¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s intelligent,¡± Luran finishes grimly.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9:


    27 Days After Winter¡¯s Beginning


    233 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    The Valley of Ivory


    East Face of Valley


    Luran takes his hat off and runs a hand through his wisps of hair, ¡°How could this have gone so wrong? This is meant to be a low ranked area, the hunters make sure of it! We even filed an trip out into the forest with the Clan.¡±


    Taras shakes his head and stands up, ¡°There have been reports of missing hunters recently, but nowhere near this area. My guess is that they were killed by a Sacred Beast, and it moved into this area for new prey.¡±


    There is a difference between a Sacred Beast and a animal.


    Sacred beasts usually have a aspect of something not found in nature, sometimes a completely new type of katra. But they also have to have ranked up, and started actively cultivating katra. One thing is certain though, beasts evolved when they cultivated and ranked up, becoming both stronger and smarter.


    The thing that sets Sacred Beasts apart from normal animals the most is that they actively cultivate katra, absorbing vital aura.


    I look at the claw marks, there are two, but whatever they belonged to scratched out my Xs. It was also smart enough to put scratches on other trees, to through us off.


    ¡°We will just have to head deeper into the valley, hopefully we can come out somewhere near Tarna,¡± Taras says as he starts walking. But now he holds his sword in hand, strapping the metal shield that was on his back to his arm.


    He hands Luran a dagger.


    Luran takes it and nods, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any weapons. I thought this was going to be like any other trial. How foolish of me, my mind seems to addle with my old age.¡±


    Taras pats him on the shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s not for you to feel bad about. We thought it was safe here. Now we need to get moving. Kardin, keep a lookout for anything approaching us from behind. I will scan ahead with my Silver sight. Luran, you make sure nothing comes from our sides.¡±


    Taras starts leading us onwards.


    I scan behind me every once and awhile, peering into the darkness for any movement. I can¡¯t help but think of my dreams. Of being that creature, gorging myself on others¡¯ katra.


    It couldn¡¯t have been real.


    But what is it? What if it is related to my Gray katra?


    I remember eating the katra, growing stronger. How my wounds clotted and healed with gray katra.


    That''s when Luran shouts, ¡°There¡¯s something in the trees!¡±


    We all freeze, brandishing our weapons. Both of the Talri warriors weapons crackle and spark with electricity.


    I move a bit of katra from my core, preparing for a boost of strength. I bring my spear up, ready to hit anything that jumps from the tree tops.


    There is a weird chirping growl, as something skitters through the canopy, shaking the leaves.


    Taras¡¯s hand crackles with blue lightning, and he launches it into the tree and instant later. There is a loud crack as the lightning whips the air, and a shriek. Something falls out of the treetops with a thud.


    ¡°You got it,¡± I say, trying to discern what it is on the ground, but I can¡¯t through the darkness.


    We approach with caution, our weapons at the ready.


    Taras jabs the corpse on the ground with his sword, bringing his shield up to block. The body doesn¡¯t twitch.


    Luran and I flank him, I hold my spear at the ready and Luran has a small ball of crackling teal green energy in his hand.


    Taras grabs the corpse and drags it into a beam of moonlight. The creature is small, about the size of a small dog. Smoke comes off a blackened hole in its side.


    It is a grotesque amalgamation of animals. It has the tail of a lizard, and bat wings for arms. But two hook like claws sit at the top of the wing arms, and it has the back legs of a lizard, only with larger claws. It has the head of a wolf, but with a beak instead of a snout. The entire thing is covered in scales, with patchy sections of feathers and greasy fur.


    ¡°What in the 4 hells are you?¡± Taras says, nudging the thing on the ground. His eyes flash neon blue and he activates his Silver Sight. He chokes a bit as he looks at it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask as I watch Luran activate his Silver Sight. He flinches, taking a step back.


    ¡°Everything about that thing is wrong!¡± Luran says, peering at the dead monster.


    Taras prods the creature, stretching out one of its wings. ¡°These are a fruit bat¡¯s wings, and these-¡± He points at it¡¯s back legs, ¡°Look like varanus lizard¡¯s hind quarters. It¡¯s like it¡¯s a patchwork of different beasts and animals. And it has the katra to match.¡±


    I look at the grotesque creature, ¡°What¡¯s its katra?¡±


    Taras just shakes his head and looks at me, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it looks like a mashup of different types, like fire and plant. There are too many in its body to tell. It¡¯s core is a patchwork of different katra, but it feels fowl. Rotten.¡±


    Luran throws his dagger with pinpoint accuracy, striking the monster in the head. There is a crack and pop as the dagger embeds itself in the creatures skull. ¡°It¡¯s still alive!¡±


    Both Taras and I jump back.


    Prepare to stab with my spear, but stop in confusion of what I see.


    The corpse seems to be melting. I watch in disgust as the skin slophs of it¡¯s bones, and as it¡¯s organs liquify. Then it¡¯s bones start to melt too. It quickly becomes a puddle of gray goop, a multicolored core.


    I start to relax, but then the puddle starts to move. It stretches out tentacles, pushing itself away from us. It is surprisingly fast, swiftly moving deeper into the foliage.


    Luran and Taras both hit it with lightning blasts, but the thing only stops for a second, shuddering, then it doubles it speed. In the blink of an eye, it is gone.


    ¡°Follow it!¡± Luran hissed, as he starts running after the gray slime. He passes by where it melted, grabbing his dagger from the ground, Taras follows on his heels.


    I am still reeling from what just happened, but quickly come to my senses. I start to run after them, but hesitate.


    Grab the core.


    I scoop up the twisted surface of the multicolored core. I start running after the warriors, empowering my legs a little.


    As I chase after the warriors, I can¡¯t help but think, Why are we running after the monster?


    Luran is surprisingly spry for his old age, jumping over rocks and logs as he chases after the slime, Taras on his heels. The gap between me and them grows slowly wider, as their enhanced endurance and constitution overtake my empowered body.


    I am feeding a stream of katra into my legs, boosting my speed, but it is still no match for their Steel bodies.


    I briefly consider stopping, but I don¡¯t want to be lost in this forest at night.


    Luran unleashes a bolt of lightning, yelling something. Taras barrels next to him and swipes at something I can¡¯t see.


    As I approach, I can make out more twisted beasts.


    There are three and before I can even reach them, Taras and Luran have killed them all.


    They all look different, various parts of different animals melded together. The bodies start melting, turning into gray slime that speedily moves away. In their places are multicolored cores.


    Luran runs on, following the creatures. Taras spare a second to glance back at me, then runs onward.


    I follow them, picking up the cores they leave behind from killing the creatures. It goes on like that for at least twenty minutes, maybe more.


    As I am running after them in the dark, I dump the twisted cores into my bag.


    Glancing up, I see Luran stooping and crouching down, Taras stops barreling through the brush and slows, crouching next to the old man.


    A minute or so later, I arrive huffing for breath. I try to stay quiet as possible, sneaking up next to them.


    Taras puts a finger to his lips, pointing ahead and down.


    I realize that we are standing at the top of a small, rocky ravine. At the bottom I can see amany moving pillars. It takes a second for me to understand what I¡¯m seeing.


    A giant, gray ooze sits in a puddle at the bottom of the gorge. It reflects moonlight dully. Long, tentacles rise from the pool, moving in the air slowly. A large on in the center stands completely still.


    What in the gods¡¯ names is that?!


    The smaller gray slime sloshes down the rocks, coming up to the puddle, the other slimes following it. The tentacles reach out to it, and the large one in the center shifts closer. The small slime makes a high pitched chirping sound, the other ones following suit shortly after, then it oozes itself into the pool. The small slimes seems to meld with the bigger one, sending ripples across the surface of it.


    The ones that the warriors killed earlier all follow after the small slime, melding with the bigger one.


    ¡°It was a scout,¡± mutters Luran, he swipes a hand through his thinning hair.


    The night is still for a second, then the giant gray slime shudders. Then the air is filled with a high pitched chirping, echoing through the trees.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the sound of that!¡± Taras says as he stands up, holding his shield in front of him. Luran brandishes his dagger.


    I ready my spear, looking down at the giant puddle.


    The entire thing shudders gain, and the tentacles on it whip the ground around it. They leave small blobs of gray slime behind.


    I watch in rapt attention as those puddles tighten in on themselves, forming skeletons, then muscle and skin. Grotesque monsters form, all different from each other.


    It all happens over the matter of seconds.


    ¡°Holy hells!¡± I say, stepping back from the edge of the ravine.


    The monsters are still for a second, then they all let out a assortment of roars, all with the underlying chirping noise. They all turn to us, then start clawing their way up the rocky slope.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Luran orders like a commander, taking control of the situation. We turn and run back through the forest at high speeds.


    As we start to put distance between us and the monsters, I huff out between breaths, ¡°Where¡­ are we.... going?¡±


    Luran, not even out of breath says, ¡°Somewhere with a strategic advantage to us. Preferably easily defendable.¡±


    I am already starting to lag behind, but Taras efforts picks me up. He swings me over his shoulder, while I let out a shout of surprise. He doesn¡¯t even falter in his running. Speaking to me he asks, ¡°How many are behind us?¡±


    I squint into the dark, my vision being jarred by Taras¡¯s running. I can make small shapes moving on the ground, some hopping from tree to tree and a few flying. They are steadily eating up our head start, gaining on us startlingly fast. I can even see something farther back, it¡¯s larger and slower, but still running as fast as I was before Taras picked me up.


    Trying to count, I give up after reaching 30. I shout over my shoulder at Taras, ¡°Alot! And there''s a big one!¡±


    He only grunts, following Luran as he curves off from where we were originally going. The trees start to thin as we appear at the edge of a stream. Luran deftly jump across it and follows it upward.


    Taras follows after him, both running at peternatrual speed. The trees blur past as we follow the stream back to its source.


    I watch as the monsters burst out of the trees, running after us up the stream. Many of them try to run through and against the current of the stream, and start to lag behind.


    But the flying ones are still gaining and I can see the larger shape at the back speeding up.


    ¡°Their gaining!¡± I yell as Taras¡¯s shoulder wedges itself painfully in my ribs.


    ¡°Almost there.¡± Luran says as he reaches a steeper, jagged and rocky slope. He deftly climbs up it and stops at the top. He reaches down and Taras practically tosses me up.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Luran grabs me by my bag, hauling me over the edge. He groans slightly at my weight, but then moves and helps Taras up.


    He points further up, were the slope gets rockier and harder to climb. ¡°We need to get up there so we can pick them off from range.¡± The old man starts climbing higher, and me and Taras follow behind him.


    My fingers dig into the jagged rock, hauling myself over the boulders. When we finally stop, we are some 60 meters up, on a flatter portion. We are on the easter face of the valley, near the bottom of a wide cliff. I can see over the treetops, and the lights that mark Tarna in the valley. The horizon is twinged a rosy pink as the sun starts to rise, silhouetting the western face of the valley.


    If I wasn¡¯t in danger, I would say that it was a beautiful sight.


    Both Taras and Luran move to the edge of the flat rock we stand on. I move behind them, looking down.


    The monsters that can¡¯t fly have slowed tremendously, struggling to get up the rocky slopes. But the flying ones are scarily close.


    ¡°Kardin, protect us while we hit them from afar,¡± Luran orders as he starts forming lightning bolts and launching them at the mass of monsters bellow us. Taras shortly follows, unleashing more powerful bolts.


    I ready my spear, watching as the first of the flying monsters nears us. I take a deep, calming breath, clearing my mind. I pour Gray katra into my body, empowering it.


    I¡¯m going to have to hit hard and fast.


    The first flying monster reaches us. It is a mix between a bird and cat. It lets out a chirping squak, bringing it¡¯s four clawed feet up.


    I block it as it attempts to take at my face and push it back. My spear takes it in the chest, I twist it for good measure, pinning the monster to the ground.


    I bring an empowered foot down on it¡¯s skull, crushing it.


    Swiftly pulling my spear out, lanc it into another flying monster, this one a bat hybrid. My spear takes it in the wing, ripping a large gash in it. The monster lets out a chirping yelp, falling bouncing off the rocks and farther down the slope.


    I bat, slash and stab at the flying monsters as they approach both Taras and Luran, who are intently focused on firing on the hoard bellow. The night is filled with chirping roars, flashes of light, and the crack of thunder.


    The hoard has started to thin, but it¡¯s gotten dangerously close to us.


    I can feel my stamina waning, I¡¯m breathing heavily and covered in sweat, adrenaline rushing through my body.


    ¡°I''m going to blast them, cover me!¡± Taras says as he puts his hands together. Lightning starts crackling between them, forming into a ball much like what Vicar did when fighting the Rage Drake.


    The ball crackles, whipping at the air. Taras pushes it forward with a grunt, launching it into the quickly approaching mass of twisted nightmares.


    It erupts with a massive boom and flash of blue light. I squint my eyes, looking away from it.


    The light quickly vanishes and I flinch at how close one of the flying monsters is to my face. It lets out a chirping shriek, arachnid eyes and dog like face trying to bite me.


    I bat it down the slope, looking at the devastation that Taras wrought.


    There is a large, sroched and smoking rock, shattered into pieces. The ranks of the monsters lie around it, many of them dead or dying. The dead ones start to liquify, streaming down the hill.


    ¡°Did you get them all?¡± I ask, squinting into the darkness.


    ¡°No,¡± Taras states, standing up. He is covered in sweat and breathing heavily, but not nearly as much as me.


    Luran wipes his brow and points, ¡°There¡¯s a big one.¡±


    From the smoke and darkness lumbers out a true monster.


    It is covered in thick gray scales with tufts of dark gray fur. It walks on two powerful, thick legs. It has giant, long arms, with human like hands, but they end in wickedly curved claws. A crocodile''s tail drags on the ground behind it, it is hunched over, massive shoulder on both sides of its head. The head is a repulsive mix between a frog and human. It¡¯s bag and shoulders are covered in a thick pelt of gray fur.


    The thing opens it¡¯s mouth, revealing knife like teeth, it lets out a gurling, chirping roar. Then it starts running at us on all fours.


    ¡°He¡¯s a right ugly bastard,¡± Taras says, readying his shield.


    Luran speaks, ¡°I¡¯ll hit from afar. Taras, keep his attention on you. Kardin, focus on crippling it, aim for it¡¯s legs. If we can immobilize it, we might be able to kill it.¡±


    I nod.


    As the monster approaches, I get a feel for its sheer scale. It stands probably about 8 meters tall, and about 7 when it is on all fours.


    I move to the right of Taras, who has crouched down with his shield raise in front of him. Luran moves further up the ridge, forming lightning in his hand. He shoots it at the monster as it approaches us, but the creature doesn¡¯t even flinch as it¡¯s sides are scorched.


    As it nears a couple of feet away from the flat rock we stand on, its muscles tighten. With a roar, it launches itself into the air.


    The twisted beast brings it¡¯s long, scaled and furry arms up above it¡¯s head. It sails through the air, reaching the peak of it¡¯s jump. Then it passes over the ledge and lands right in front of Taras with a boom.


    Dust flies into the air and obscures my vision of what is going on. There is another roar and the clang of metal.


    Then the dust clears and I can see Taras moving his shield to block the monster¡¯s attacks. He takes swipes at its arms, but it ignores them.


    The wounds on it clot with gray slime, quickly repairing itself.


    A katra lightning bolt collides with the side of it¡¯s frog face, eliciting a chirping roar from the monster.


    It smashes a fist into Taras¡¯s shield, he takes the brunt of the punch, grunting.


    I run at it from behind, jabbing my spear at it¡¯s thigh. The spear meets resistance, but slides into the leg. I pull it out after a second, dodging a backhand swing.


    If that hit me I would be dead!


    I was starting to realize how dire our situation was. We were trapped here, besieged by a horde of unknown creatures, and we could only keep up for so long. If we didn¡¯t escape soon, we wouldn¡¯t be able to fight for long.


    The frog crocodile monster try to turn to look at me, but Taras smashes his shield in the side of it¡¯s head, discharging electricity into it. It returns its attention back to him, shrugging off the bolts of lightning from Luran.


    I stab at it¡¯s other leg, aiming for the ankle.


    My spear enters higher up, in it¡¯s hamstring. I twist it, to deal the maximum amount of damage I can.


    Jumping back, I get out of the monsters reach.


    Taras stabs the twisted beast in the stomach, sending a current of lightning through it. Sparks fly from it¡¯s wound and the smell of burnt flesh fill the air. The monster locks up, muscles tightening.


    A blast of lightning strikes it directly in the face, charing it.


    I stab the creature with an empower blow, right in it¡¯s eye. I drive my spear deeper, against the resistance. Then there is a pop and my spear puncture through it¡¯s head, entering the brain.


    The grotesque creature lets out a whimper and fall to the ground.


    Taras pulls out his blade and swing his blade at the monster¡¯s short neck, decapitating it in two hits.


    We are all breathing heavily.


    Luran walks down from above, pale and covered in sweat. He mutters, ¡°I¡¯m getting to old for this.¡±


    Taras forces out a laugh, ¡°Too old to die yet?¡±


    Luran laughs a little but says nothing.


    I lean on my spear heavily, gulping for air. My muscles ache as the rush of adrenaline slows.


    Looking at the monster, I watch as it¡¯s flesh melts, then it¡¯s bones, into a gray goop. The slime oozes off the ledge we are on and flows down the rocks, following the stream and going back to whatever the thing that spawned it.


    It leaves in its place a large, multi colored core.


    I walk over it it a pick it up. The thing is misshapen and barely fits in my hand. Inspecting it, I can¡¯t help but think it looks like a bunch of different sized beast core mashed together. The colors are subdued, mixed in with grays.


    Is that Gray katra?


    I look closely at the small swirls of gray.


    ¡°We need to move. I don¡¯t think that slime is going to give up hunting us.¡± Luran points at Tarna, ¡°If we get to Tarna, we should be safe behind it¡¯s walls, and be able to warn the people.¡±


    Taras grunts and starts climbing down the rock face, ¡°Best get going then.¡±


    I put the large core in my bag with the others I gathered. I would look at them later.


    I follow Luran and Taras as we quickly pick our way down the rock face and follow the stream.


    We set a quick pace, but slow enough that we can keep going without breaks. As we run through the forest, I can¡¯t help but think of my days in the Jungle of The Gods, running from all manner of beasts.


    I consider telling them about my dreams and my Gray katra, but decided even if I did, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. I want to keep any possible cards I have close to my chest, and I didn¡¯t want to be permanently stuck in the Clan because they didn¡¯t want to let me go.


    From what I had gathered from using my Gray katra, it held potential to be something incredibly powerful. I''m not strong enough yet to effectively protect myself. So I will just keep quiet and grow in strength.


    My muscles are aching, and my bones feel like mush. Exhaustion lays itself on my body like a heavy cloak, slowing my movements and thoughts.


    Can¡¯t stop now, or else I¡¯ll die.


    I steel my will and push through it, following behind the two warriors.


    We are making good headway, and I think that we may be a third of the way out of this forest.


    As we run, I can¡¯t help but notice the lack of sound. It is eerie, and even unsettinglingy now that I know what is behind it. There is no chirping of birds, no sound of animals scurrying through the brush, and even the wind seems to have stilled.


    Light slowly start to peek it¡¯s way through the treetops.


    That''s when the chirping starts. It is not the chirping of birds, but the garbled and twisted sounds of the creatures.


    Both Taras and Luran stop, as I near them, I join them. They bring their weapons to the ready, Luran forming lightning and Taras¡¯s sword crackling with electricity.


    We stand back to back, looking around us.


    ¡°Where are they coming from?¡± I ask, scanning the forest, looking at the tree tops. The treetops are shaking, leaves rustling under the passage of the monsters.


    The problem is, that all the leaves are shaking.


    ¡°Everywhere,¡± Taras grunts.


    There is a shriek and a sharp lunges out of the treetops at Luran. He reacts with speed faster than I can follow.


    His dagger flashes silver in the light and plunges into the twisted monstrosity. He pushes it away, kicking it several feet farther.


    I slash a hybrid rat and parrot from the air as it lunges at me. When it hits the ground with a thump, it skitters at me, squeak chirping in rage. I stab it through the head with my spear.


    Taras shoves something that looks like a mix between a cat and snake away, cutting it in half.


    The sun is slowly creeping up over the horizon, lighting the forest in a soft glow.


    We are surrounded on all sides by the monsters, a veritable horde. All twisted and mutated, all making sounds with chirps intermixed in them.


    I don¡¯t think we are making it out of this.


    Prodding a monkey dog back, I keep the creatures at bay with the range of my spear. Taking stabs and slices at them when I can.


    They surround us on all sides, roaring in rage and filling the hair with a clamor of noise. The ground rumbles with their combined movement, the sounds they make are deafening.


    Then the sun reaches over the lip of the valley, streaming into the forest. It streams through the branches, lighting the forest completely.


    All the creatures fall quiet, no longer moving.


    ¡°What¡­ are they¡­ doing?¡± I ask between breaths.


    The creatures are all swaying, their heads turned to the light. They have seemingly completely forgotten about us. They softly chirp, doing nothing else.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Luran says, looking at the monsters.


    Taras says with a hint of hope, ¡°Whatever their doing, it¡¯s distracting them. This is our chance to escape.¡±


    He walks carefully out of our formation, with his shield and sword at the ready. I follow behind, with Luran bringing up the rear.


    We walk slowly between the swaying monsters as they bath in the sunlight. All my muscles are tensed, taught with the expectation of the monsters crashing all attacking at once.


    I nearly collide with the shoulder of something that looks like a boar, snake and beetle hybrid, but manage to twist out of the way.


    We are soon past the horde.


    Nothing as to be said, we break into a run. I glance over my shoulder at the monsters, but they are still where they were before.


    Now that I can see them in light, I find their appearances even more disturbing. They are all colored in shades of gray, looking almost like realistic charcoal sketches, pasted over the world.


    None of them are breathing, like inanimate objects. They almost look like frozen puppets.


    When I can no longer see the creatures, I ask, ¡°How close are we to Tarna?¡±


    Taras shakes his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, if I had to guess, maybe a couple miles.¡±


    I nod, running behind him. I keep my eyes peeled for any more of those creatures, but the forest has fallen back into eerie silence. The trees sway slightly in the breeze, but that is it.


    Those things must have eaten all of the beasts. Probably scared off a good amount of them too.


    I think over the monsters and that weird slime.


    There''s no deny it. I am connected with these monsters, somehow.


    My arms and legs burn from the small wounds the horde has inflicted on me. My cloth pant legs are shredded and covered in my blood stains.


    We trek through the forest for hours, crossing over rotten logs, through meadows and over streams. No sound is made by us, we don¡¯t talk, just keeping a tense lookout for anymore of those creatures.


    After hours, I¡¯m running on the fumes of my endurance, legs ready to give out. We have stopped to a walk, but I have already started to fall behind.


    Taras and Luran look exhausted, but not as much as I am.


    I really need to get to Steel.


    The trees have started to thin, and we stumble into the basen of the valley. We are still some ways away from Tarna, but at the sight of it, I feel elation.


    Almost there!


    Taras doesn¡¯t even bother looking for a road, just walking through the crop fields, which are now almost fully harvested.


    We walks for a while, the sun above beating down on the back of my neck.


    Stumbling onto a road, Taras flags down a passing cart.


    ¡°Armsmaster!¡± The man who is steering the cart says with a hint of surprise, ¡°What are you doing out here? What is it I can do for you?¡±


    ¡°We need a ride into Tarna, as fast as possible. It is important we go as fast as possible,¡± He commands, hopping into the back of the wagon.


    ¡°Of-of course Armsmaster,¡± Says the farmer as he waits for me and Luran to get into his cart.


    The back of the cart is filled with crates of corn and cabbage. All look fresh, still covered in dirt.


    The cart lurches forward quickly as the farmer whips his reins, urging the mule that pulls it to go faster.


    Taras looks at me, he whispers into my ear, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything to the man. We need to keep this information quiet. We don¡¯t want to cause a panic.¡± He looks at the farmer meaningfully.


    I nod, laying down.


    I hold my aching sides, my breaths short and quick. My legs and arms burn from the cuts, the paint twisting up them like thorny vines.


    My eyes start to become heavier, exhaustion pressing down on my consciousness.


    Before I know it, Im falling into the soft embrace of sleep.


    ***


    I am in the forest again, but this time I¡¯m not myself. I¡¯m the creature, or a creature. One of them.


    I bask in the warm embrace of the sunlight, taking it in. I can¡¯t move, the warmth is too calming.


    My insides burn from the pain of my mutilated katra, but the warmth of the sun dulls the pain, soothing it.


    I know that if I move, the sun will not help.


    But I can feel a pressure on my mind, something urging me. A link seems to form from the pressure, and it transfers the desire to follow something.


    Against my will, with painfully slow movements, I turn away from the sun. I look in the direction that Tarna is located.


    I can see blobs moving away, three humans.


    It takes a second to seperate my mind from the monster¡¯s.


    It is a weird sensation, being in something else¡¯s body, watching through it¡¯s eyes. But I can¡¯t seem to escape whatever this is. I am stuck for the ride, like every other dream.


    Those people are us¡­ I realize.


    The monster, resisting the force that is driving it, tries to move back to the sun. But it can¡¯t, whatever this ¡®force¡¯ is, it has control over the monster.


    The force drives the monster to follow my retreating back. The creature moves reluctantly, but stalks a good couple meters behind us.


    The monster follows us as we move through the forest towards Tarna. Staying far back, and avoiding standing in the sunlight for too long, sticking to the shadows.


    Eventually, it has to stop.


    After hours of following it¡¯s prey, it can¡¯t anymore.


    I can see myself following Taras and Luran out of the forest and into the fields, which are bathed in light.


    It is weird to see myself. I am covered in dirt and blood, my clothes soaked in sweat.


    Tarna is a mass of neon blue katra in the monster''s eyes. Pulsing and shifting with the movement of people.


    It hungers for the massive amount of katra, even more than the sunlight. But it doesn¡¯t follow, only retreating back at the behest of the strange force.


    I can¡¯t help but feel fear. Whatever these monsters are, I can see through their eyes. And I can feel hunger from the strange force.


    It wants the katra in Tarna.


    It wants to devour.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10:


    28 Days After Winter¡¯s Beginning


    234 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    The Valley of Ivory, Tarna


    Talri Clan, Medical Wing


    I wake with a start, bringing my hands up ready to fight.


    I am no longer in the wagon, but in a bed. It takes a minute, but my mind clears of it¡¯s fog.


    I am in a large room, beds lining both walls. Large skylights stream light in from above. A few other people lay in the beds, many sleeping or groaning in pain.


    A few nurses move about, tending to patients.


    I¡¯m in the medical hall.


    My muscles ache and feel stiff. I look at my arms, my left arm is bandaged with blood stained white cloth. My right bicep and shoulder his bandaged as well, where I took a slash from one of the monsters.


    I look at my right arm and flex my fingers, the black cloth rustles and three tentacles come off. I retract them again.


    Why am I here?


    I throw the blanket covering my legs off and stand up, groaning.


    I have to tell someone about the forest!


    My bag is laid next to my bed, but my weapons are missing. I grab my bag and hobble on sore legs to the door of the large hall, none of the nurses stop me. I open the door into a corridor.


    Before I can move out, a familiar voice says, ¡°Kardin! Good to see you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Vicar says as he walks down the hallway. He is wearing armor again, but the sheath at his hip is empty.


    The one of the big policies about the medical wing of the Talri clan is no weapons.


    I open my mouth to tell him about the forest, but he holds up a armored hand, ¡°Both Armsmaster Taras and Luran gave a report of events in the forest. Let''s get you back to your room first, then we can talk.¡±


    I bow and nod my head.


    He takes my arm and leads me through the halls of the medical wing and into the living quarters. We walk slowly and in silence.


    I can¡¯t help but remembering the horrid creatures. And my dream.


    I can¡¯t deny it anymore. I¡¯m connected with these creatures somehow, and I know for sure that they will attack us.


    We reach my room and I open the door with my key, letting Vicar in. He pulls the chair out from my table and I sit on my bed.


    Looking at him I say, ¡°Those monsters, they¡¯re going to attack Tarna.¡±


    Vicar nods, looking at the floor. ¡°We are already preparing if that comes to fruition. Can you tell me what exactly happened?¡±


    I think for a second, then decide to tell him everything that happened. Telling him about the Taras¡¯s trial and how everything went sideways after that. About the strange monsters and the giant blob. At the thought of the cores, I open my bag. They are still there.


    I take out the large one from the frog monster. It swirls with color, it¡¯s bumpy surface dully shining.


    Handing it to Vicar, I watch as his eyes glow neon blue. He frowns at the sight of the core, moving it in his hands.


    ¡°This is¡­ interesting.¡± He says puzzled. Then he looks closely at it. ¡°Something¡¯s holding all of it together, but I can¡¯t see it¡­¡±


    I sigh, ¡°I think it¡¯s Gray Katra.¡±


    Vicar nods slowly, ¡°How?¡±


    I shake my head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it looks like Gray Katra. I¡­ I think I¡¯m responsible for the monsters, somehow.¡±


    Vicar looks at me, keeping his expresion schooled. ¡°Why do you think that?¡±


    I explain to him about my dreams. How I thought they were just dreams, till I went into the forest myself.


    He nods, thinking. I remember when I first got here, he had said he would look into my Gray katra. ¡°Did you figure out anything about my katra?¡±


    Vicar shakes his head and he scrunches his brow, placing the rainbow core on the table. ¡°No. In all the records and books about katra I could find, there is nothing about a ¡°Gray¡± katra. But I did find something else.¡±


    He pauses for a second, then points at my right, black bandaged arm. ¡°There are stories of people finding objects, Artifacts if you can call them that, which have given them either a power or an entirely new katra aspect. One of the funny things was, they were all given to them, not found.¡± Vicar looks at me with an accusing eye.


    He knows.


    I can feel my pulse quicken. What do I do?


    I suddenly feel trapped. My dagger and spear are on the desk he sits at. He¡¯s closer to the door than me, and I can¡¯t get through the window in time, before he could grab me. Plus, he¡¯s also faster than me, and stronger too.


    Do I tell him about the strange man, and Inik? About the weird place inside the artifact?


    I decide.


    Taking in a deep breath, I say, ¡°I was given the artifact by a man before my village was burned down. At the time, I didn¡¯t know what it was, but bought it from a Sacred Arts cart. I thought it was a Beast core, but I went back latter because I thought he swindled me. When I went back to the cart, there was a different man claiming to be the owner. After my village was attacked, the core changed and grafted itself onto my arm, while I was in the jungle.¡± Taking in a deep breath, I let it out.


    Vicar is quiet, and I can see he is in deep thought. After a bit of silence he asks, ¡°What did the man look like?¡±


    I describe the strange man. His glowing eyes and weird sword. How, for only a second, I saw him as a skeleton.


    ¡°Are you sure of what you saw?¡± Vicar asks, looking me into the eyes. He wears a serious expression.


    I slowly shake my head, ¡°No. It might have just been me, maybe the light. I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Vicar falls silent.


    I tense, ready to try and run.


    He shakes his head back and forth, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I do not plan to share this with anyone. It would only make them want you gone more. But this man, I don¡¯t think he is human. Something more akin to, well I am hesitant to even say it, god.¡±


    ¡°A god?¡± I say, confused. For a second, I let my guard down, but I bring it back up.


    Vicar nods, ¡°From what I have read, he is just about every story. Even some of our history. There are tales about how the first Emperor came to be, and how he founded the Traezar Empire. Supposedly, he was given a unique katra aspect by the gods, and he went on to conquer Auren. Even to this day, his lineage are feared for it, able to bend space to their desire.¡± He shifts in his seat, looking at me with a critical eye.


    If that¡¯s true, then why give me this? I¡¯m a cripple, a village boy who knows little about the world.


    My head spins with questions. How am I connected to the monsters in the forest? Who was the man that gave me my Artifact? Is the man a god?


    Vicar shakes his head, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand it. But this is for another time. The Elders are evacuating the surrounding farms and gearing up for defense against both the monsters, and Tulnar, when they come.¡±


    He stands up, his armor jingling. ¡°You have passed Taras¡¯s trial, and he tells me you have proven your worth in the forest. Not backing down against sure death, standing and fighting the monsters. Tomorrow, your training with Ayria starts, I suggest you rest today.


    Now, I must be going, I have many thing to attend to. I truly hope you finish your training before we are attacked. I fear that you may be sent to our front lines.¡± With those words, Vicar exits my room, leaving me with my spiraling thoughts.


    I need to distract myself for a bit.


    I close my eyes and move to my core. The dead, crust of Gray katra still surrounds it. I move closer to the surface, and project my mind there.


    Standing on the jagged, dusty surface of my core, I pull some Gray katra from it. I form a ball in my imaginary hand.


    The sphere is round and smooth.


    Over the past month, when I wasn¡¯t exhausted, I have been learning how to shape my katra. I can now manipulate it rather well, but I still don¡¯t have the finesse required to make anything complex.


    I can shape it into objects like balls and knives, but I still can¡¯t figure anything else out about it. I have to both relax and concentrate my mind to imprint my will on the katra, forming it into what I want.


    Clearing my mind of my thoughts, I relax myself. Focusing on the ball of katra, I slowly manipulate it into various shapes.


    ***


    I watch as my guide vanishes into the crowd, the boy going off to who knows where.


    Looking at the house in front of me, there is a high cobble wall I can¡¯t see over. I can see the medium sized houses clay roofs though.


    I open the gate and go to the front door.


    Grabbing the knocker, I bang three times loudly.


    Ayria sent a messenger to come grab me when I showed up at the training grounds. The boy led me to what I believe is her house.


    The door opens and Ayria stands there in leather armor. She stares in my general direct, ¡°Hello, Kardin. Come in.¡±


    Opening the door, she moves to the side, letting me in.


    I walk into the house, taking off my shoes. The interior is modestly furnished, with a small table next to the door. The floorboards creak under my steps.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Ayria says, as she leads me through the house. Now she isn¡¯t holding her staff, and I can¡¯t feel the bursts of katra she uses to see.


    She leads me to the back, where there is a open yard. A sand pit with a wrack of weapons off to the side takes up most of the yard.


    She stands in the center of the sand pit. ¡°Leave your bag and weapons.¡±


    I leave my bag off to the side and face her.


    ¡°My way of fighting is mainly unarmed, but I can eventually teach you how to use weapons with it,¡± She punches were someone¡¯s stomach would be, then twists around and hits where A person¡¯s head would be.


    ¡°Alright, so we start now?¡± I ask, eager to learn.


    Ayria smiles, ¡°Come at me.¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I hesitate, and she gives an exasperated sigh. With a burst of speed, she races at me.


    I block her first strike, pain shooting up my arm. I bring my left fist back and aim for her stomach.


    Ayria twists around the punch, grabbing my arm. She twists my arm painfully around my back. I struggle, aiming for her to try and get her to let go.


    She kicks the back of my knees, forcing me to the ground. My head is driven to the ground, and she grabs my hair, pulling back and twisting, she also wrenches my arm, driving her knee into my lower spine.


    I let out a gasp of pain, and try to get out of her hold.


    My right arm hits futility against her.


    ¡°Now, I have you on the ground, where I have both the weight and leverage advantage. You can¡¯t escape, and I can easily kill you. This probably will be harder against a Steel, you might have to hit them a few times in the head.¡± She lets go, getting off me.


    I test my arm, moving it as I get up. I bow to her.


    I don¡¯t think Taras was exaggerating.


    ¡°Do you get how I fight?¡± Ayria asks, standing across from me.


    I nod, ¡°You move around your opponent and incapacitate them.¡±


    She hums, ¡°Close. Now, how good are you at hand ot hand?¡± She doesn¡¯t wait for me to answer, but instead punches at me.


    My reflexes kick in and I flinch back, bringing my arm up to block. Her fist connects with my forearm with a meaty thud. Pain digs its claws into my arm, and I grimace.


    I continue to block her attacks, not having a chance to attack.


    She stops after a few hits that will probably leave bruises. Shaking her head, she sighs, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything, do you?¡±


    I cradle my aching arms and say, ¡°I¡¯ve never fought hand to hand.¡±


    Ayria brings her fists up and give a example punch, ¡°You¡¯re blocking.¡±


    I look at her in confusion. She looks at me with her unseeing eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t block, hit the punch.¡± She brings her fist and and hits the air, then swings around in a feat of agility with a kick where a person¡¯s head would be.


    What? But that¡¯d leave me open to being attacked.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand,¡± I say, standing up straight. It''s only been a few minutes and I¡¯m already hurting!


    ¡°You are blocking the attacks, Kardin. Don¡¯t do that, attack the attacks, and if you can¡¯t hit it, then deflect it, then attack. Hit the punch, don¡¯t block it.¡± She says, giving a few more mock punches.


    ¡°But won¡¯t that leave me open to being attacked again?¡± I say, looking at her skeptically.


    She rolls her honey colored eyes and shakes her head. ¡°Your opponent won¡¯t be able to attack you if you counter his every strike, hitting him in turn. Now, again.¡± She rushes me, and I bring up to block instinctively.


    When she brings up another attack, I whip my fist out and strike her forearm, moving her strike away from my head. ¡°Better,¡± She cooes, sending a flurry of punches at me.


    Pain roots itself deep in me, throbbing.


    When she is done beating me up, I lay in the sand, groaning.


    She stands over me.


    I didn¡¯t even get a solid hit on her.


    ¡°Your opponents are going to be Lowsteel and up, which means they can take more hits. But there are places where they are weak, like say the jaw and ear,¡± She punches in the air, mock fighting a invisible opponent. ¡°You can leverage certain body parts, to cause max pain, even cripple them. It doesn¡¯t matter if you have a body as hard as steel, you can¡¯t shrug off a blow to the kidneys, nose, jaw, etceteria.¡±


    I nod my head.


    It makes sense. I could still kill a steel ranked boar by hitting artery in the neck.


    Looking down at me with her unseeing eyes, she puts her hands on her hips. ¡°You can have five minutes to recuperate. And put on the padded leather armor.¡± She points to two armor stands, one with armor on it.


    Following her finger, I can¡¯t help but let out something between a pained chuckle and a groan. She purposefully hit me hard.


    I pull myself to my feet and stumble over to the armor.


    Strapping it on, I can¡¯t help but feel like I am willingly walking into a meat grinder.


    Taking in a deep breath, I walk back onto the field where Ayria is waiting.


    ***


    Limping back from my training from Ayria, I can¡¯t help but look out where the forest is.


    It¡¯s been about two weeks since I started learning Ayria¡¯s brutal fighting style. In that time, nothing had come out of the forest. The Elder¡¯s had evacuated all the farms and had the families running them come into the town, providing board for them.


    My dreams have continued. I talk to Vicar about them every two days about them, telling of what I have seen.


    I can¡¯t help but shudder at the thought of them.


    The Gray katra monster, as I have started calling them, have been amassing a horde. It is hidden somewhere in the forest, and I don¡¯t know where. I watched as just about every animal in the valley has been killed and absorbed, fueling the growth of the horde.


    The giant Gray katra slime seems to require material to make monsters, specifically more mass. As it¡¯s minions grow in strength, it reabsorbs them and then makes several more.


    From the one glimpse I caught of this horde in my dreams, it is at least a thousand strong.


    All communication with the outside world has been cut off, the monsters stalking along the roads leading to Tarna.


    I¡¯m not sure which is worse. The fact that the Tulnar have free reign to attack the north side of the empire, or the monster horde that is growing right outside our walls.


    As I near the clan, I see something that makes me blink.


    A large, gray furred gorilla in an expensive, custom sized suit, walks down the street. It walks on all fours, people avoiding It. What really catches my attention is that it has four arms.


    Two smaller ones hide under its massive first set, looking far more dexterous than the first.


    It vanishes in the crowd, and I¡¯m forced to ask if it was real or not.


    Shaking my head, I walk through the gates and into the the Talri Clan main facility, moving through it to my room.


    Groaning, I lay on my bed.


    My body aches with bruises, but Ayria is careful to make sure that none of them impare my training ability. She is brutal and unforgiving.


    He fighting style focuses on using her opponent''s strength against them, while also moving around attacks, stopping them and making sure your opponent is never going to get back up.


    She even brought a diagram on the human body, pointing out specific weak points and places that you can leverage. Where you can break a bone and stop your opponent dead in their tracks, how to make someone let go of you, etc.


    Her teaching method is merciless, but I can¡¯t complain about the results. It has motivated me to learn her fighting style, to make her stop beating me to a pulp.


    The pain isn¡¯t anything compared to having a spear go through my shoulder though. Or when the Artifact grafted itself to my arm, or it might have just eaten my arm, I¡¯m still not sure.


    With a sigh, I groan and grab the large, multicolored core off my night stand. I hold it above me in both my hands.


    I have been hesitant to try and absorb any of the katra from inside, both for the fact that it seems to be many different types, and it has foreign Gray katra.


    Sighing, I think, I don¡¯t see why it would harm me. If I understood Sol right, my Gray katra can absorb any aspect. It shouldn¡¯t harm me.


    Taking a deep breath, I close my eyes. Sending my awareness to the core in my hand, I pull some of the katra from inside.


    I guide it through my channels, some of it leaking into my body and being absorbed by the Gray katra crystals. As it reaches my core, I startup my cycling technique.


    The katra is absorbed into the tornado, slowly turning gray.


    That''s when I notice some not being absorbed how I like. It¡¯s a darker Gray.


    Is this the stuff from the core?


    I feel it cautiously. I can control it like my other Gray katra. But this one seems far more¡­ dense.


    Like it is a purified version of the Gray katra.


    But I tried refining my own, and couldn¡¯t do it.


    I try and feel out the nature of the katra. It has the same neutral feeling as my own, but with something else. Delving deeper, I find something.


    This is how the monsters are created.


    This katra is what is used to create them. I can sense it and I just know. It seems to have been imprinted with the purpose of binding together, and manipulating life.


    I shudder at the thought. I know I don¡¯t have enough here to do anything with it.


    Where do I put it? SHould I just try and break it down, or do I leave it in my core?


    I want to keep some around to see if I can figure out how it has been imprinted. If I can do that, I think I might be able to figure out how to imprint my katra with fire, maybe even manipulate Gray Fire katra.


    The idea excites me.


    The crust of my core should be safe enough.


    Moving it to the outer layer of my core, I watch surprised as the outside crust absorbs it eagerly.


    I start draining the core, separating out the Gray katra from the other types, storing it in the jagged outside of my core.


    After what feels like hours, I can feel sleep tugging at my eyes. But I ignore the urge, I don¡¯t want more visions of the monsters.


    ***


    I wake up with a start, my eyes darting around.


    They¡¯re coming.


    I¡¯m in my room. The moonlight dimly illuminates it, throwing shadows on my desk.


    Instantly, I jump from my bed.


    Not even stopping to put on shoes, I slam open my door and start running down the corridor.


    I have to find Vicar.


    Moving throw the halls, my bare feet slapping against the cold stone, I move to where I know the Elder¡¯s chambers are.


    As I approach the hall, two guards in armor stop me.


    ¡°Sorry kid. You can¡¯t go any further.¡± The one on the left of the door says, holding up his hand.


    I bow my head, ¡°I have a urgent message for Elder Vicar, it is of the utmost importance.¡± I am panicking on the inside, but I calm myself. It won¡¯t help right now.


    The guard shakes his armored head, his face obscured by the helmet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the Elders are sleeping.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t wait, I need to talk to Elder Vicar. If you would only tell him Kardin is here to see him,¡± I say, looking at the guard.


    He glances at his pal. The other guard nods, and opens the door, walking through.


    After a few minutes, the guard comes back. He nods to the first guard and leads me to another door further down the hall, pastissing 4 doors. He knocks on the last door and opens it, standing to the side.


    I walk in slowly, ¡°Elder Vicar?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kardin. What is it?¡± Vicar lays in his bed, he rests against the headboard, looking at me.


    His room is larger than mine, but not by much. A armor stand with his metal armor is in the corner, and lavish furnishing decorate the space.


    I walk near the bed, my bare feet getting relief from the cold stone on swof carpet.


    The door closes, but I can see by the shadow, that the guard is still standing outside.


    Bowing my head, I say, ¡°I had another dream. The monsters are coming.¡±


    Vicar jumps from his bed, showing surprising agility for his age. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure,¡± I say worried, I can feel fear rising in me.


    Vicar claps me on the shoulder, ¡°I will talk to the Elders now, but you should go back to your room. Don''t worry, I¡¯ll come up with something. Now go.¡± He pushes me to the door, and moves over to his dresser.


    I open the door and am escorted out of the Elders¡¯ living quarters.


    What do I do now?


    I slowly make my way back to my room, worry gnawing at my insides.


    My training has progressed nicely after these last 3 weeks, but I am far from proficient in unarmed combat.


    Sitting on my bed, I shift my minds eye into myself.


    I check to see if I can access the space in my gauntlet, but still hit a wall.


    Looking through my body, the tumors are still not there, the crystals still cover every inch of it. With absorbing vital aura, many of them now glow dimly, but I have yet to figure out why, or how to extract energy from them.


    Moving to my core, I start up my cycling technique.


    I grab a nearly fully drained core from my bedside and start extracting katra from it.


    I can feel the my core is near full, but not quite.


    If I can just get from Highcopepr to Truecopper, I¡¯d feel better about my chance. But I know I¡¯m no where near that.


    I spend a portion of my night cycling. Trying to not worry about what will come.


    When I can¡¯t stop the thoughts anymore, I stop cycling and take a deep breath.


    What do I know about these monsters that will help me?


    They are individually weak, but have numbers on their side.


    They seem to be made of Gray katra, maybe I can use that?


    The monsters take time to be created. There might be a way to stop them from being created if the large slime is killed.


    They¡¯ll be here within a day, so I have a little bit.


    Focusing back inwards, I look at the darker, imprinted gray katra.


    I delve deep into its makeup, trying to figure out how to imprint my Gray katra like this stuff is.


    It¡¯s like an image was forced into it¡­ Not all the different from my cycling technique.


    Grabbing a ribbon of Gray katra from my core, I hold it in an imaginary hand.


    What do I know about fire?


    I focus on the blob of katra. Fire is hot. It burns. It can both destroy, and provide light.


    I try to push all my knowledge of fire into the Gray katra, but the image doesn¡¯t stick. I keep trying, thinking about flame.


    I start think back to the flames that consumed my village. The people screaming. Karla¡¯s pleas. The embers flowing through the night air, the choking smoke and the terrified screams.


    I shake my head, forcing my anger and guilt into the katra without thinking.


    To my surprise, it grows hot, then seemingly curls up, forming a mock flame. It glows gray at the tips of the small flame, but the center burns a bright, angry red.


    It¡­ It worked!


    I feel elation at the thought.


    With the Gray Flame in my hand, I start to make more. Before I know it, I have a burning bonfire on the surface of my core.


    Now what?


    I take a bit of the katra and force it through my channels. Surprisingly, I have perfect control over it, none escapes into my body.


    Pushing it into my hand, I project it outwards.


    Opening my eyes, a Gray Flame sits hovering over my palm.


    I grin, I can¡¯t help it. So I need strong emotions to imprint my katra?


    Closing my hand, I snuff out the flame and return it to the bonfire.


    Where do I put this Fire imprinted Gray katra?


    I look around the surface of my core. Then I push it into the earth much like I did before, but this layer is deeper than the first of the manipulation katra. It is only a small patch, but I draw on it incase I can¡¯t, the katra bend to my command easily.


    Opening my eyes, I draw some of it from around my core, pushing it into my hand. I push an open palm forward, but only a few sparks of fire form.


    Okay, so no fireball. I¡¯ll have to figure out how to use this, and soon.


    The rest of the night, I slowly figure out the intricacies of using my brand of Fire aspect katra.

 Interlude II

    Interlude II


    ???, ???, ???


    World: ???, Designation: ???, Pocket Dimension


    Cereus, Id: Administrator 002


    Cereus taps a floating, see through box. He slowly reads through the report of Ex.801K.


    His eyes narrow and he moves through screens, stopping on one. He taps it and enters 801K. The image in the pool shifts to black


    Cereus growls, frustrated.


    A hand taps him on the shoulder, he turns to look at his sister, Vey.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asks, peering at the pool. She pops a piece of buttery popcorn in her mouth from the carton she holds in her hand.


    Cereus taps through various menus, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Something appears to be interfering with our connection to batch K.¡±


    Vey curls her lip, looking at the pool. ¡°We can¡¯t see them?¡±


    Cereus shakes his head. ¡°I can¡¯t find them. Either their bodies and their Bond was completely obliterated, or something is blocking our sight. It¡¯s only batch K as well. We¡¯ve lost connection with 13 so far.¡±


    Vey makes a startled sound, and she curses silently. ¡°Do you think it might be them?¡±


    Cereus shakes his head, ¡°There''s no way to know. I detected no tears into the universe, no interdimensional travel to the world. Though, the world is far from here, the connection is weak. At first, that''s what I thought it was, but the connections haven¡¯t come back on.¡±


    Vey munches on some popcorn, thinking it over.


    Cereus absentmindedly reaches for some, Vey pulls it back out of his reach, making an outraged sound. ¡°You can go get your own! This is all mine, I had to spend a good 5 minutes getting it!¡±


    He sighs and Cereus pulls up another menu, typing in it and closing it quickly.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Vey asks, glancing at a screen in front of her, she taps it a few times and swipes it away.


    Cereus shakes his head, ¡°I think I might have to go down to the world and investigate the last places the K¡¯s went missing. See if I can figure out if they just died, or if it is something else.¡±


    Vey hums for a second, ¡°Are you sure you want to do that? No one will be monitoring them.¡±This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Cereus smiles, ¡°That¡¯s why your here, Vey. Incase I need to do things.¡±


    She shakes her head, ¡°No, no, no! You can¡¯t make me do it! It¡¯s boring and monotonous, I¡¯d rather revert back to my insanity instead. I might even go insane again from it.¡±


    Cereus chuckles, but turns back to the screens, flicking through them. ¡°You don¡¯t got much choice. I¡¯m going down there, and if the Boss finds out I left them unmonitored, he¡¯d blow a gasket.¡±


    Vey makes a defeated sound and nods reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯ll monitor them. But only for a week! That¡¯s enough time for you to get there and back, it takes a day right? That should be plenty of time.¡±


    He nods. ¡°I¡¯m going to go near where 801K vanished. It¡¯s the newest disappearance and he was near 840K. If I can¡¯t find anything, I¡¯ll monitor 840 to see if I can find the reason they are vanishing.¡±


    Vey says angrily, ¡°You want to protect him, don''t you?¡±


    Cereus sighs.


    ¡°You know if you interact with him again it could screw up the data and everything else!¡± She says sternly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t plan to interact with him, and that''s only if I can¡¯t find anything.¡± He stands up, flicking the last of the screens away.


    ¡°You better not.¡± She says, eating more popcorn. She puts on a grumpy expression.


    Cereus flexes his hand, and with lightning speed, grabs a handful of popcorn. Shoving it in his mouth, he puts on a triumphant expression. Wiping his fingers on his pants, he says, ¡°I don¡¯t expect to be there for more than a day. It might just be a traveler messing around with the K batch Bonds, or it could just be that they died. Hold down the fort while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    He stretches, his vertebrae popping. Walking forward, he kicks up fog from the floor.


    His eyes burn with amber fire, and his flesh seems to vanish, leaving behind a bleach white skeleton, then it reappears. Now he has brown hair and dark eyes, his face average. A scruffy beard on his square jaw.


    Holding out his arms, he looks at Vey. ¡°How do I look?¡±


    She rolls her eyes, ¡°Like an average guy. Now get going, I don¡¯t want to spend one extra minute monitoring.¡±


    Vey sits down in front of the pool, the fog pooling in her lap. Screens flash in front of her, as she starts sorting through them.


    Cereus grins, and turns away.


    His sword on his back turns his to shadows and seemingly melts, reforming around his neck as a small necklace, a sword dangling on it. His clothes shift.


    The black, worn cloak he wore before turns green, and mud stains appear on it. His gray shirt turns to a loose white one, his pants turning into brown rough spun fabric.


    ¡°Now, for my cover¡­¡±


    He holds out his hand, palm up. The air seems to fold together, shadows shifting. A wide brimmed hat with a large, fluffy yellow feather appears.


    He situates it on his head.


    With a flourish of his left hand, the air folds and shadows shift. A lute appears in it, the wood worn, but it is well taken care of.


    Vey snorts, suppressing a laugh. ¡°A bard? That''s what you¡¯re going as?¡±


    Cereus strums his fingers over the lute, ¡°If I had A Million Sparks! Ahahaha.¡±


    He slings the lute over his shoulder where his sword used to be.


    Cracking his neck, he holds out his hand.


    Runes form in the air in front of his hand, creating a circle. They spin around his arm, the amber runes swirling slowly.


    Then he pushes forward with his hand, and the runes crackle. His ears pop and a tear in the fabric of the universe opens. It¡¯s a jagged slice, swirling lights on the other side.


    The runes on his arm hover off it, attaching themselves to the tear, then they expand it, stabilizing the portal.


    Taking a deep breath, he steps toward the portal. ¡°Back into the inbetween. Never liked this place, and it looks like it¡¯s filled to the gill today with souls. This ain¡¯t going to be fun.¡±


    Cereus steps into the portal, the runes flash and the portal seems to fold in on itself with a pop.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11:


    50 Days After Winter¡¯s Beginning


    256 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    The Valley of Ivory


    The Siege of Tarna


    I wake from my trance of cycling to the sound of bells. They echo through the town, bouncing off walls and rousing everyone.


    I rush to the window over my desk, peering out of it.


    Lanterns are lit, lighting up the streets and pushing back the creeping darkness as night falls. Many armored figures rush from their homes, guiding people into the main Talri clan building.


    I grab everything Vicar gave me last night, laying it out on the table. There is a gabeson, belt with dagger, greaves and a very important item.


    Opening the case on my desk, I quickly put together my spear. Locking the pieces in place, I don my wool gambeson. It won¡¯t protect from blunt force damage, but it should do enough to stop me from being sliced to ribbons.


    Flexing my arms, I test my movement range.


    Not very restricting.


    The gambeson is a dark blue, almost black. Vicar gave it to me the night before, after he met with the other Elders, along with a few other items. It¡¯s as good or even better than leather armor, while also not limiting movement and providing full torso protection.


    I tie the yellow ribbon that marks me as a messenger around my right bicep.


    Equipping my padded greaves and belt with knife strapped to the back for easy access, I twirl my spear.


    It¡¯s lighter than the weighted practice spear, but it should be easy enough to adjust to.


    The bells ring periodically, sending a resounding boom and chime through Tarna.


    Looking at the stuff spread out on the table, I strap a second knife to my leg incase I lose my first one. Then I grab up the most important item Vicar gave me.


    I hold it near the candle light. It is a thick, glass bottle. Inside a syrupy, light yellow color swirls with a few splotches of black.


    One Greater Healing potion.


    I admire it for a second.


    This potion could heal just about everything short of mutilated and severed limbs. It had healing katra imbued in it, if I drank it and directed that katra to the part of my body that was damaged, in a moderately short time it would heal almost completely.


    Of course, it was not a fool proof thing. I couldn¡¯t just hold the katra inside me, or it would dispel into my body. With the nature of my katra, I can¡¯t hold it in my core as well.


    Vicar had said to keep it hidden.


    Something like this could go for at least 10 zeni! If I don¡¯t need to use this, maybe I can sell it.


    I put the bottle in a throng on my belt, protecting and concealing it in a small, wine pouch. It should like to anyone, that I am carrying around alcohol on my belt, instead of a incredibly valuable potion.


    It''s the aki up my sleeve. I think, quoting a famous player of the popular card game Sanuka. It is a complex game, that requires you to out play and mislead your opponent. Or that''s how I understand it.


    Stretching, I grab my spear and head to my assigned post.


    The next day after I told Vicar about the monsters, the Elders sent out assignments and positions to all guards, and trainees.


    The trainees were mostly positioned in the Clan keep, there to both help defend, keep the peace, and stay out of the way of the other warriors.


    A few were the exception to this rule. The trainees that were close to graduating, were positioned on the walls. Ready to help the town guard defend Tarna.


    But they were not the only exceptions. Technically, im still a beginning trainee. The clan is short handed on messengers and supply crews, so they recruited a few of the trainees to help transport and move messages around the town.


    I was one of the messengers.


    It has to be the doing of the people Vicar warned me about. They probably couldn¡¯t get me up on the walls fighting, so this is as close as they could get me to the action, and my likely death.


    I make note to keep an eye out for any ploys to draw me into the battle or hurt me.


    Taking a deep breath, I clear my mind.


    God, have I really become this paranoid?


    Looking back, 8 or so months ago I was nothing but a cripple, scraping together whatever he could for meals. I was content then, happy at the good position I had fallen in, something like an outcast, but still accepted. The villagers were kind to me and allowed me to do manual labor and other jobs for them, paying me as much as they could afford.


    Now though, it seems like a far away dream. It had been a better life than I should have had, toiling mindlessly away to make enough money. Hoping that I could one day get to Highbronze.


    Now I¡¯m Highbronze, have training, and a unique katra. I hold vastly more power than I deserve, I should be in the charred remains of Amia, rotting away.


    Shaking my head of my self reflection, I focus on the here and now.


    I find myself standing near the walls, watching soldiers bustle up and down the stairs. They carry boxes of ammunition and weapons, with barrels of tar or other items.


    The air is filled with the deafening clank of armor and weapons, shouts echoing over the walls. Everyone is preparing the coming assault.


    I follow the stream of soldiers up the walls, slowly making my way to the top.


    As I push my way through the press of bodies up to the top of the walls, I see a middle aged man sitting at a small table. He is looking over a map of Tarna, with figurines set up along the wall.


    A sturdy, wooden construction is above him, to probably protect from enemy fire and provide him with cover.


    I make my way over to him.


    He looks to a soldier in front of him. ¡°Move your squad over here, to the western part of the wall. Keep your eyes peeled for a possible second attack force.¡± The colonel points at the west side of the wall, moving a wooden soldier statuette to it.


    ¡°Kria per tamus Talri!¡± The soldier says, putting a fist to his breast and the turning. He starts yelling at the group of soldiers around him, they swiftly move down the wall.


    I approach the man, putting my fist to my breast and say, ¡°Messenger Kardin Amia reporting for duty, sir!¡±


    The man looks up. His hair is a dark brown, frown lines etched into his face. He wears a distasteful look upon his face, and I can see contempt in his eyes. Rubbing his stubble covered chin he says, ¡°The cripple?¡±


    I nod once, hiding my grimace at the word.


    He glances at my right, black bandaged hand, but looks back at me a second latter.


    The man motions dismissively to behind him with a armored hand, ¡°Stand behind me with the other messengers till I have need of you.¡±


    I bow my head and say, ¡°Kria per tamus Talri.¡± Moving behind the table, I join the group of three other lightly armored boys. They wear gambesons like me, with a yellow ribbon tied to their arms.


    Unlike me though, their gambesons are a light blue, swords at their hips. They carry no shield though, because it would slow them down too much.


    Lightly armored, no shield. Running around the city at fast speeds. It¡¯s the perfect recipe to get killed. I think grimly, standing at attention in the line of boys.


    I eye the rushing soldiers around me, trying to pick out any possible attack.


    Looking past the soldiers, I can see the sun slowly starting to set behind the forested walls of the valley we are in. It is already 3 quarters of the way down and deep shadows crawl across the valley floor.


    I have a clear view of the wall and past it of the empty fields that surround Tarna. I keep my eyes scanning for any possible movement, looking for when the creatures attack.


    The alarm went off, so that must mean that the lookouts they left out there must have seen the horde.


    I stand there, watching as the colonel gives orders to the various battalions of warriors. They rush about as he calmly positions them along this section of the wall.


    A young man with the yellow messenger band around his arm runs up and hands the colonel a scroll. He unrools it, looking at it.


    Nodding at the messenger, the boy runs off.


    The man then starts scratching on a piece of parchment with a charcoal pencil.


    ¡°Cripple!¡± The colonel shouts over his shoulder as he rolls the parchment up.


    Hiding my glare, I come up behind his right shoulder. ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°Deliver this message to Elder Esta in the Main Hall,¡± He hands me a scroll bound loosely by a blue ribbon. ¡°Make haste!¡±


    I grab the scroll and slip it in a loop on my belt. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Sprinting, I push my way through the mass of soldiers coming up the stairs, taking the steps two at a time.


    Bursting out of the mass of armored warriors, I run down the main road towards the main clan building. The streets are empty except for a few bands of soldiers moving to the gates.


    I can get there faster.


    Moving swiftly through the alleyways, I conserve my Gray katra incase I have need of it.


    Bursting from the alleyways, I¡¯m only a few feet from the main gates of the talri clan building.


    Moving pushing my way through the mass of people streaming in, I run into the main hall, where the Elders and talking with their Generals. They are looking over a massive map of the valley, It is filled with an incredible amount of detail.


    ¡°I have a message for Elder Esta,¡± I say out of breath, taking the scroll from the loop of my belt. Taking deep gulps of air, cooling my burning lungs, I kneel before Esta.


    Holding the scroll out and above my head, I look at the floor.


    Taking the message from my hands, she unfurls it. Her eyes scan over it, then she nods, her face stony.


    I glance up at her, she looks down at me with embers of hatred in her eyes.


    I think I found one of the people who hate me.


    She walks over to the table and scrawls something on the message, then ties it back up. ¡°Take this back to Colonel Clace.¡±


    She hands me the scroll and I bow my head.


    Glancing at the other people around the table, I meet eye contact with Vicar. He gives a curt nod in my direction and turns back to the map.


    Standing up, I start my exhausting run back.


    I run into an alley, hoping to cut my run shorter like I did before. Sprinting down the dirty, filth and trash ridden alley, a figure appears at the end.


    I slow my run, coming to the stop.


    The person wears a brown cloak, and a half mask that obscures their mouth. With a rustle of cloth, a jagged blade appear in their gloved hand form their cloak. They point the tip of the sword at me.


    I feel sweat forming on the back of my neck.


    Turning around, I am confronted by two more figures, both dressed similarly. One holds a two handed axe at his side and the other a sword and shield. The shield is embossed with the Talri clan symbol.


    ¡°Is there something I can help you with?¡± I ask, moving my back against the stone brick wall of the alley. My foot hits a pile of trash and a rat chitters, scurrying out.


    The first figure with the jagged sword speaks, ¡°You can make this painless and drop your weapons now, or you can make this entertaining.¡±


    This isn¡¯t good.


    They surround me in a half circle, staying out of my spears reach.


    I bring up my spear, squaring off against the sword wielder. He gives a deep, throaty chuckle. Then he takes a quick step forward and stabs with his sword.


    I easily knock it the the side and send a stab back at him.


    The man parries it with ease.


    Pushing the attack, I send a swipe at his shoulder. He brings his sword up for a block.


    Feinting, I unsheath my dagger from my belt with my right hand, pushing in close. Stabbing at his side, I attempt to get under his guard.


    The man takes a step back, trying to put distance between us to use his sword.


    My dagger nears his rib cage, but a lightning fast hand catches my wrist.


    The others.


    The axe wielder holds my wrist, he starts to tighten his grip, crushing my wrist.


    I try and pull my hand from the steel grip, but can¡¯t manage it. I swing around, kicking the axe wielder in the chest. I empower the kick with Gray katra.


    My foot connects with his chest and he grunts, stumbling back and letting go of my hand.


    Swinging my spear around, I keep the swordsman back with my spear. Taking a step towards the axeman, I lance my dagger at him.


    He just recovered from my blow, and is trying to bring his heavy battle axe in for an over head swing.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I plunge my dagger into his gut, twisting it.


    The man screams, dropping his axe.


    I push my advantage. Pulling my dagger out with a wet squelch, I bring my fist into the man¡¯s chin. There is the sound of bone on bone as my empowered uppercut connects solidly with the man¡¯s jaw.


    He stumbles back and falls on the ground, clutching his stomach.


    Two more.


    The swordsman sends a stab at my back, but I twist around it, the sword grazing my side and slicing a bit of my gambeson.


    I grab my spear with two hand, holding the dagger¡¯s handle to the shaft. I lance my spear at the swordsman. He steps to the side of my stab and reaches out with lightning fast speed to grab it.


    Empowering my muscles, I pull my spear down, so he misses his grab. Then I bring my spear around, connecting with he man¡¯s knee. It buckles from the sudden hit, but he manages to keep his balance.


    I sense movement behind me and try and move out of the way.


    But a shield connects with the back of my head, clanging loudly. Pain explodes from the back of my head, disorienting me.


    I take a step forward, trying to regain my balance. But the pommel of a sword smashes into my cheek bone with a crack and I fall backwards.


    Looking up at the dark sky, only a few wispy clouds are highlighted and even as I watch now, they slowly start to darken.


    I try and scramble to my feet, but a boot kicks me in the side of the head. Hard.


    I splay on the ground, groaning.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± The swordsman says, kicking me in the ribs this time. Air is forced out of my lungs as my diaphragm constricts.


    I feel hands grabbing my spare dagger out of the sheath on my leg along with the one I hold and my spear is ripped from my left hand.


    No. I¡­ can¡¯t die here.


    Forcing myself, I look up. The axe wielder is standing again, but he is clutching his bleeding stomach. He glares at me from under his hood, then his boot connects with my face, sending waves of pain down my spine.


    ¡°You think your special?¡± Another kick, this time in my bruised ribs. ¡°Just because you found an artifact? Just because the elders let you in the clan?!¡± This time a kick from the shield and sword wielder connect with my collarbone. Something pops in my shoulder and I scream.


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a cripple! A mutt! Now die like one!¡± They kick me onto my back. This time a boot stomps down on my hand, crushing my fingers.


    I watch as the swordsman reverses his grip on his sword and stabs downward.


    Not¡­ like this.


    I draw on my core, pulling a massive amount of Gray katra into my body. It surges with power.


    I¡¯ve come too far to die now!


    I bring my right hand up, pushing katra into it. The silvery runes flash and the bone gauntlet forms around my hand. My clawed fingers curl around the blade, as it cuts through the cloth.


    But it stops an inch from my eye.


    Blood drips down the blade, splattering on my face. My blood.


    With the surge of energy through my body, I crush the blade in my hand. The metal twists and lets out a dying squeal as the sword shatters.


    I roll, swiftly getting to my feet.


    The sword wielder stares dumbly at his broken blade. ¡°Wha-¡±


    My empowered right fist smashes into his face with lightning speed. The bone plates connect with his nose, a resounding crunch from the impact running up my arm.


    Aim for the weak spots.


    Kicking out, my boot crashes into the side of the screaming man¡¯s knee. There is another crack as the leg buckles. He starts to fall.


    I grab his head in both of my hands and smash his nose into my knee, breaking it even further.


    Disable them.


    Pain shoots up my leg, but I ignore it. Inflict as much pain as possible.


    Twisting around, I avoid a jab from the other swordsman, barely. I send a flying fist at the man, but he brings his shield up and my armored hand hits with a reverbating clang.


    There is a dent in the metal where my knuckles connected.


    I back off.


    There¡¯s no time like now to use it.


    For the entire day I have been practicing imprinting parts of my katra with different elements. They were more like a facsimile of the real thing, something bordering on real, yet not.


    I send Gray katra to my hands, pushing it out and around them.


    Looking down at my fists, a gray mist flows out of them. I then push the image of flame into the pools of Gray in my hands.


    The mist ignites, my hands turning into blazing balls of ghostly fire. The fire licks at the air with gray tips, the center burning dark red.


    I bring them up to my face, readying my guard.


    The axe wielder, who is now holding his battle axe in one hand, the other trying to stanch the flow of blood from his stomach, mutters, ¡°What the hell?¡±


    With a grimace at my aching sides, I burst forward at the shield wielder. I bring my left fist up for a punch.


    The man moves his shield to intercept my punch, lashing out with his sword.


    Be unpredictable.


    I suddenly crouch, rolling past the shield wielder and under his guard. My fist hits the man in the shin, connecting solidly. Fire bursts from my fist, rolling across the man¡¯s pant leg.


    Moving past him, I reach the axe wielder.


    The man takes a step back in surprise, but brings his war axe in for a slash.


    I duck under it, tackling the man around the waist. We tumble to the ground with me on top of him.


    Bringing my arm back, I smash a flaming fist into the side of the man¡¯s head, disorientating him. Then I bring my left fist down on the man¡¯s forehead, right in the center.


    There is a crack, from both my hand, and the man¡¯s forehead.


    He lets out a gurgling scream and stills as I push off of him.


    Before I can get out of the way, a slash from the sword and shield wielder cuts into my back.


    Most of the force of the blade is stopped by the gambeson, but it tears through it, raking a line of burning pain across my back. I bite on a scream, rolling away.


    I turn around, facing the shielder welder.


    His paint leg is singed and blackened. Looking past him, I can see the other man whose nose I broke recovering.


    He glares at me, tears pouring from his eyes as he clutches the bloody fabric that obscures the lower half of his face.


    Their Steels at least. Tough.


    I can already feel my Gray katra starting to hit the bottom. I won¡¯t be able to keep up this for long.


    What if I run? No, they¡¯d still be able to catch me.


    I look at the swordsman who is clutching at his nose. His leg is bent and he¡¯s putting weight on his good one.


    Looking down at the unconscious man below me. Or at least I hope he¡¯s unconscious.


    I only have to disable them enough so they can¡¯t chase after me.


    Glancing around the alleyway, I can see my dagger and spear thrown off to the side.


    The shield wielder speaks out loud in disbelief as if it would change something, ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be a cripple!¡±


    I flash a grin, then rush him.


    The man doesn¡¯t fall for my trick like last time. This time he takes a step back and brings his sword in for a stab. Electricity sparks along the blade.


    I twist around it, bringing my flaming fist into his shield. It connects with a bang, but I grab the top edge of it. Then I push down.


    The man resists, but I have the right leverage angle, and I¡¯m able to expose him enough to crash my flaming right hand into his nose.


    He screams as the flames splatter across his face, setting the cloth covering it up alight.


    The man stumbles backwards, batting at his eyes.


    I push my assault, bringing a flaming fist into the side of his knee. The flames crawl onto his pant leg and his knee is popped out of place.


    Ducking, I avoid his wild slash.


    Scrambling backwards, I roll towards where my weapons have been discarded.


    Grabbing my spear and dagger with hands slick with blood, I make a rush for the end of the alley.


    I reach the end and don¡¯t even glance over my shoulder.


    Cutting the last trickle of my katra to my hands, I send the remaining few drops into my legs and spine, strengthening them.


    With a burst of speed, I sprint down the main road.


    After a few minutes, my katra run out. I come to a stumbling stop, gasping for breath.


    I just¡­ barely made it¡­ out of there.


    Glancing over my shoulder, I check to see if the men are pursuing. The street is empty, and I see no sign of them.


    Coming off my adrenaline rush, I groan. Feeling my aching side, I wince. Something¡¯s definitely broken.


    My hand is stiff from when it was crushed, and my skull feels like it has been cracked open.


    So much for selling it.


    I sit down, resting my back against a brick wall. Fumbling along my belt, I open the bag I put the healing potion in.


    With shaking and stiff hands, I uncork the bottle and look at the liquid inside.


    What?


    I can see me reflection. My green eyes are gone, replaced by Gray irises. They pulsate slightly, giving off a dim light.


    Worry about it later.


    I put the bottle to my lips and take two long swigs of the liquid. It tastes incredibly bitter and I can¡¯t help but make a face.


    There is about half the bottle left, but I cork it. I don¡¯t think I need all of it right now. Best to save some.


    Closing my eyes, I can feel an odd bundle of katra in my stomach. Pulling it into myself, I split it and guide it to my head, right side, back and collarbone, letting the soothing gold energy start to repair my injuries.


    Some of it is eaten by the crystals, but most of it stays intact.


    Opening my eyes, I scan for my would be assasins. Nothing.


    Looking to the walls, I can hear shouts and the clang of metal. Darkness has completely fallen now.


    With a groan, I stand and start limping my way down the street. A few grueling minutes later, I reach the gate and walls of Tarna.


    ¡°Fire!¡± A voice shouts and there is the sound of bow strings being realised, arrows whistling through the air.


    As I hobble up the stairs, pushing through the rushing soldiers who are moving around, I can hear chirping screeches.


    With a crack of sound, I watch as a massive yellow glowing ball of energy flys over my head and into the streets below. It explodes in a flash of searing light.


    Once I blink the spots out of my eyes, I can see where a house once used to be, is molten slag.


    What the-?


    There are shouts and screeches filling the night air, and I can¡¯t see anything beyond the wall. Just a carpet of shifting shadows, all different sizes.


    There must hundreds!


    In the far back I think I can make out two large forms lumbering about. A second later, on of them lights up with a acidic yellow light. Then there is a sound breaking screech and another ball of crackling, yellow energy flys from the monster, launching over my head.


    Unholy gods!


    I duck instinctively.


    Soldiers with long spears stand in front of the row of archers, jabbing down the sides of the walls.


    ¡°Reload!¡± A man dressed in light armor screams. The archers all dip their arrows in barrels of tar, lighting them on fire with torches nearby.


    ¡°Aim!¡± The archers pull their bow strings taut.


    The instructor raises his hand then drops it, screaming, ¡°FIRE!¡±


    With the sound of arrows whistling through the wind, the flaming projectiles land in the mass of shadows, lightening parts of the horde on fire.


    Elbowing my way past soldiers, I come to the command structure. The colonel is standing now. He is glaring over the wall, and talking with a soldier.


    I can¡¯t hear what they are saying over the shouts.


    Making my way to them, I hold out the scroll to Colonel Clace.


    He looks at me surprise, staring into my eyes. He flinches visibly. He opens his mouth in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re still alive?¡±


    He helped orchestrate that attack. I know it now. I can feel the blaze of anger in me grow brighter. I feel the need to punch the colonel in the face, but refrain from it.


    I¡¯d most undoubtedly be sentenced for something. Maybe even killed. I can¡¯t play into their hands now.


    Throwing the scroll in his face, I glare at him. ¡°I¡¯m good at surviving.¡±


    Then I push my way through the crowd of soldiers and down the stairs. I can¡¯t stay here. What should I do?


    I consider staying on the walls with the other warriors, but dismiss the idea. I wouldn¡¯t be much help, just another body.


    Moving down the stairs, I look at the wood gate that is creaking with the weight of bodies pressing against it. I can hear chirping roars from the other side.


    There is a pile of large, heavy crate in front of the steel barred gate, blocking it. A large group of warriors stand around it in a half circle, shields out in front with spears.


    I can help with this.


    Moving into the back of the group of warriors, where there are people wielding swords and other close range weapons.


    I stand there, looking at the gate tensely.


    All the soldiers are more heavily armored than me, but they still wear gambesons under their plated metal armor.


    ¡°Kardin?¡± A voice calls from my left. I look over the heads of the soldiers to see one waving at me. He moves his way through the crowd, reaching me. ¡°It¡¯s me, Karter!¡±


    For a second I¡¯m confused. Then I remember him from Vicar¡¯s band of warriors.


    Karter smiles from under his metal helmet, patting my shoulder. I wince at the pain, but look at him. He asks, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    I open my mouth to respond, but can¡¯t say anything. I don¡¯t no how to describe what has happened.


    The warrior looks me in the eyes, ¡°What happened to your eyes?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know,¡± I say dumbly, trying to formulate some response.


    Karter laughs, ¡°Well whatever it is, it¡¯s creepy as the 4 hells! Ahahah.¡± Then he looks me up and down. ¡°Good gods! Is that your¡¯s?¡±


    I look down at myself. My hands are covered in dark red blood, my gambeson smeared with it liberly. ¡°They tried to kill me,¡± I say, unsure how to explain to him that I was nearly assassinated.


    How did I not notice this?


    As I look at my right hand, I shake it and the blood flys off, leaving pristine black cloth. Liquid still doesn¡¯t stick to it.


    Karter opens his mouth to speak again, but there is a loud chirping roar and a crack from the gate. A large portion of the planks crack, sending splinters flying, but the gate holds.


    ¡°Go to the infirmary, now!¡± Karter says as he rushes back to his place in the lines of soldiers.


    I stare dumbly at the gate. My thoughts feel sluggish. I think I have a concussion.


    Moving away from the group of soldiers, I feel something painful snap into place in my chest. I gasp for air, when I catch my breath, I test my side. It is still tender, but the bone seems to have snapped back into place.


    Maybe I should drink the rest of the potion.


    I fumble with it on my belt, and eventually get it uncorked. Downing the last of the bitter liquid, I guide the katra to my skull.


    As I walk, I look at the bottle. My warped reflection looks back at me. The irises of my eyes are completely colorless, pulsing with Gray katra. I guess this brings a new meaning to the phrase ¡°The eyes are the window to the soul¡±.


    I chuckle slightly, trying to make light of my situation.


    Hobbling up the street I make it to the Clan House. Now the walls are being manned, and there are wooden spikes set out front of them. The place looks like a fortress.


    Moving my way to the open gates, a messenger brushes past me at a high sprint.


    I make my way into the main hall, which is now bustling with the townspeople. They lean against the walls and are scattered across the floor. There is fearful chatter in the air, and I can hear a baby crying somewhere in the back.


    Weaving my way through all the people, many balk at my bloody appearance. Some shift as far away as they can get in the press of bodies.


    Moving into the hall, I head to the trainee quarters. Unlocking my door, I stumble into my room.


    I can¡¯t stay here. Everyone wants to kill me.


    Moving over to the dresser, I a ugly brown tunic and wipe my blood stained hand on it, smearing the blood on it, but ridding my hand of most of it. Discarding the ruined tunic, I start shoving my worldly possessions into my bag.


    It''s not much, only taking me a few minutes. My parchment and writing utensils go in first. Then the large mutated beast core, followed by two others that I haven¡¯t drained. Shoving my clothes in with it, I finish packing in my belongings.


    Slinging my bag over my shoulder, I look out in the hall.


    I need to find some place to hide. They probably won¡¯t look for me, hopefully thinking I died in the attack.


    Throwing a green travel cloak over myself, I conceal my bloody gambeson. Pulling the hood up, I hope it¡¯s enough to stop people from recognizing me.


    Moving through the clan hallways, make my way past the gate.


    The guards look at me funny, but I just show my yellow band and they let me pass.


    To keep up the image that I¡¯m a messenger, I start running.


    After I curve out of their sight, I stop in an alley. I can hear the sounds of a distant battle, and the screeching of the monsters. Glancing out of the alley at the walls, I can see shapes moving on top of them.


    The creatures are already on the walls!


    To my horror, I watch as the main gate explodes in a ball of yellow light. Bits of the brick go fling, filling the air with dust as the wood and iron of the gate is melted. I am still a great distance away, but I can still hear the commotion.


    Not good!


    I dash across the street, barging my way into a random house. I have to break down the door with the last of my empowered strength.


    Slamming the door closed behind me, I make my way up the stairs. Opening a door to what I can presume is a bedroom.


    A large, four post bed sits in the corner, with a dresser next to it. The room is rather bland, but there are a few knicks and knacks about.


    Moving to the window, I peer out into the street.


    Soldiers are shouting and I can hear chirping screeches. There is a lang of metal on metal.


    The creatures must already be past the gate.


    I feel guilty hiding like this.


    But what choice do I have, the people here want to kill me!


    The guilt is relentless. I should be out there, trying to help. Instead, I¡¯m hiding inside a house, waiting to make my escape.


    Am I a coward?


    No.


    Getting up, I look out into the street. It is empty, but the sounds of battle are not far off.


    What do I know about the creatures?


    They are like some kind of hive. Controlled by that bigger slime.


    That''s what I would do then, I¡¯ll try and find the bigger slime. I¡¯m still not sure how I am connected to these creatures, but I can¡¯t deny that I am.


    Securing my bag, I lean on my spear. I¡¯m pretty much healed now. But I¡¯m running low on katra.


    I close my eyes and start up my cycling technique, pressing the image to go faster.


    The cyclone picks up speed, lashing at the edges of my core.


    Faster.


    The tornado of Gray spins even faster, drawing in more and more vital aura. It rushes through my body as it reaches my core, it is converted. But the feeling of suffocating is too much, so I stop.


    Gasping, I look at my core. It is about a tenth full. Not much, but it¡¯ll have to do.


    I grip my spear and head down the creaky wooden stairs. All I need to do now is find the big one and¡­ What? Kill it? Scare it?


    I know I stand no chance, but I¡¯m not a coward, even if I want to be one. I feel inexplicably like these monsters are my fault, and that I have to at least try and fix it.


    Pushing open the door, I rush into hell.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12:


    50 Days After Winter¡¯s Beginning


    256 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    The Valley of Ivory


    The Siege of Tarna


    The clang of metal being hit, along with chirping screeches of rage fill the air. The breeze of night blows a miasma of fresh blood and smoke through the air. Screams echo off the stone walls and the sounds of battle claw at the night.


    My black clothed fist tightens around the shaft of my spear as I bring it up in front of me. I can feel the grain of the wood rubbing against my palm, I still marvel at being able to feel through the cloth. My eyes scan the street for enemies, but I see none.


    Moving through a filth ridden alley, I can see the gate.


    Warriors are fighting back a horrid wave of monsters, flashes of lightning from those on the Talri clan¡¯s path.


    How do I find the Controller?


    I move back into the alley, contemplating how to get past the gates and into the monster horde.


    First, I need to find where the Controller is.


    I move across the street, intent on getting up the stairs for a better view on the wall.


    As I get to the stairs near the gate, moving past the massive amount of soldiers holding the horde of monsters back, I find people making their way off the wall in a hurry.


    It takes me a moment to realize what is happening. Their abandoning the walls.


    A wrathful and bestial roar interposes itself over the screaming and chirps. I look up at the wall, taking an involuntary step back.


    Flying from the wall, a soldier shrieks in terror. He lands with a meaty crunch a few feet away from me, his screams cutting off as his neck is broken.


    Unholy-


    Movement form something large up at the top of the wall pulls my attention away from the corpse. I can see a large monster, jagged, stone like spikes protruding from it¡¯s back. A massive tail that cracks at the air, a protrusion of sharp stone at the end. It has the head of a bear, but covered in scales and long tusks jut out from it¡¯s jaw. A set of four eyes, two on each side, glow a dim gray. It has two huge, muscled forearms that it walks on, with four fingered claws.


    It lets out a roar, picking up a warrior and crushing him in it¡¯s hand, blood spurting out of the man¡¯s mouth as he dies. Arrows and bladed weapons ping off it¡¯s thick, stoney hide.


    I watch as a neon blue lightning bolt hits the nightmare beast in the back. Electricity curls up it¡¯s back, sparking on the spikes, then diffusing and leaving the monster unscathed.


    It¡¯s designed to take lightning blasts.


    The thought horrifies me. The creatures adapted to their circumstances, being created with a way to diffuse lightning without being hurt by it. When Luran, Taras and I had been fighting the monsters in the forest, the lightning could kill them near instantly.


    My thoughts scramble for someway to survive this and win the battle.


    The giant monster lets out a roar as a spear lands it in the eye. Chirp screaming, the beast swipes with it¡¯s spiked arm, sending a group of warriors tumbling off the wall.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± A familiar voice shouts over the din of combat. I look to my left, where Colonel Clace is running past. He is covered in blood, and his arm hangs limply at his side.


    If these monsters can do that to an Steel and above, what chance do I stand against them?


    I shake my head of the thought, hardening my resolve. I am not a coward.


    Gripping my spear tightly with two hands, I push my way through the retreating soldiers. That chimera monster has weak spots in it¡¯s armor. It¡¯s already lost one eye, so that proves it can be hurt.


    As I reach the top of the stairs, the resistance of people slowly stops. There is a group of warriors with shield at the top of the stairs, stopping any monsters from getting past, but still let people past.


    Shoving my way between two warriors, I push past them.


    One of the warriors reaches out a hand, ¡°Hey! Are you insane?!¡±


    Insane? I think I might just be.


    Clearing the line of soldiers, I rush into the thick of the battle. Smaller chimera have scaled the walls by now, and are fighting against pockets of warriors, stopping them from getting to the stairs.


    The bigger beast roars and charges farther down the wall, barreling into a group of soldiers.


    Looking to one of the closer pockets of soldier, I can see that they are struggling to push their way through to the stairs.


    I can help them.


    Raising my spear up, I charge. A scream rips it¡¯s way from my throat as I impale a monster that is a mix between a grasshopper and rat.


    Bringing my spear around, I bat it into the side of another chimera, sending both the monsters reeling.


    Pushing onwards, I slash and tear my way through the back of the monsters, eventually reaching deep enough that I am near the soldiers.


    The armored warrior that I can see directly slams his shield into a large turtle-beetle chimera, pushing it away. He slashes with his sword and shuffles towards me.


    The other warriors follow him, capitalizing on the path I tore through the ranks of the monsters.


    Two of the chimera¡¯s bull rush me, and I forced to hop back. One reaches out a serrated claw, slashing through my padded pant leg. Pain cuts up my leg, but I ignore it.


    Stabbing with my spear, I push the twisted creature away from me and back into the group that is attacking.


    I follow the warriors as they charge through the monsters, pushing their way towards the line of warriors protecting the stairs.


    A lightning blast discharges over one of the guarding warrior¡¯s shoulders, blowing a hole in the small horde of chimeras behind us.


    Then the warriors reach the stairs, pushing their way past the wall of shields. Most start running down the stairs, but a few stay to reinforce the guarding group.


    I don¡¯t follow the retreating warriors, but instead stay back to hit the monsters through the shield wall. My spear stabs into the monsters, coming back out and stabbing again. And again.


    Breathing hard, I move back from the wall of warriors as the last of the chimera¡¯s are dispatched.


    Taking a gulp of air, I push my way past the wall, no one tries to stop me now.


    I scan the wall.


    A few of the groups of warriors have already been overwhelmed, chimera¡¯s tearing their corpses to pieces.


    One of the blood covered monsters lets out s chirping screech and charges me. It is a mix between what looks like a monkey and a bat.


    Leaping into the air, the creature flares its wings and extends its claws. I Bring my spear up, letting the creature impale itself on the blade.


    It¡¯s momentum carries it into me and we both go bowling into the stone brick ground.


    I am forced to drop my spear, bringing my forearms up. The chimera¡¯s claws sink into my flesh, tearing and ripping. I scream, instinctively reacting by pushing Gray katra into my arm.


    The silvery runes on the cloth start glowing as bone boils out of them, forming the bone gauntlet. The chimera¡¯s sharp claws catch on the edge of one of the plates.


    It¡¯s bat-ape like face looks confused for a second. I capitalize on the moment.


    Curling my fingers into a fist, I backhand the monkey with my gauntlet, empowering the strike with katra.


    The creature goes reeling, I shove it off me and pounce on it. Pinning it to the ground, I unsheath my bloody dagger and quickly stab the monster.


    My dagger hits the monster on it¡¯s collar bone, bouncing off bone.


    The chimera rakes it¡¯s claws across my stomach, tearing into my gambeson, but not reaching my flesh.


    I stab down again, this time landing my hit between the monster¡¯s ribs. I twist my blade, gritting my teeth in pain. I try to pull it out, but it has caught on bone.


    The chimera struggles, trying to push me off, but I press my weight even harder, keeping it on the ground.


    Giving up on pulling my dagger out, I send an empowered punch into the creatures nose.


    It lets out a chirping squeal and keeps on trying to get through my gambeson.


    I curl my right hand into a claw, and bring it down. The bone claws on the tips of my fingers dig into the chimera¡¯s skin and I rip downwards, tearing gashes in the creature¡¯s face.


    The monster tries to rip at my eyes, but I bat it¡¯s claws away. Straightening my fingers, I pierce downwards.


    My empowered hit smashes into the creature¡¯s face, my claws digging into it¡¯s left eye.


    It is a sicking feeling, the resitance and my finger¡¯s being inside it, but I dig them deeper, moving past it¡¯s eyeball and deeper into it¡¯s skull.


    The chimera withers under me, hitting wildly, but I ignore it¡¯s strikes.


    I reach something thick, a resistance, but I push through it. With a wet pop, I feel my fingers slide into its brain.


    The chimera convulses on the ground, no longer trying to kill me.


    Looking at my hand, half in the creature¡¯s skull I feel sick. Bile tries to force its way up my throat, but I gulp down the burning liquid.


    The many wounds inflicted on the creature¡¯s body ooze grey goo instead of blood, but it¡¯s not much of an improvement.


    I start to extract my fingers from the dead chimera¡¯s skull, but it¡¯s skin starts to bubble. Then the flesh turns a muted gray, liquefying. But instead of sloughing off, it curls up my arm.


    I panic, trying to wrench my arm out of it¡¯s corpse. It is to no avail though, the slime if holding my arm in place.


    This is how I die?


    I try to deny it, but I can¡¯t. At least I saved some lives.


    The Gray slime reaches the end of my bone gauntlet, and to my surprise, stops. I can feel a crushing pressure on my arm and scream.


    I watch as the slime keeps moving, but not up my arm. It rushes into the bone gauntlet, a massive amount of energy spilling into my arm.


    Then the runes on the black cloth start to glow, shining brightly. The gauntlet greedily consumes the energy, absorbing it and stopping it from ravaging my very being.


    The pressure recedes as the slime is fully absorbed.


    I am left gasping for air, trying to comprehend what just happened. But I can hear the chirping screech''s from around me, so I grab my dagger and spear and stumble to my feet.


    The chimeras have focused on me now, looking at me hungrily.


    I bring my spear up, and my attention is caught by my hand. The bone gauntlet has become segmented, the plates thicker, allowing for better movement with maximum protection. I can see the glow from the silvery runes from under it, letting out streams of light between the cracks, along with a trickle of my blood.


    One of the nightmare beasts lunges at me, and I bat it¡¯s attack away with my spear.


    I¡¯m surrounded, no time to get distracted.


    There is a roar, and from the smoke that obscured further down the wall, a huge shape lumbers out. It¡¯s the grizzly chimera.


    The monster¡¯s scales are broken, and gray ooze cover¡¯s its wounds. The entire left side of its face is charred, flaming oil dripping off it.


    It quickly notices me. The twisted beast¡¯s pupils constrict and it lets out another, rage filled and chirping roar, charging towards me.


    Oh gods!


    I start running, trying to get to the stairs, but I¡¯m surrounded on all sides by chimera¡¯s. They circle me with caution, the one¡¯s near the giant chimera throwing themselves out of it¡¯s way. The slow ones being trampled under the beast¡¯s charge.


    If I¡¯m going to die here, then best to go out with style.


    I pour what little katra I have left into my hands, following it up with the fire aspect Gray, pooling it in my hands. I push the katra in my left hand into my spear, igniting the blade. My right, armored hand bursts into flame, Gray Fire katra licking out from between the plates and mixing with the silvery light.


    Brandishing my spear, I swipe, trying to clear my path to escape. But it is in vain, the creatures instead screech and charge me.


    I hit and push as many as I can, trying to keep them off me, but they are too many. In seconds I¡¯m swarmed, claws scratching, teeth gnawing, tails whipping and beedy gray eyes glaring. The chimera¡¯s crawl onto me, tearing rips in my gambeson and clawing at my face.


    I scream and a claw rips open my cheek, falling to the ground under their combined weight.


    Then the big monster is on top of me. With prejudice, it barrels into me and the pile of monsters on top of me, scattering them and sending them flying, along with me.


    All the bodies took the brunt of the charge, but I still go flying several feet, landing in a bloody heap.


    My vision is spinning, and everything is blurry. Pain claws at my body, and I know that I am dying. Bleeding out quickly.


    I try to look around, but I can¡¯t focus. I hear something big approaching, the giant chimera.


    My eyes settle on a shattered corpse of a monster. It¡¯s fur and feathered hide bubbles, slowly sloughing away into a gray goo.


    I¡¯ll take as many as I can with me.


    With a great heave, I roll onto my shredded stomach, my clawed gauntlet reaches out painfully slowly. I dig my fingers into the slowly dissolving corpse.


    The slime vibrates as it touches my hand, and then starts sliding into my gauntlet, crawling between the cracks in the bone plate.


    Darkness licks at the edges of my vision as I cough up bloody phlegm.


    I can feel the crushing pressure now in my hand as the slime is quickly absorbed.


    This time I don¡¯t let the gauntlet take all of the Gray katra that made up the chimera, directing a small stream into my arm. It stings my channels, but I push it through and into my core.


    The gray goo is completely absorbed, and the foreign Gray katra is curled with the few drops of my normal Gray katra, inside my core.


    With a desperate gasp, I pull all the gray katra from my core and shoot it into my body, lighting up all the Gray crystals that cover my entire being.


    It is a massive surge of power, and I feel immortal. With a burst of strength, I push myself off the stone bricks, stained with my blood.


    I look at the looming figure of the giant chimera, as it looks down on me. It¡¯s tusks are an inch from my face, bodding up and down with it¡¯s labored breaths.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Die with honor, die a warrior, not a coward.


    My spear is gone and I don¡¯t know where it is. So in an act of unthought desperation and anger, I bring my right arm up. Then I clock the chimera right in its nose, the rush off power flowing from my arm and exploding outward.


    There is the howl of the wind, as the Gray katra from within my body escapes from my fist, and blasting into the chimera.


    The beast recoils, chirp screaming in pain and clawing at its snout.


    All the energy in my body that made me feel invincible leaves in an instant. It leaves me weak kneed, and I fall forward. I don¡¯t even have the strength to catch myself.


    I hit the ground with a muted thump, coughing up blood.


    Well¡­ atleast I went out with a bang.


    With great effort, I strain my muscles to move my head. My cheek scrapes against the rough ground, as I look at the giant chimera.


    It is rubbing its nose, glaring murderously at me.


    I think I made it angrier.


    Opening it¡¯s maw, the monster lets a roar rip from its throat. Then it lumbers forward, bringing a huge, scaled and clawed paw up above my head.


    Then it bring it down.


    There is a brilliant flash of blue light, and the crack of lightning. My ears ring from the blast.


    When I blink the spots from my eyes, I can see the twisted bear lizard reeling. A armored figure stands before it, body crackling with lightning. Sparks fly of his metal armor, streams of lightning clawing at the ground.


    With a mighty scream, the figure bursts forward.


    They smashes their shield into the chimera¡¯s sensitive nose, cutting deep into the beast¡¯s giant shoulder. There is another crackle as lightning discharges into the creature¡¯s body, but it doesn¡¯t seem to do much. The flesh smokes, but I can see the spikes on the creature¡¯s body absorbing the lightning.


    I sputter out in confusion, bloody phlegm stuck to my lips, ¡°Vi...car?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t hear me, stuck in a ferocious battle between the chimera. Every strike he hits, lightning crackles and there is the sharp scent of ozone in the air, mingling with burned flesh and blood.


    Darkness claws at the edges of my vision, trying to drag me into unconsciousness. I fight it, I need to see.


    There is another flash of light, as Vicar¡¯s sword slices through the monster¡¯s whip like tail. With the searing of flesh, the appendage flops off, leaving only 3 feet of tail left.


    The chimera screech''s and tries to claw Vicar¡¯s back, but he ducks under the swing. The monster backhands him, but he is able to get his shield in between himself and the attack.


    The Elder warrior goes flying back, but stays on his feet somehow. There is a large dent in his metal slab of a shield.


    I try to reach out a hand to him, to tell him to run, but he doesn¡¯t look at me. Completely focused on the monster. His voice rings out of his helmet, a metal echo from his face plate in his voice, ¡°Stay down, Kardin.¡±


    With a crackle and flash of lightning katra, he is swinging his sword at the monster. It brings up it¡¯s spiked forearm, Vicar¡¯s blade slicing through the stone spikes.


    I¡¯m dying. I won¡¯t survive this. Even if he wins, I¡¯ll have already bled out.


    With a slow look around, trying to find some way to survive. There are the scattered, and melting corpses of the chimera¡¯s all around me.


    I dig my boney claws into the stone bricks and drag myself forward with a heave. Pain blossoms in my chest, but I ignore it.


    After what feels like a eternity, I reach the nearest corpse. It¡¯s nearly completely melted, the puddle of Gray slime already trying to escape.


    With a pained breath, I impale the slime on my claws, trapping the slime. It twists up my arm, and I direct as much of the powerful, dense Gray katra into myself.


    My body surges with strength, but I can feel myself with one foot in the grave already.


    I push myself to my hands and knees, crawling to the next corpse. I plunge my clawed gauntlet into it, absorbing the slime and gritting my bloody teeth through the pressure.


    There is another surge of power, the katra flowing through the shattered channels and into my body.


    Stumbling to my feet, pain lances up my shredded legs, but I endure it. With a shaky step forward, my fuzzy and addled mind tries to think of what to do.


    I can¡¯t fight like this.


    My clouded mind turn inwards, to my core. The jagged surface of it is still there, and when I peer inside my core, it is empty. Not a drop of katra remains.


    I need more Gray katra.


    Stumbling over to a corpse that has completely liquefied, I throw myself onto the slime, stabbing my gauntlet into it. The Gray goop spirals up my arm and into my gauntlet.


    I blink my blurry eyes, swiping blood out of them with my left hand. My entire arm and shoulder is now engulfed by the gauntlet. The bone has seeped through the tatters of what was my gambeson, and hardened. Creating thick, segmented plates. The only openings are those for joints.


    I am so enamored with the transformation my arm went through, that I barely notice when the Gray slime is completely absorbed.


    Every single labored breath is excruciatingly painful.


    My body is bursting with power, but I can barely move it. Just about every inch of my skin is sliced or bruised. I think several of my ribs are broken, and that those things hanging out of my stomach are my intestines.


    How am I still standing?


    I take the strands of the dense, Gray katra from my core and push them towards my gut. If the Controller can patch together different animals with it, what¡¯s stopping me from stitching myself back together with it?


    The Gray katra reaches where my gut is slowly falling out of me. I push the katra out of my body.


    Little, ribbon like strands slowly form from around the wound. With all my concentration, I move them like I would the cloth tentacles of my arm. I make them wrap around the bits of intestine hang out of me, slowly, and exructationgly painfuly, pulling them back into my body.


    I curl up into a ball on my side, gritting my teeth through the pain.


    There is a loud explosion somewhere behind me, but I ignore it.


    The ribbons finish pulling the remnants of what was my small intestine back into my body. I command them to put it back into what I think is the right shape. But I¡¯m not a healer, so I don¡¯t know if I did it right.


    Once my organs are settled in place, I start forming ribbons around were they are severed, slowly stitching the parts back in place. The entire process burns, the pain so much that I can barely feel it, my brain blocking it out.


    The strands wrap around themselves, pulling the strands of my small intestine back together. Once they are finished, I melt them down, forming something like a glue that holds them in place.


    That used a lot of it.


    WIth a groan, I start crawling to the next corpse that is near me.


    I nearly get trampled by the giant chimera, but it ignores me, locked in battle with Vicar. From the brief glimpse I get of him, I can see that he is missing parts of his armor, and is bleed. But he doesn¡¯t look hindered in the least, calmly leading the twisted beast away from me.


    I plunge my clawed gauntlet into the melted corpse, grasping the onto the slime. I pull it to my chest, as it is greedily sucked up by my gauntlet. With the river of dense Gray katra that I pull away from the flood that is pouring into my hand, I direct it to my stomach.


    With it all pooled there, I push it out of me, creating more ribbons of dark, Gray katra. I start stitching together the remnants of my abdominal muscles and skin, filling in the parts that are missing with the katra.


    Once I am finished, I am left gasping for air. Not done yet.


    With what''s left of the Gray, I send it to my chest and ribs. I command it to materialize, and there is a tingling, and fuzzy feeling inside my chest.


    Closing my eyes, I move my mind¡¯s eye down to my chest. I can¡¯t exactly see, but I can feel what''s wrong. Everything, and I mean everything, is bleeding. Three of my ribs are broken, and one of them is scraping up against my right lung.


    Grimacing at what I¡¯m about to do, I make the ribbons of Gray curl around the rib near my lung. Then I jerk it back into place.


    I gasp in pain, my own voice failing me. But I keep going, jerking the last two back into place, each time screaming soundlessly.


    Once that is done, I direct the ribbons to start sealing up the many holes tears in my muscles and organs in my chest. I can¡¯t do anything about the blood that as already escaped, but I do staunch the flow enough to make it less threatening.


    There is a angry roar and I open my eyes, straining to find Vicar. I eventually spot him further down the wall.


    Where¡¯d all the smaller chimera¡¯s go?


    Then I look at the other side of the wall.


    The town is on fire, smoke spiraling into the air. It reminds me eerily of my own village burning.


    I crawl to my legs, standing shakily.


    My entire frame is wracked by pain, but I suppress it, pushing it to the back of my mind.


    I slowly make my way towards where Vicar is locked in battle with the giant chimera.


    The chimera is looking worse for wear. Many of the spikes it uses to conduct and diffuse the lighting are broken. It¡¯s scales have scorch marks in them, along with many deep cuts. But for all that¡­


    Its regenerating.


    I can see it happening. Lick with what I did, but instead of ribbons, it is a more messy gry blood that is doing it. It is slowly sealing and repairing the monster, though it looks like it can¡¯t do much for it¡¯s missing tail.


    It smashes a punch into Vicar¡¯s dented and scratched shield, eliciting a grunt from him. But he cuts along the thing¡¯s arm, sending another jolt of electricity into it.


    If I don¡¯t help him, he¡¯s going to lose.


    I could tell, while right now Vicar only seemed a little out of breath, his endurance wouldn¡¯t be able to outpace the chimera¡¯s healing abilities. This was a fight of attrition, and the chimera is winning.


    Scanning the ground, I find the shredded remnants of what used to be a soldier. I bend over with a wince and pick up his bloody spear.


    I nearly puke at the sight of his severed hand still gripping tightly to the wooden shaft. With shaky hands, I pry the fingers from the spear and drop it on the ground.


    My muscles are spasming from pain, but I push through it. Taking a step forward, I take another one, and before I know it, I am running.


    A scream rip¡¯s itself from my throat as I plunge my spear into the chimera¡¯s back.


    I don''t stop thought, instead I let go of the spear and run into the creature¡¯s back. I grab onto one of the shattered spike¡¯s, pulling myself up onto it¡¯s scaly hide.


    The beast thrashes, roaring in rage. It reaches its giant, clawed hand around, trying to dislodge me. But Vicar captilizes on it¡¯s mistake, slashing at it¡¯s neck.


    I heave myself up the monster¡¯s back, bringing my armored arm back. Then I plunge my hand into the back of the monster¡¯s neck, digging them deep,


    Vicar¡¯s sword open¡¯s a large gash in the chimera¡¯s throat. He hop¡¯s back, avoiding a swing.


    Wiggling my fingers deep into the creature¡¯s thick, scaly hide, I feel the tips of my fingers scratch it¡¯s spine. I curl them around it, and with the last vestiges of my empowered strength, wrench it towards me.


    There is a spray of gray blood as the monster¡¯s spine is pulled out of alignment.


    It lets out a deep, bellowing, chirping roar as it collapses onto the bloody stone bricks.


    I pull my bone clawed fingers out ot the creature with a meaty and wet squelch, tumbling off it¡¯s back.


    Looking at Vicar, I watch as he approaches the monster.


    It takes me a second to realize why he isn¡¯t paying attention to me. Gods! The thing¡¯s still alive!


    It can¡¯t move, and even with the massive gash in its throat, the creature is breathing heavily. It¡¯s dim glowing eyes glare at me.


    Vicar raises his sword above the chimera¡¯s head, holding it in two hands. Then he swipes downward.


    It is a clean cut, severing the scaled grizzly head from the monster¡¯s body. The only sound is that of flesh ripping.


    The head plops onto the ground, quickly starting to liquify.


    Forcing myself to stand, I plunge my clawed arm into the corpse, absorbing it as it liquifies. I can no longer feel the pressure on my arm anymore, either from my mind blocking out pain or something else.


    My eyes wander to my arm. It is now fully encased in bone plate, perfectly fitting to my arm. It almost feels like my own skin.


    It takes my brain a second to realize that the bone has spread. It now fully encases my chest, covering it. My stomach now too, is armored by what looks like some kind of flexible bone, small plates fitted into it. And it''s still growing.


    I watch as the bone plate seeps in between the shredded fibers of my pants, forming a hard carapace of bone over them. It already have way down my thighs.


    I am drawn from my fascination by Vicar. He walks over to me with a slight limp. His metal armor is dented, many pieces missing. Looking at me, I can see his neon blue glowing eyes, ¡°We have to get out of here. You can explain later.¡±


    I follow his gaze to he now half absorbed corpse of the giant chimera. The Gray slime spirals up my arm, flowing between the cracks in my armor and deep into my black clothed hand.


    My thoughts feel slow, and fragmented. Did I get another concussion?


    I try to pull my arm out, but the slime holds me fast, not letting me go till it is all absorbed.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t. It has to finish,¡± I say, looking at Vicar and trying to make out his expresion from under his full face plate.


    He only nods and turns to look over the wall and into Tarna.


    A number of buildings are on fire, and I can see soldiers fighting the hordes of monsters in the streets below. From what I can see, they are only slowing the advance of the chimeras.


    I glance at Vicar, letting my question slip from my clouded mind and onto my tongue. ¡°Why? Why did you come back?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t answer fo a while, but then looks at me. ¡°I saw something in you when we first met. I didn¡¯t understand it at first, but now I do. I think that you might just be what this world needs. You have the potential for great good and worse evil.¡±


    It takes a minute for me to process his words. ¡°You¡¯re saying you think I can save the Empire?¡±


    Vicar doesn¡¯t answer me, he doesn¡¯t get a chance.


    There is an literal earth shaking chirp-screech. It booms from over the wall, and I wince at the sound, wanting to cover my ears.


    A massive shapes crawls over the edge of the wall.


    It looks like some twist amalgamation of a dragon, formed from various parts of animals. It¡¯s head is that of a horse, but scaled and feathered, with sharp, knife like teeth. A crown of twisted and jagged horns poke out from above its head. It¡¯s back is covered in a forest of thin, black spikes. A spiked tail whips behind the creature, cutting a gash in the stone work of the wall. Huge, two clawed fingers tip it¡¯s wing¡¯s, which are folded up against its arms. The entire monster is covered in gray feathers and scales.


    I know immediately what it is. The Controller.


    I recognize it¡¯s claws and tail from the first time I had the weird dream. Only now it is far larger.


    The monster turns its long, serpentine head to look at me. It¡¯s gray glowing eyes bore into me hungrily.


    The gauntlet finishes absorbing the slime, and my arm drops limply to my side.


    Vicar brings up his battered shield, stepping in front of me. ¡°Run!¡±


    He burst forward in a crackle of lightning, not even waiting for me to answer. He smashes into the dragon-like chimera, a blazing comet of lightning.


    I squint my eyes, stumbling back.


    How am I going to kill that?


    Everything seems hopeless, I have nearly died twice, and by all right should be dead. I had to literally stitch and glue my organs back together, what chance do I have?


    But then again, my chances against the assassins was low, and facing down the horde of chimeras was even slimmer.


    I look down at my arm, the bone having nearly completely covered my body. My left arm and, and half my left leg are un-armored. I clench my fist, Vicar stood no chance if I didn¡¯t absorb the monster after it dies, or else it could probably just reform.


    Grabbing the spear I used before up from the ground, I turn to look at Vicar and the Controller chimera.


    He is crawling on the monster¡¯s back, stabbing it and slicing off the lightning conducting spikes.


    The monster shrieks, and rears up. With a chirping roar, it flaps its wings and starts batting them.


    I start running, my empowered legs launching me forward. I feel a dull pain in them, but I ignore it.


    Reaching the Controller, I leap off the ground, stabbing my clawed fingers into its back leg. Then the monster is in the air.


    Digging my fingers into its scaly hide, I am forced to drop my spear to get a better grip. My weapon plummets bellow me, landing with a clatter.


    I start climbing up the monster¡¯s leg, scaling it slowly. My hair flutters in the wind, as the chimera whirls in the air, trying to shake us off.


    I slowly claw my way up the the creature¡¯s back, digging tightly into it¡¯s hard flesh. I can see Vicar crouched low on it¡¯s back, cutting apart it¡¯s flesh.


    I crawl my way towards him, the wind tearing at me, trying to send me spiraling off the Controller¡¯s back. I grab and handful of it¡¯s feathers, pulling myself closer to Vicar.


    He looks at me for a second, but turns back to his butchering of the monster, slowly cutting a hole in it.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill it without me!¡± I yell, but my words are ripped from my mouth, Vicar not able to hear me.


    There is another ear shattering chirping roar, and the controller chimera straightens out.


    Why did it stop?


    I glance at Vicar, and my gaze is caught by the wound he has inflicted on the monster. A dark gray goop seeps up from the cuts, forming into tendrils. They snake across the beast¡¯s back, trying to get to me and Vicar.


    The Elder warrior slices the ones that grasp for him in half, while I ineffectively bat them away with my armored hand.


    One manages to wrap around my hand, pulling me closer to the pool of goo. I twist my arm, grabbing the tendril in a backwards grip.


    I dig my knees into the thick, plated scales of the chimera¡¯s back and pull. There is resistance, but the thin tentacle snaps a moment later. It whips into my chest, plinking harmlessly off my bone chest piece.


    The tendril starts to dissolve, but my gauntlet greedily absorbs it.


    So it needs to be detached from the beast for my gauntlet to absorb it?


    I nearly go tumbling off the back of the chimera, but am able to plunge my clawed fingers into its scales. The monster has turned itself, trying to shake us off again.


    I watch as Vicar sends a discharge of lightning into the controller chimera¡¯s back. His sword is in between the monster¡¯s vertebrae, and I watch as it starts thrashing and spasming.


    We start plummeting out of the air. The wind howls past, tearing at my hair and I start to feel sick from the fall. My gut burns with pain, but I resist the urge to throw up.


    Vicar looks at me and motions for me to lay flat, him doing so.


    I get as low as I can without losing my grip.


    Then we hit the ground.


    There is a colossal boom and I am nearly thrown off. I watch as trees crack under the chimera¡¯s weight, slowing it¡¯s crash. Splinter of wood tink off my skin, some sticking.


    Then it is over, and my head is spinning.


    I look to where Vicar is. He¡¯s already standing and sprinting up the monster¡¯s spine, going towards it¡¯s head.


    Pushing myself to my feet, I follow behind him. My entire body is screaming at me to stop, I can feel that I am near my limits of endurance, but I don¡¯t care.


    The massive chimera lurchs, and i¡¯m thrown from it¡¯s back at the unexpected movement.


    I tumble onto the ground, landing painful on my side. Air is forced out of my lungs from the impact, and I am left coughing for oxygen.


    Once I have caught my breath, I look at the Controller. It is just starting to get to its feet, it¡¯s roar of rage mixed in with chirps.


    The beast bring¡¯s its back leg up and I roll out of the way before it smashes me. Scrambling to my feet, I run a good distance from it.


    Turning around, I watch as the monster forms more tendrils on it¡¯s back, trying to force Vicar off. But He stands his ground, blocks and cutting them.


    Then the chimera¡¯s arm twist¡¯s grotesquely, reaching behind it¡¯s back.


    I watch in horror as Vicar tries to dodge it, but he can¡¯t He is surrounded on all sides by the tendrils. Then the claw wraps around him, dragging him off the chimera¡¯s back.


    It brings him around to it¡¯s head, looking at him with it¡¯s slitted pupils.


    Vicar struggles in its grasp, lightning bursts flashing off his battered body, but it has little effect on the chimera, as the spikes on the back of its arm absorb the electricity.


    I am frozen, unable to move.


    Vicar¡¯s emotionless face plate turns to me. Then he simply nods.


    NO!


    I watch as blue lightning pours from his eye¡¯s, crackling over the plate mail. It bursts from under his body, shining brightly.


    Then the chimera throws him into its maw, swallowing him whole.


    I run forward, reaching out a hand, my brain not accepting what just happened.


    Then the Controller¡¯s chest starts glowing neon blue.


    This can¡¯t happen! NOT AGAIN!


    I trip, my legs giving out from exhaustion.


    The chimera starts thrashing, clawing at it¡¯s chest. The monster screeches, glaring at me in rage.


    Then lightning burst out of it¡¯s chest, expanding explosively. The neon lightning ravage the monster¡¯s insides, crackling across it¡¯s flesh and cooking it alive.


    The Controller crashes into the ground, thrashing in its death throes.


    After what feels like an eternity, the twisted monster stops moving, and lays still.


    I am on my knees, looking at it uncomprehending.


    He-he shattered his core.


    A sacred Artist can shatter his core, purging the type of katra from his system. If one becomes powerful enough, and if they shatter their core, it can become explosive. It is not a guarantee that the sacred artist will survive, and more often than not, they don¡¯t.


    I watch dumbly as the chimera starts to melt.


    Then I snap back to reality.


    Stumbling to my shaky legs, I move forward. My entire body is screaming in pain, and I feel close to passing out.


    As I approach the corpse, I ready my bone gauntlet, twisting my fingers into a claw.


    With a vengeful scream, I plunge my hand into the slime. My gauntlet glows with a silvery light, the Gray slime curling up my arm. Then my hand starts greedily drinking it up.


    The pressure is crushing, but I grit my teeth through it.


    It¡¯s happened all over again. I was too weak to save him.


    My thoughts spiral faster and faster, sliding deep into the darkness of my pain, loss and rage. I feed my emotions to the roaring bonfire in my chest, not wanting to feel them.


    I fall to my knees, tears streaming down my face.


    Then a pained, grief stricken scream rips itself from my throat.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13:


    50 Days After Winter¡¯s Beginning


    256 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    The Valley of Ivory


    The Siege of Tarna


    I slump to the ground, pressing my cheek into the cold, hard dirt. I don¡¯t know how long I lay there, my brain trying to comprehend what has happened.


    I¡­ I¡¯m still to weak.


    I might be a cripple, who should have been ostracized by my village from the get go. Who benefited from their kindness in letting me stay in the village, even building me a house.


    I should be laying in the ashes of my village, my corpse rotting away under the hollow shells of the houses.


    For everything that has happened, I have far more power than I ought to have. I¡¯m a cripple in the sacred arts, a village boy and an orphan.


    I¡¯m not strong. I hold only a sliver of power, so little I might as well still be powerless.


    Rolling over onto my back, I look up at the starry sky. The crescent moon shines brightly in the sky.


    I can¡¯t help but imagine it bathed crimson with blood.


    Turning my head, I look to where I know Tarna is. I can¡¯t see it, even with all the trees that were knocked down in the crash landing. But I can see the smoke rising above the treetops, lazily melding with the clouds and drifting away.


    I let it happen again.


    Gritting my teeth, I try to get to my feet. My shaky arms give up halfway to standing up. I fall back to the dirt, powerless, exhausted, bleeding and in immense pain.


    With a pained groan, I look at my body. It is still encased in the bone armor, but now it is complete.


    Now over my shoes are thick, segmented bone plates. Forming something like an iron tipped boot.


    My left arm is armored in gauntlet that looks almost exactly like my right hand one.


    Where¡¯d my backpack go?


    I glance around, but can¡¯t find it. Oh well.


    Letting my head fall back, I stare at the spray of bright, multi-colored stairs in the night sky.


    I need to get stronger. Far stronger.


    The tears by now have dried on my face. I feel lifeless and hollow, unable to muster any emotions. Not even the flame of hatred and vengeance. What a sick twist of fate I have been given by the gods.


    Well, I did win.


    But at great cost of life.


    Closing my eyes, I move my mind¡¯s eye inwards. Looking at my core, I can see that it is completely empty.


    Scanning my body, I can see the parts were my gut is held together by the dense Gray katra. There is also strands of it floating freely in my body.


    I gather these strands up before the power crystals can absorb them. Compacting all of it into a ball, I send it to my core.


    Funneling it into the crust surrounding my core, I put it in the spot where I stored what I absorbed from the cores.


    I scan through my body to see if I missed any of the free floating katra, but find none. What puzzles me is the crystals.


    Almost all of them are glowing dimly.


    Still need to find a way to get that energy out.


    Moving down to my gut, I inspect the damage.


    Its bad, everything doesn¡¯t look right, and I can only imagine the blood flow will be restricted a bit from what I have done. But it is still held together.


    Something catches my eye, and I inspect the remaining crystals the cover my gut. They are slowly losing their glow, little streams of energy flowing out of them and into the katra glue.


    As I watch, the dense foreign katra is slowly converted to flesh, reforming my gut. It¡¯s abyssal slow, but it is there.


    I can''t¡¯ help but be reminded of how the Controller formed it¡¯s chimeras. Their very bones being formed, muscle being created and knitted together.


    Some kind of healing ability?


    Watching as my small intestine is slowly reformed, I contemplate what this could mean.


    Can I create monsters too?


    I doubt it, but I can¡¯t shake the idea from my head.


    Opening my eyes, I look around at the night shrouded forest. There is a long trench through the ground and trees from where we crashed, the trees pulzired.


    Looking back at my bone armor, I wonder how I am going to get it off. There is no katra drain like before with just my gauntlet, I wonder why.


    Could it be that it was trying to fuel further growth, but I never had the katra to power it?


    I still don¡¯t have the katra capacity to fully power it, the only reason it grew was because it absorbs the Gray from the chimeras.


    Did all of the chimeras die now that I have killed their controller? Or are they still rampaging?


    Hoping that it is the former, I try to stand up. I¡¯m not successful.


    Laying back down, I once again stare at the stars. I contemplate all I have gone through to get to this point.


    I close my eyes and start up my cycling technique, pulling into the vital aura around me. My mind is soon clear of thoughts, only focused on the technique.


    When I open my eyes next, I have a near full tank of Gray katra.


    The sky is tinged orange with the rising sun, and wispy clouds float by.


    With a groan, I move my stiff muscles. Sitting up, I look at my surroundings in the light of day. Nothing appears to be different.


    Standing up on shaky legs, I look at my body. How do I take this armor off?


    Then it liquifies, sinking back into my body. It is not a pleasant sight, and I can¡¯t help but be a little unsettled. Closing my eyes, I watch as the dense Gray katra flows into my gauntlet through my channels. I don¡¯t try to stop it.


    I am left shivering in the rags of what used to be my gambeson and padded pants.


    Looking around, I try to see if I dropped my backpack anywhere near me. When something hits my back, I turn around. When I don¡¯t see anything, I realize that it is still on me.


    How do I still have it?


    Taking off my backpack, I am dismayed to find that it is covered in blood. Rips and tears scattered about on it. But everything is still inside.


    Taking out my spare set of clothes, now only set of clothes, I undress. I try to wipe off all the remaining blood on my body with the rags, and do an okay job. Most of it is crusted by now.


    Looking at my still aching abdomen, I can¡¯t help but grimace. The remaining flesh is discolored, and purple. There is a layer of crusted blood over everything, and I can see where I filled the missing pieces of flesh in with Gray katra.


    When I close my eyes, I can see about half my gut is already repaired, and I am hoping that it will soon move on to my skin.


    With every movement, I can feel my many lacerations and bruises.


    Going to have a lot of scars.


    I feel my cheek, where the entire side of it was split open. Now the wound has closed and crusted over, but I can tell that I will have a scar there.


    Wish I didn¡¯t drink all of that healing potion.


    Putting on my spare set of clothes and throughing my ragged and torn cloak on my shoulders, I gently put my backpack on. Looking around, I wonder what to do next.


    I can¡¯t go back to Tarna. They¡¯d just send more assassins after me.


    Looking in the opposite direction, I consider heading back to Coskana, but dismiss it. I don¡¯t want to fall into the clutches of House Ventos.


    I wrack my brain for any idea on where to go. If I remember right, there is a small village between Coskana and Tarna.


    The chimeras stayed in the valley, not leaving it because Tarna was the strongest source of Katra for miles. So I was relatively sure that it would still be standing.


    I start my stiff walk in what I believe is the general direction of the village. Pushing my way throw the thick foliage, I battle the urge to sit down. The exhaustion is real, along with the pain. It¡¯s like my entire body is fighting against me.


    I distract myself with my own thoughts. They are painful and I keep having to wrench myself away from thoughts about Vicar. But I am unsuccessful.


    I hadn¡¯t realized it then, but Vicar had taken on something close to a father figure in my eyes. He had vouched for me in front of the other Elders, trying to get me properly trained. He made sure that I was well taken care of, and that I was also prepared. Even when he was about to be killed, he sacrificed himself.


    Moving around a log, I contemplate the fate Vicar suffered.


    I was too weak to help him. Just like with Karla.


    It stings, deeply. It won¡¯t happen again.


    As I walk, I replay the scenes from the battle.


    Vicar had thought I could help save the Traezar Empire. I don¡¯t know what he thought I could do. I¡¯m only one boy.


    Maybe he was talking about my connection with the chimeras.


    My thoughts finally stray from Vicar and to the horde of monsters.


    I have the Gray katra that the controller used to make them. Is it possible for me to make my own monsters?


    Taking a step, my foot slips and the world switches. I land hard on my back, and groan as pain flairs between my shoulder blades. I stare at the bits of sky that peek through the leaves of the canopy.


    WIth a wince, I look at what I tripped on.


    It is a smooth rock.


    Have I become so weak that even rocks can knock me down? I laugh a little at that. Standing back up, I pick up the rock. Looking at it, I can¡¯t help but be reminded of Gray katra, it¡¯s the same shade.


    Closing my eyes, I try to sense the rock like I would a Beast Core.


    I can sense a small amount of earth aspect katra within it. I take a chunk of what I have decided to call Gray Life aspect katra. I send it through my channels, some of it escaping into my body.


    Pushing it through my hand, I force it into the rock. To my surprise, there is no resistance from the earth aspect katra. The Gray katra eats through it, taking on the earth aspect¡¯s place.


    Opening my eyes, I look at the stone. It is the still the same shape, with the same texture. Then I squeeze it.


    The surface of the stone crumbles in, turning the whole thing to dust. I let the sand flow from between my black clothed fingers.


    So it can¡¯t copy a stone. What is I used base Gray katra?


    Picking up another stone, I push some of my unimprinted Gray katra into it. It consumes the earth aspect in the rock, just like the other katra. When I squeeze it, I get the same result.


    So I can¡¯t take over or acquire it¡¯s aspect. I¡¯ll have to imprint the katra myself.


    I think on this as I stand back up and continue my walk.


    But wouldn¡¯t I have not been able to use the Life imprinted Gray?


    Mulling it over, I can only come to one conclusion. And it doesn¡¯t make me feel good. This just solidifies that I am the cause of the chimeras. It means that they were using some form of my own katra, from me.


    Burying my guilt in other thoughts, I wonder what I can use the Gray katra for. Could I absorb someone else¡¯s katra, nullifying their abilities?


    It might be possible, but I hoped I didn¡¯t have to test it. The focus and time required to manifest the Gray katra outside my body was already a weakness. And anything living would also fight back against foreign katra invading it.


    But if I could push the Gray katra into a living creature, even a little bit, I think it could devastate them. From what I could tell when I pushed my katra into the rock, it consumed all of the earth aspect, turning into Gray katra.


    I contemplate possible applications for plain Gray katra.


    Time slowly passes, the constant ache of my body driving me quickly to exhaustion. I push through it.


    When the forest is dark, I finally stumble onto a well travelled road. I hobble down it, my bloodied shoes scraping against the hard packed dirt. I walk for what feels like hours, my mind simply shutting down.


    Following a curve in the road, I stop. Blinking, I make sure that what I¡¯m seeing is not a figment of my imagination.


    A large grouping of cottages sits before me. There windows are dark, but I can make out a small square with a well in the center. A sign staked into the ground sits next to the road, written on it is: Welcome to Millwallow!


    I can¡¯t be this close to it. Unless¡­


    How far did the chimera fly?


    I can¡¯t answer the question, because I wasn¡¯t paying attention to where the monster was flying.


    Turning back in the direction of Tarna, I try to spot the smoke. I can¡¯t. Dark storm clouds hover over my head, tinged pink from the setting sun.


    Stumbling into the town, I go to the only building that has lights on. It¡¯s a two storied tavern, and I can hear people talking. Music drifts from the building and there is laughter.


    Pulling my cloak closed and covering my face with it¡¯s hood, I look up at the sign. It boasts the tavern as; The Brass Ram.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Pushing open the door, I step in a survey the patrons. There aren¡¯t many, and they all seem to be intoxicated. There is a bar in the back, with stairs leading to the second floor next to it. A fireplace near the bar sends flickering shadows over the ceiling and onto the tables.


    A bard sits on a table in the center of the room, his legs crossed. He strums a jaunty tune on his lute. A large leather hat sits on his head, a yellow feather dropping out of the brim.


    The patrons glance at me, but don¡¯t do anything else. The bard keeps playing his song, to the happy laughter of the drunken men.


    Slowly making my way to the bar, I glance up at the stairs.


    ¡°What can I do for you, sir?¡± The tavern owner says, leaning on the bar. He is large and burly, towering over me. He has a flat and crooked nose, and his face is engulfed in a brown beard.


    Looking him in the eyes, he flinches a little. It takes me a second to realize. Are my eyes still Gray?


    ¡°How much is a room for the night?¡± I ask him, shifting my hand to my backpack.


    The man holds up one finger. ¡°1 dragoon a night, along with a meal. And drink¡±


    My stomach rumbles when he says meal, and I can¡¯t help but think about how I haven¡¯t had anything to eat the entire day.


    Nodding, I unsling my backpack and open it. Foraging around in it, I find my bag of money. Untying it, I pull out a silvery dragoon. Closing my bag, I put the coin on the counter.


    The bartender picks it up and inspects it, nodding at the image of a two headed lion on it. He puts it in a pocket in his apron, then rummages around behind the bar where I can¡¯t see.


    Coming back up, he offers me the key. I take is from his meaty fingers and look at the number carved into the metal; 3.


    Looking up at the man, I ask, ¡°Can I have that meal now?¡±


    He nods, ¡°It¡¯ll take a bit. We got stew I left simmering on, what drink you want?¡±


    Thinking on it for a second, I ask, ¡°Do you have plain water?¡±


    The tavern says, ¡°We got well water, if that¡¯ll do?¡±


    I nod and leave the bar in favor of a table in the corner. I watch the group of tavern patrons clapping along and signing out of tone to a song played by the bard.


    After a few minutes of listening to the music and losing myself to it¡¯s beat, the tavern owner approaches me. He sets bowl of brown stew infront of me and a mug of water.


    I nod to him in thanks, and start spooning the stew into my mouth. I blow on it, dissipating the steam. It is a meaty broth, tasting of beef and vegetables. Savoring the flavor, I slowly eat it.


    About half way through the bowl, I am interrupted. The bard has stopped playing his music and walks over to me.


    A scruffy beard adorns his chin, his light brown and dark eyes giving him an average look. He grins mischievously. ¡°So! Traveling friend, I have played everyone¡¯s requests. Except yours. What would you like to hear?¡±


    I am taken aback for a second. I don¡¯t know any songs.


    Shaking my head, I say, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The bard slaps my shoulder lightly and I have to resist the urge to flinch and try and kill him. ¡°Nonsense!¡± He looks at me determinedly, grinning.


    I look at him exasperated. I just want to eat in peace.


    His eyebrow raises, but his grin widens. ¡°Fine then! I¡¯ll play a song that I think will fit you.¡±


    He drags a chair out from a nearby table and props himself up on it. The patrons walk over, lounging around and drinking. Waiting for the song to start.


    The bard clears his throat, then starts plucking at the strings of his lute. It is a weird, jaunty tune. He plucks the strings, reverberating sounds off them. Then the tune switches into something I haven¡¯t heard before, the bard starts banging his foot in rhythm on the wooden floor and nodding his head.


    Then he starts singing, breathing in hes says,


    ¡°Take a deep breath,


    Open your eyes,


    Sweet slumber¡¯s over,


    It¡¯s time to rise,


    So much to alter,


    To rectify,


    I¡¯ve been here waiting,


    To show you why~,


    Backtrack,


    Building the road back,


    Stone cracks,


    Hammers on the attack,


    We ride,


    Over the divide,


    I guide,


    Keep you on the right side,¡±


    He keeps going, signing along with the rhythm, patrons start clapping with the beat. The bard smiles the entire time, signing the lyrics in tune. I lose myself into the song, floating in its odd, yet good sounding, beat.


    Then he is done, and I want to hear it again. It takes me a second to realize that I hadn¡¯t touched my soup the entire time.


    Shifting, the bard leans forward and in the firelight, a sword odorment on his necklace glints, ¡°That songs called Calamity, by a fellow named Gavin. He also likes to go by the name Miracle of Sound. I hope you liked it,¡± The bard winks and gets off the chair, moving back to the center of the room.


    He seems familiar. I can¡¯t shake the feeling that I have met the man before, but I¡¯m almost positive I would remember a bard coming into Amia.


    Going back to my stew, I down it with large gulps of the slightly iron tasting water. Getting up from the table, I glance at the bard, who is chugging down a beer, while laughing with the other patrons.


    Stiffly walking up the creaky stairs, I make my way to the room. I feel a bit better with some warm food and water in my stomach.


    Unlocking the door with a 3 on it, I step into my room. It is dark, but moonlight streams in through the small window, Illuminating it dimly. There is a bed in the corner, and table under the window with a chair. A chest sits at the foot of the bed.


    Closing the door behind me, I shuck off my cloak and backpack, collapsing exhausted on the mattress. I unsheath my dagger and put it under the straw pillow, quickly falling to sleep.


    ***


    I groggily wake up. Glancing around it¡¯s still dark and I can¡¯t figure out why I woke. I am careful not to shift myself, keeping my eyes slitted.


    Rain patters on the window, a loud drum beat.


    Gripping the dagger¡¯s handle under my pillow, I keep it concealed. I hold still, keeping my breath rhythmic and slow, to emulate sleep.


    The door to my room creeps open silently and slowly, it stops when it¡¯s about halfway open. A shadows slips through it, moving with eerily quietness.


    Is it another assassin? There can¡¯t be a way for them to know I¡¯m alive though.


    My hand tightens on the handle of my dagger.


    The shadow moves closer to me, stepping carefully. It slowly takes steps forward into the moonlight from the window.


    It is the tavern owner, his rough and square jaw set, a deadly glint in his eyes. He nears me, and draws a knife from a sheath at his hip.


    I pool fire imprinted Gray katra in my hands. When he nears me, I jump from the bed, pushing the katra out of my hands and setting them alight. Shadows are thrown on the wall from the flame.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask, confronting the man.


    He lets out a low growl, staring balefuly at me. ¡°You have something I want.¡± His eyes glance at my black bandaged arm.


    He wants my artifact? But how does he know about it?


    Then the bartender lunges, knife in hand. I side step his attack, I bring my dagger in for a killing blow on the back of his neck.


    Then he is there with lightning speed, his knife deflecting my stab.


    So fast!


    I hop back, narrowly dodging a stab from him. My muscles protest from all the strain I have put on them the past day.


    I deflect the man¡¯s next attack, taking a step back. When my back hits the wall, I realize that I just played into his hands.


    Ducking under a stab from him, I try to roll out of the corner, but my muscles cramp up and I¡¯m left sprawled on the floor.


    The man gives a dark, throaty chuckle, grinning down at me. His incisors are far sharper than any humans. He brings his knife down, aiming for my head.


    I start to roll out of the way, trying to avoid the killing blow, I¡¯m to slow. The man¡¯s arm blurs with a burst of speed.


    Then there is the sound of wood cracking.


    Looking up, I am confused by what I see.


    A lute has intercepted the knife, the metal length of the weapon impaled through the wood.


    That''s the bard¡¯s lute.


    The lute is pushed up, making the knife slip from the tavern owner¡¯s hand. Stumbling back, the burly man growls at the bard who stands over my head.


    The bard gives a cocky grin, beating his lute into his hand like a club. ¡°You''re not permitted in this sector. What are you?¡±


    I stumble to my feet, starting to edge to the door out of the room. I don¡¯t want to be anywhere near this new assassin.


    The tavern owner growls inhumanly. He scowls at the bard, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Stop with your mind games and I might tell you.¡± The bard takes a step towards the man, his muscles visibly tensing.


    I watch in horror as the bar tender¡¯s skin turns green and liver spotted. His plain clothes seem to melt and turn into a heavy silver armor, black runes etched into it. He stays the same height, but gets more lithe and thinner, losing his bulkiness.


    His hair is long and spiky, sticking up oddly straight. He has no nose, but two slits where one would be. A scruffy beard adorns his sharp chin and long ears poke up and out from the side of his head. His skin a light, sickly green color.


    The bard makes a sound of recognition, ¡°Ah! A Gith! Which are you, Yanki or Zerai?¡±


    The creature bars it¡¯s fangs, a flash of light in it¡¯s right hand as a large silvery, curved sword seemingly unfolds itself from reality. It glints in the moonlight with the creatures armor.


    What is going on?


    I realize that I have frozen in place, only a foot from the door.


    The bard says, ¡°I have my answer then,¡± He holds up his lute, still with the knife in it, like a bat.


    Diving through the open door, I glance back into the room. The Gith says in a coarse and throaty voice, ¡°It¡¯s mine, you can¡¯t beat me. Now leave.¡±


    The bard, who¡¯s back is facing me, glances over his shoulder at me. His grin widens. ¡°You wanna bet on that?¡±


    There is the sound of wood shattering, and splinters fly into the air. I cover my face with my arms, protecting it. A force slams into me and I¡¯m sent sprawling into the wall behind me.


    When I look back at what used to be my room, all I see is a gaping hole into the night. The entire wall, and part of the floor is gone, leaving splintered wood behind.


    ¡°What in the 4 hells?¡± I mutter, standing up. I cautiously walk back into my room and lean out of the hole.


    Rain is pattering the ground from the storm, and I can see flashes of silver in the darkness. There is the sound of metal hitting metal, and I can see sparks flying.


    I hear a voice laughing maddly, ¡°AHAHAHAH!¡±


    The power in the blast was incredible! What kind of katra was he using?


    Quickly moving out of my room and down into the dark tavern bellow, I push open the door. I peer out, trying to get a better look at the fight.


    I can see a silvery shadow moving swiftly, it¡¯s sword colliding with an entirely black blade.


    Sparks go flying and I watch as the silver armored Gith jumps back. He sticks out a hand, and I feel some sort of pressure. Then there is the sound of something breaking. A barrel comes flying out of the darkness, speeding at the bard.


    The bard narrowly dodges it, coming back to his feet to block a blow from the Gith.


    What was that?


    Objects keep flying out of the night, cutting through the heavy rain drops and narrowly missing the bard.


    The man somehow still has his hat on his head, soaked with rain water.


    Should I help them?


    I look at the furious pace they are exchanging blows. They are blurs, zipping around the square at speeds I can¡¯t even comprehend.


    The bard bursts forward, his cloak flapping. His sword¡¯s pommel connects with the Gith¡¯s temple, sending the creature stumbling back. The green skinned creature growls and raises it¡¯s left hand.


    There is a groan of wood, then a crack and I watch as an entire cottage is lifted into the air.


    The bard stands looking up at it, frozen.


    I gap at the scene. How is it doing that?


    Then the house sails through the air. The black sword wielding bard tries to dodge out of the way, but the house is too big. It crashes down on top of him with a explosion of stone and timber.


    Everything falls silent, only the pattering of rain filling the air.


    The Gith is heaving for air, glaring at what used to be a house.


    Did¡­ did he die?


    The creature notices me, and it¡¯s eyes glow with anger. It stands up straight, putting on a confident act.


    Then the pile shifts as timber is moved aside. A bloodied form stands up on top of the pile, a large length of wood impaling it through the gut.


    The bard groans, stretching. His face is torn to shreds, white bone revealed through his flesh. Blood starts welling up from his wounds, flowing in rivulets with the rain water down his form. He cracks his neck, ¡°I admit, that hurt! You are powerful.¡±


    He leaps from the pile, landing in front of the shocked Gith. The bard gives bloody grin, his shredded flesh making it incredibly menacing. Then his flesh seems to squirm and turn to dust along with his blood. What is left is a bleach white skeleton, grinning madly while amber flames glow in it¡¯s eye sockets.


    That¡¯s the trader! I am shocked. I thought I had been seeing things back then, but the image of the skeleton was burned into my mind. I knew with surety this was the man that I traded with.


    The Gith looks horrified, ¡°What-who are you?¡±


    I get the feeling that the skeleton is grinning, he pulls the long shard of wood out from between his ribcage. ¡°You aren¡¯t permitted in this sector. This place is strictly off limits from any outside contact.¡±


    The Gith¡¯s eyes widen in horror, ¡°No! They said you weren¡¯t going to notice! I was supposed to have more time!¡±


    ¡°I am Cereus, or Admin 002 if you prefer. And you are hindering an important operation of the UIG and IDA. I charge you with a max sentence of 20 years in P89.¡±


    The word reverberated through the air, and steam starts curling up from the skeleton. His blade burst into flame, but this fire is pitch black, seemingly sucking in light.


    ¡°No!¡± The Gith screams as parts of the pile of the house start sailing through the air at the skeletal swordsman. The skeleton bats them away easily, advancing steadily.


    The alien creature blurs, running away as fast as it can. My eyes try to follow it, but I am unable too.


    The skeleton blurs, speeding after the Gith.


    There is a loud crash further into the village and I see a shape flying through the air. It lands with a explosion of water.


    It¡¯s the Gith.


    The creature stands on its feet, bringing it¡¯s curved silver sword up. Barely in time to block a slash from Cereus.


    They exchange a flurry of blows, but Cereus is forced to disengage. He dodges a large stone, and ducks under a shattered wood pillar.


    Shooting forward, his sword connects with the Gith¡¯s blade in a shower of sparks and black flame.


    I try to make sense of what is going on, but I can¡¯t. I watch as both monsters clash, objects sailing through the air.


    Cereus launches a ball of black flame from his skeletal hand, it splashes on the cobbles were the Gith used to be.


    The green skinned creature blurs and is suddenly behind the skeleton. He swipes at it¡¯s head, his blade meeting the black flame encased sword of Cereus. They push on each other''s blades, locked into that one moment.


    Then the Gith blurs, and jumps backwards. Now that their battle is closer, I can see that he seemingly turned to a mist, then reformed.


    The Gith bars it¡¯s teeth, squaring off against Cereus, who is slowly circling the creature. The green skinned creature is breathing heavily, and I can tell he won¡¯t be able to keep up this pace forever.


    I take a step back into the tavern, wanting to stay covered, but still able to watch the fight. I have never heard of a Gith before, nor of power like this. It was alien and foreign, like my own katra.


    There is a roar, and a wave of black flame explodes form Cereuses outstretched hand, it crashes into the ground, barreling into the Gith.


    The Gith turns to mist again, swiftly moving out of the way of the attack. The dark flames speeds past him, engulfing a house on the other side of the square.


    By now, I can hear other people waking up from all the sound. They are shouting at each other further off from the battle.


    The Gith is breathing heavily, and his arm hangs loosely at his side. He brushes a bit of black flame off his shoulder, glaring at Cereus.


    Cereus grins back at the green skinned man, his sword held at the ready. Rain turns to steam when it touches him, curling in the air. ¡°Ready to surrender?¡±


    ¡°Never!¡± The Gith shouts, a wooden cart comes flying out of the darkness, speeding towards Cereus.


    The skeleton launches a black fireball at the wagon, dodging it. He pops back up, speeding forward at the Gith.


    The Gith meets his slash, deflecting and jabbing, Cereus twists around the jab, bring his sword pommel up to strike the Gith¡¯s head. The Gith blocks it, pushing the sword away.


    They both disengage from each other, glaring at the other.


    Then the green skinned creature burst forward, bringing his sword in for an overhead swing.


    Cereus stretches his arm with lightning fast reflexes. His boney hand grabs the Gith¡¯s wrists, pushing upward and setting the creature off balance. Cereus pushes forward, stabbing with his blade.


    The dark, flaming sword sinks between the cracks of the Gith¡¯s armor, into his abdomen.


    The Gith spits out dark blood, glaring at the skeleton.


    Cereus pulls the blade out of the creature, kicking him to the ground. The Gith lays there, breathing heavily as blood wells up from the wound.


    The skeletal swordsman stands over the green skinned man, he hold the tips of his sword to the Gith¡¯s throat. ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    The Gith glares, only spitting blood.


    ¡°If you tell me, I¡¯ll reduce your sentence to 15 years.¡± Cereus says grimly, looking down at the creature.


    I strain my ears to hear more of what is being said.


    The Gith coughs up more dark ichor, and says in his gruff voice, ¡°I-I¡¯m just a scout¡­ We detected strong Astral Power sources on this world. I was sent to-to investigate and see if this place is worth raiding.¡±


    Cereus stares down at the Gith silently, rivulets of rain running down his white skull and dripping off his boney chin. Then he speaks, ¡°A full raid party?¡±


    The Gith nods feebly, looking up at the stormy clouds.


    Cereus bends down to look the Gith in the eyes, ¡°Are you working with them?¡± He stresses the word, as if planting a meaning in it. One that I don¡¯t understand.


    The Gith shakes his head frantically. ¡°W-we aren¡¯t so lowly that we would see work with them!¡±


    Cereus nods grimly.


    ¡°By the power given to me by the IDA, I hereby sentence you to a max of 15 years to be carried out on P89. You have been found guilty of intentionally hindering a operation of the IDA. Any last words before I carry out your sentence?¡± Cereus says this all in a calm voice that rings hollow.


    The Gith spits in Cereuses face, ¡°I¡¯ll come back for you, IDA Dog!¡±


    Cereus hold up his boney left hand, a circle of metal sits in his palm, a red jewel in the center. Strange runes light up with silvery script all along the metal disk, burning brightly in the dark night.


    I am forced to close my eyes as the light intensifies further.


    Blinking the spots from my eyes, I look at where The Girth was. Cereus stands holding the metal disk over the spot were the Gith used to lay.


    He crouches there for a second, then his skull turns to look at me.


    I stumble backwards, pushing fire imprinted Gray katra into my hand. I might not be able to win against him, but I¡¯ll die trying!


    Cereus lets out a hollow laugh, standing up. He brushes his clothes nonchalant, large holes and tears in the fabric and slips the disk into a pocket. He laughs bitterly, his jaw clanking loudly, ¡°Hahaha, Vey is so going to kill me!¡±


    I prepare to fight him, but I know I won¡¯t win. After what I just saw, I know that I can¡¯t kill this thing. Not even close.


    Cereus waves his hand, ¡°Cool your jets kid, I¡¯m not looking to fight you.¡± The skeleton glances around.


    The entire square and surrounding houses are in shambles, the rain not helping to put out the strange black fire that has engulfed one of the cottages. I can see people carrying torches. They are staying at the edge of the plaza, but a few are rummaging through the wreckage of the houses for any survivors.


    They all look wearily at Cereus, and I can¡¯t blame them.


    Cereus turns to look at the people, scratching his boney jaw. The black flames on his sword dissipate, and she sheaths it in a scarab on his back. ¡°Hhmm. Well, this is a problem.¡±


    He glances at me, his amber fire filled eye sockets borrowing into my soul. ¡°You¡¯re not looking to hot, kid.¡±


    Cereus sighs in exasperation, slumping over a little. ¡°Better to clean up now, than later.¡±


    With a burst of speed, he is through the tavern door and standing before me. His boney grin filling my vision.


    I stare in horror. He¡¯s going to kill me!


    The skeleton brings up a white, boney hand. I try to move, but I am stuck in place. Cereus chortles quietly. Then he taps me with the tip of his finger on the forehead, saying, ¡°Sleep.¡±


    I feel myself being catapulted into unconsciousness, then I know nothing

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14:


    3 Days After Winter¡¯s Ending


    259 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    Traezar Empire, Millwallow Village


    Brass Ram Inn & Tavern


    I gasp in a breath of cold and and sit bolt upright. My head whips around, my body in gear for a fight.


    When my eyes focus, I let out a surprised gasp.


    I stand in the center of a pit, surrounded on all sides by rubble. And I can only assume it is what is left of the Brass Ram Inn, because I can see then sign, but it is split in half.


    ¡°W-what the hells happened¡­?¡± I mutter.


    My pack is at my feet, I open it. It¡¯s contents are neatly ordered. It looks as pristine as the day my father gave it to me.


    Blinking, I run my hands over my body. Rolling up my shirt, I look at my abdomen. I can see a large, shiny scar where my stomach had been opened. I check my arms and legs, I have a new set of scars to go over my old ones.


    ¡°I¡¯m healed? Did my katra do it?¡± I think back to how slowly it was healing my insides, and I hadn¡¯t sent any of it to my other wounds. I start to get disjointed flashes of the fight, then I remember. The skeleton put me to sleep.


    Looking up, I can see that it is already noon.


    Shaking my head, I close my backpack and throw it over my shoulders.


    I feel perfectly fine. No aches, no bruises, and no pain. I would even dare to say I haven¡¯t felt this good since before the Jungle of The Gods.


    I start climbing my way out of the ribble, pulling myself over the lip of the pit. Standing up slowly and carefully, I look at what remains of Millwallow. Wind whips my hair in my eyes, and I brush it away.


    There are piles of what used to be shops and houses of the village, the well in the center of the plaza caved in on itself. Debris of what used to be houses litter the town square.


    I look for any sign of life, but I can¡¯t find anyone moving in the wreckage.


    Climbing down the side of the rubble, I carefully inspect to see if I can find any survivors. Wandering between the mounds, I call out, looking for anyone.


    There is no answer.


    Where did all the villagers go?


    Eventually, I give up. Making my way out of the village, I spot the road leading further onwards. Where do I go from here?


    Deciding to just see where the road will take me, I start following it.


    I think back to what happened. The weird green skinned man, and Cereus. The fight that destroyed buildings and how it ended.


    I try to figure out why the inn was destroyed, it wasn¡¯t touched during the battle.


    The skeleton said something about cleaning up? Could he be the one who got rid of all the villagers and destroyed the buildings?


    I am unsure of the answer.


    What was that strange power the creature was using?


    I had felt a pressure in the air as it moved objects and sent them flying. Could it have been using some kind of earth or air controlling katra?


    That doesn¡¯t make sense. Katra takes on aspects of things, but doesn¡¯t allow for them to be controlled.


    I scratch my head in thought. Well¡­ can it control things?


    I am unsure. After seeing the impressive amount of power both of the combats had displayed, I had many question. I have never heard of a katra aspect that is black flame, or one that can control objects.


    My thoughts wander back to the creature. Cereus has called it a Gith, whatever that was. It had clearly been trying to kill me, and it seemed to have wanted my artifact.


    I bring up my right arm, and look at the black cloth, the silver runes glinting dully. Flexing my hand, I inspect it closely.


    I still don¡¯t understand what it is.


    Whatever this artifact is, it must be something powerful for a the Gith to come after me. I consider the weird space inside it, and whatever the source was. It must be what the Gith wanted, whatever is is.


    I walk for hours, the past days events weighing heavily on my psyche.


    I come out of my thoughts when the sun is starting to set. The horizon is tinged orange and pink, and I can¡¯t help but stare at it.


    My eyes are drawn to a thin trail of smoke rising and drifting in the wind.


    Could that be people?


    The prospect of finding other people is appealing to me. I have to find some way to get to a city, and leave Traezar. If what Vicar said is true, then this is the place I want to be least.


    But I am also hesitant to leave. I will only be getting farther away from where I know Karla¡¯s murderer is. And if what Vicar said is true, I could help the Empire.


    I can¡¯t avenge Amia or save The Empire without strength. I have to be strong, to both fight off those who wish to control me, and those who wish to kill me.


    Taking a deep breath, I start towards the smoke.


    It takes me about an hour to get near the smoke. I move off the road and into the lush forest.


    Pushing my way through the foliage, I peek through a bush and at the fire. The flame is in a small pit, throwing shadows on the surrounding trees and the faces of the creatures around it. And the cage.


    There are 2 wagons, one with a large cage. Inside the cage are a group of bloodied people. They all huddle together, staring at monster around the fire light.


    One of the demons lets out a griddle laugh into the night air. It takes a bite out of some kind of red meat, while thumping its tail on the ground.


    Tulnar.


    I feel anger and loathing hatred boil up inside me.


    Around the fire pit are four large lizardmen. They each are colored in varying shades of green, brown and blue. Their clawed fingers glint in the light, and their yellow reptilian eyes glow.


    One makes rough, throaty sounds. It points at the cage and laughs.


    I¡¯ve got to save those people.


    My hand reaches for my spear, that I would have normally laid on the ground next to me, but only gets air. I don¡¯t have a spear anymore.


    Quietly moving back from the edge of the small clearing, I hide myself in the shadows of a tree.


    This means that the Tulnar have now started to push up, all the while Tarna was distracted with the chimera¡¯s. This group of lizardmen seems small, so it might be a raid or scout group. A raid group would explain the captives.


    Could those be people from Millwallow?


    No. Cereus said clean up, and I don¡¯t think a good way of that is to give some people to the Tulnar. It would be more likely he¡­ he did something else with them.


    I need to help the captives.


    What do I have?


    I have my scripted knife, so that it is more durable and always sharp. I several of the chimera cores. And I have a quill and paper.


    None of which would help me kill a Tulnar.


    My mind wanders to my katra. I made some fire imprinted katra while meditating, and I still have a boatload of the life aspect katra. My core is nearly full, and I am in great condition.


    My best chance is to draw the lizard¡¯s away and then quickly free the prisoners.


    I look around inside my pack, trying to think of a way to draw the lizards off. I look at one of the fused together beast cores, its bumpy and multicolored surface glowing faintly.


    A thought comes unbidden to my mind. What if the Controller was using these to help construct it¡¯s monsters?


    I close my eyes, focusing inwards and onto the core.


    Sensing the Life imprinted gray katra, I try to push it out of the core. That doesn¡¯t work, so I send some of my own into the core, trying to send it out. The katra doesn¡¯t want to form.


    In frustration, I try wrenching all of it and pushing it outside of the core.


    Heat blooms in the palm of my and, and I open my eyes. Squinting, I look at the core. It is glowing brightly, and the heat keeps getting hotter, the light brighter.


    That¡­ doesn¡¯t look good.


    I have the sudden urgency to chuck it as far away from myself as possible.


    GIving into the sense, I pull back my arm, sending Gray katra into my body to empower the throw. The malformed core sails between the leaves of the trees, and only seconds later, a brilliant burst of light illuminates the night, a ear splitting boom following shortly after.


    Shutting my eyes, I cover my face. When my ears stop ringing, I blink my eyes.


    What in the hells was that?!


    Loud noise fills the night, angry roars bouncing off the trees. I guess I have my distraction.


    Grabbing my pack, I stalk into the forest. I make sure to do a wide loop around where I assume the Tulnar are rushing towards the explosion.


    Moving quietly, but swiftly, I reach the camp a few minutes later.


    One Tulnar has stayed behind. He sits at the fire, digging into a uncooked human arm. I want to vomit at the sight, but gulp back down my bile.


    His eyesight will be ruined due to the fire. If I can hit him in the neck, than I can bring him down.


    Unsheathing my dagger, I stalk forward slowly. I pay attention to where I step, carefully avoiding anything on the forest floor that might alert the lizardman.


    Sweat beads on my forehead and back as I grip the dagger in my right hand tighter. 4 feet¡­


    I step over a twig, carefully laying my foot on a bed of rotting leaves.


    3 feet¡­


    Shifting my weight, I set myself up to approach the lizardman.


    2 feet¡­


    I prep my dagger, bringing it up to strike. The lizardman stops chewing on the arm, sniffing the air.


    1¡­


    It growls and starts to look over its shoulder.


    NOW!


    I lunge forward, throwing my weight on the Tulnar¡¯s back. My dagger flashes in the fire light, plunging into the soft scales of the lizardman¡¯s neck.


    I grit my teeth, cutting the dagger through the monster¡¯s neck, slicing it open. The Tulnar lets out a gurgling roar, twisting around. I cling to it¡¯s shoulders, dragging my knife out of its scaly flesh.


    I nearly fly off, but I plunge my dagger into the lizardman¡¯s shoulder, twisting it to maximize pain. I put my left arm around the monster¡¯s neck, gripping tightly.


    Sending Gray katra to my right arm, the bandages shift and slither off. They wrap around the Tulnar¡¯s snout and neck, fastening me to it.


    The Tulnar flails desperately, trying to dislodge me. It lets out periodic gurgly roars, blood spewing from it¡¯s open throat.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    It¡¯s struggles soon become weaker, and it soon collapses on it¡¯s knees. It tries to claw me from it¡¯s back, but I twist around it¡¯s raking fingers.


    Leaning on the beast, I push it¡¯s body to the ground. I stick my knee in the crook of it¡¯s back, digging it in.


    With a wet squelch, I pull my dagger out of the Tulnar¡¯s shoulder and shove it between the vertebrae of it¡¯s scaly back. I have to push hard to penetrate it¡¯s thick hide, but my dagger slides in, severing nerves.


    The Tulnar lets out a dying whimper, and falls silent, no longer thrashing. I pull my dagger out of the monster¡¯s neck, the cloth tenticeles dislodging and slithering back up my arm, and stumble off it¡¯s corpse. A vicious grin spreads on my face. I killed one! I killed a Tulnar!


    Somewhere in the back of my mind, the lizardmen had become something akin to demons. Powerful, angry, savage and near unkillable creatures. Now though, I could see with my own eyes that they were killable.


    It must have also been low ranked.


    Whispers and whimpers draw me from my stupor. I look over to the cage, the people inside now pressing their hopeful faces to the bars.


    I quickly move over, says, ¡°We don¡¯t have much time before the other one¡¯s get back. I need you to run as soon as I get the cage open.¡±


    Closing in on the cages, there is lots of chatter from the excited people inside. Now that I can get a better look at them, I can tell they have been abused. Their clothes are ripped, and bloodied, and their eyes are haunted.


    I look at the lock on the cage, it is a simple iron one. How do I open this?


    Glancing back to the dead lizardman, I can see the only clothing he is a loincloth. So he doesn¡¯t have the keys.


    Looking at the lock, I glare at it as I start wracking my brain for ideas on how to open it. My enhanced strength and fire might do it.


    I gather up some fire imprinted katra, sending it to my hands. I also send plain Gray katra to my arms and back, reinforcing and strengthening them.


    My hands burst into Gray Fire, and I slip my fingers around the lock. I start pulling it apart, the flame heating up the metal. It soon starts to glow, but I don¡¯t feel any heat like from my own flames. The metal becomes brittle with the heat, and the lock falls apart under the strain.


    I pull open the cage door, urgently motioning the prisoners to escape.


    Scanning the surrounding forest for any sign of the other Tulnar, I help women and children climb out of the cart. I point them in the general direction the main road heads to, telling them to run through the forest as fast as they can, and that Coskana was in that direction.


    I help an older man out of the cart, looking into it to see he is the last person. He looks me in the eyes, unflinching at what I imagine is my Gray glowing pupils. ¡°What is your name, son?¡±


    ¡°Kardin Amia, now you need to get going,¡± I urge him to follow the other people into the forest.


    The old man nods, ¡°May the gods bless your soul, Kardin Amia.¡± He quickly moves off and vanishes into the dark trees.


    I look around the camp, scanning one last time. I have to figure out a way to draw the Tulnar away from the prisoners.


    Sorting my thoughts, I try to come up with a way to draw the monsters away from where the prisoners are escaping.


    A roar fills the night and I watch in horror as three Tulnar tear their way through the brush and run into the camp. They stop, looking at me, then the empty cage, and finally their dead comrade.


    They all roar in rage and I watch as they charge me. Oh gods!


    I duck and roll out of the way, a spear plunking into the wooden boards othe the cart and where my head would have been.


    I guess this is one way to draw them off!


    I scramble to my feet, sprinting into the forest with the creatures hot on my tail.


    I push my way through the bushes, nearly tripping on tree roots obscured by the night. I don¡¯t dare glance over my shoulder, but I can hear the heavy breathing and growling of the Tulnar.


    Don¡¯t want them to lose interest.


    I periodically slow down a bit, letting the monsters catch up enough to chase after me with renewed vigor. This is reminiscent of the jungle!


    Unable to help compare this to my time spent running from predators and hiding from them, I start thinking of ways to escape their chase. I should be a good distance away from the captives by now.


    Jumping over a fallen log, I start pushing flame imprinted katra out of my hands, igniting them on fire. The Gray Flame lights up my surrounding dimly, and as I pass a tree, I run my hand along it¡¯s trunk.


    Lets hope this works.


    I set fire to the trees that I pass, also th patches of dried leaves. But the problem is that the rain from yesterday has soaked almost everything, and my flames don¡¯t spread how I had hoped. I need something else.


    Turning to my right swiftly, I start sprinting as fast as I can, empowering my legs.


    I struggle with my backpack, but get it over my shoulder. Untying it is tricky, but I get it open. Reaching down into the bag, I pull out a small, nearly fully drained chimera core. Gods please let this work!


    I wrench and twist the katra inside the core. It starts heating up in the palm of my hand, the light shifting and growing brighter.


    Glancing over my shoulder, I can see the lumbering shapes of the lizardmen. They blow through the foliage, ignoring just about everything. I weave between trees, hoping to confuse them.


    When I can start to feel the heat become scalding, I run in a straight line.


    Opening my hand, I let the core rolls of my fingers and onto the ground. I put on a boost of speed, sprinting faster than I have ever before. Narrowly dodging around a tree, I keep running.


    There is a boom from behind me, and a flash of light that kills any shadows around me. Then it is quickly over, but I don¡¯t turn back.


    Running on, I strain my ears for any sound of pursuit.


    There is none.


    Risking a glance over my shoulder, I don¡¯t see any sign of the Tulnar. I lost them.


    Not slowing my pace, I run through the night shrouded forest, all the while hoping the prisoners escaped.


    Eventually I stop running, breathing heavily. Leaning on my knees, I glance around at my surroundings. The forest is now calm, moonlight trickling in from between branches.


    Leaning against a tree, I look up. I can catch glimpses of the moon between the leaves of the canopy. Sitting down, I rest the back of my head on the bark of the tree.


    Closing my eyes, I focus inwards on my core. It is about two thirds full, most of it being used to bolster my endurance and body for running.


    I start taking hands fuls of my unimprinted Gray katra and empressing my will on it. It quickly is imprinted with fire, and I store it in the crust around my core.


    When I deem I have an acceptable amount of the flame imprinted katra, I stop. Let¡¯s see if I can imprint something else.


    Taking another lump of the katra in hand, I conjure up images of water, waves crashing on rocks, heavy rainfall, rivers slowly eroding and cutting through stone.


    It takes a bit, but the katra in my hand starts glowing a dim, grayish blue, turning clear. The Gray katra liquifies a bit, but I don¡¯t let any of it escape my mental grasp.


    Okay, now what can I use it for?


    I take a bit of my fire imprinted katra and mix the two together.


    There is a small fizzing sound, and I watch as the water seemingly destroys the fire imprinted katra. But a vapor of steam floats up.


    I grab the vapor in my mind, finding it as easy to control as any of my other imprinted Gray katra¡¯s.


    So, this proves I can make other types of imprinted katra without the need to do it manually¡­ I hope.


    A problem I have noticed is that I am running low on imprinted katra. I just don¡¯t have enough of it to do anything useful with. If I can somehow automate the creation of it, like with cycling. Then I think I may eventually build up enough of it to use on a grander scale.


    Thoughts of being able to cover my body in a cloak of Gray Fire fill my head, along with other ideas for imprinted Gray katra¡¯s.


    I start making more of the water katra, holding it in my mental grasp. Eventually there is so much that I start to struggle to hold it in my imaginary hands.


    Glancing at the rugged surface of my core, I dump the water onto its surface. The Gray Water katra starts slipping into the various crags and ravines of the outer layer of my core, dispersing quickly.


    I need some place to hold it all to make it easier to get ahold of.


    Looking across the surface of my core, it¡¯s irregular protrusions, I wonder if I can hold the water in the crust.


    I try to push it in, but it resists, only slowly soaking down through it. This isn¡¯t going to work.


    Can¡­ I shape the outside of my core?


    Impressing my will on a small section of the protective layer, I wil it to smooth out.


    A grinding fills my ears, and I watch as something akin to a miniature earthquake racks the area I focused on. But thats all that happens, and I eventually stop.


    That''s not working.i


    I meditate on it a bit, and while thinking, I start up my cycling technique. Vital arua is pulled from my surroundings, and converted into Pure katra, then being absorbed by the Gray katra.


    That''s it!


    I grab a handful of the remaining plain Gray katra in my core. Then I spread it out on the area I wanted to flatten.


    It fell to the surface as something akin to a mist. I focused and projected my mind onto the crust, hoping to get a better view of what I¡¯m about to do.


    The mist settles in a low layer of the irregular protrusions, and I will it to seep into the gray earthy crust.


    Now¡­ flatten.


    The ground quakes, and I have to remind myself that I¡¯m not really there, so there is no need to brace myself.


    I watch in fascination as the large spikes and protrusions seemingly crumble, falling apart. Soon, the entire place is rubble, but not exactly flat. This is closer to what I had in mind.


    I draw more gray katra from my core, bringing it up through the crust and into my imaginary, specter like hand. It pools there, and I let it boil of my hand and onto the crust of my core.


    It takes the form a of a low, ground clinging fog.


    Willing it to move, I cover the entire area that has been reduced to rubble. Then I let it seep into the chunks of gray crust.


    When I am sure that most of it is now infused with my Gray katra, I will it again. Smooth.


    The ground trembles, and I watch in fascination as the rust seemingly starts to liquify. The fragments smoothing out and connecting with other bits.


    I have to strain my mind, willing it to happen. A headache starts forming behind my eyes.


    After what feels like an eternity, I run out of the Gray katra. Burning the clump I took from my core in the manipulation of the crust, I inspect my work.


    There is now a large basin, more of a indent in the outer layer of my core. Let¡¯s hope this works.


    I draw up as much of the water katra as I can and when I am straining at the seams to hold it all, I dump is into the basin.


    I watch from the surface, as a heavy rain floods over the basin. It starts pouring and soon, the entire area is filled with water. It looks kinda like a lake, or an ocean.


    I inspect my work. There are still small streams branching off the giant lake, but they all end up filling in large crags in the surface of the crust, forming smaller lakes of water imprinted katra.


    Satisfied with my work, I draw myself back up from the surface. What other imprints can I make, besides water, fire and steam?


    I start trying to imprint different images onto my katra. Before I know it, my exhaustion catches up with me, and I am forced into sleep.


    ***


    A furry hand reaches down and holds up a chunk of wood. Dull bronze paint glints in the rising sun.


    There is a snort of air, and a growl.


    The furry fist tightens, the wood creaking, then fracturing under the strain. Splinters fly everywhere, but don¡¯t penetrate the thick, black skin of the creature.


    A roar of sorrow and rage fills the air, echoing off the polzired piles of what used to be village houses.


    ***


    Cereus scowled, twisting his blade in his right hand. He looked up at the wispy clouds that were highlighted by the bright blue sky.


    He was back in his old skin, eyes glowing yellow, his unnaturally pale flesh and pitch dark hair. The win whipped at his black cloak, the cold snow twirling in the air.


    Cereus glanced down the mountain that he stood on. There is a massive crag in the side of it, it led into darkness not even his eyes could see through.


    ¡°It¡¯s too sunny of a day for this,¡± He said, lifting his left hand. He swiped it, pulling up a small blue screen. A mass of numbers flash across it, then they resolve into a map.


    A blue dot pings every few second on the map, standing on a mountain. The side of the mountain on the map looks normal, not giant gash.


    ¡°How in the hell did we miss this?!¡± He yells in exasperation. Muttering, he swipes the screen to the side and dissolves it, ¡°I¡¯m going to have to have a word with management and security about this.¡±


    He pulls up another screen, this one with various icons on it. Tapping one with the shape of a world, the screen ripples and a list of names comes up. Scrolling down, he passes through sections grouped into letters. Tapping on the K one, he pulls up 840K.


    Designation: Exe.840K


    Status: Healthy


    Sleeping


    Location: Traezar Empire, Millwallow Village(Ruins)


    Duration Since Integration: 253 Days


    Time Till Source Completion: 71 Days, 17 Hours, 21 Mins


    Advanced Report? Y/N


    Cereus clicks no and scratches his cheek. He looks back down at the giant gash in the mountain, ¡°Going to have to accelerate the plan, this world has already come under scrutiny. It¡¯s not safe to house anymore experiments here, we¡¯ll have to relocate.¡±


    The mountain shutters and small stones start clatter on the ground around Cereus¡¯s feet. The darkness deep within the gash seems to expand then retract, white lightning crackling along its surface.


    ¡°You''ve almost already breached through the dimensional wall, huh? God damnit,¡± Cereus sheaths his sword on his back, holding up both hands with his palms towards the gash.


    Balls of darkness form in his hands, his skin flaking and cracking where the touch. Cereus then slowly brings them together, combining the balls. They slowly meld into each other, creating a bigger orb.


    Grunting, he grips the ball tightly, digging his fingers into the surface. The skin of his fingers cracks and flakes away completely, leaving white bone. Then he starts pulling, spreading the ball and shaping it.


    When he is done, he has a long spear made of darkness, the light seemingly being sucked in.


    Taking in a deep breath, he hurls the spear into the gash. The spear vanishes into the darkness, and a few moments later, a shock wave hits.


    The force behind the invisible wave tears the snow from the mountain, uprooting trees and shrubs and sending them hurling through the sky. Cereus digs his heels into the ground, bracing himself against the shock wave, his cloak whipping out behind him.


    Then everything falls silent as the shock wave dissipates.


    Cereus takes in a lung full of air, standing up straight. ¡°Urrrghh,¡± He stretches his back, the vertebrae audibly popping. He flexes his bony fingers, the muscles reforming and skin growing back over it.


    Looking down the mountain, Cereus laughs. The gash is now covered by a mass of rubble, black shadow writing across the surface of the rocks. White light tries to pierce through, stretching the membrane of darkness, but it is unable.


    ¡°That ought to hold you back for a while! At least till I can get reinforcements,¡± Cereus flicks his wrist and pulls up the menu screen. He tpas on the icon of a phone, and scrolls down a list till he reaches a name labeled [Edo]. Tapping on it, a ringing fills the air.


    There is a ding and a tired voice says, ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°Boss! Sorry to wake you, but it¡¯s kind of important.¡± Cereus says cheerfully, cracking his knuckles. ¡°I need you to loan me some Psion Killers.¡±


    ¡°Cereus?¡± Edo sounds confused, ¡°Why do you need Psion Killers?¡±


    ¡°Somehow a group of Githyanki found out about our current test site, and are planning a raid. I ran into one of their scouts, and banished him to P89.¡±


    There is silence from the other end of the call, and a minute later, edo ask, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. A full raid,¡± Cereus says grimly. He pauses for a second and speaks again, ¡°I¡¯m expecting them to bring Cerebriliths, and probably psionic specialists. I need a full unit of Psion Killers.¡±


    There is a long sigh, and then Edo speaks again, ¡°Do you need any other forces?¡±


    Cereus shakes his head and says, ¡°No, I¡¯ll be able to provide the troops. I have blocked their breach temporarily and delayed them by a bit. I fear that if I completely block it off, they will open another one where I can¡¯t find it.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll see what I can do about the Psion Killers.¡± Edo sounds concerned. ¡°What is your prognosis on when K batch will be ready?¡±


    Cereus furrows his brow, looking out over the edge of the mountain top and down at the massive expanse of forest and plains. ¡°It¡¯s still on track, but we may have to accelerate due to the raid. If any information about what we are doing on this world gets out, then we¡¯ll have to move testing sites.¡±


    Edo makes a sound of understanding, ¡°Alright. I¡¯m going to go fill out the necessary paperwork.¡±


    There¡¯s a loud beep, and the call is closed. Cereus swipes the screen to the side, dissolving it.


    He glares off into the distance, ¡°God damnit. Just when everything was going smoothly too. Let¡¯s just hope they are ready.¡±


    Cereus slashes his sword, tearing a hole in reality. Then he stretches out his left arm, runes flying around it. They move off his arm and stabilize the portal.


    Cereus pulls up another screen, this one a map. ¡°Gotta find a grave yard¡­¡±


    Then he steps through the portal, it folds back inside itself as he vanishes.

 Chapter 15 1/3

    Chapter 15:


    4 Days After Winter¡¯s Ending, 1 Day After Spring¡¯s Beginning


    260 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    Traezar Empire, Between Coskana and Tarna


    I wake up slowly. It takes me a second to remember why I am not in my bed in the Talri clan.


    Standing up, I stretch to get my muscles refreshed. They are stiff from the yesterday¡¯s events.


    If I want to make it out of the Empire, I¡¯m going to have to go to coskana. Hopefully I can buy supplies there, and find where to go.


    I look around me, at the dense foliage and trees. I¡¯m an idiot.


    Taking my best guess, I start walking in the direction I hope will eventually lead me to a road.


    My time experimenting with different Gray katra imprints was enlightening. I learned that I can only imprint my Gray katra with what I understand intricately, like water or fire. I cannot re-imprint the katra, nor can I un-imprint it.


    I spent a large portion of my time playing with the Gray Water katra. I tried to make a seperate imprint that was ice, but I couldn¡¯t get it to stick. I eventually figured out that if I focus on the water imprinted katra, I can turn it to ice.


    Theorizing, I can imprint basic elements, like earth, fire, air and water. Probably other things as well, I haven¡¯t tried everything I can think of. From what I have understood, I can use the base element imprinted katra to make more complex types.


    Like earth with fire, makes magma. Or even fire with water makes steam. Now I just have to figure out what combinations make what, and figure out ways to use them.


    The dense, life imprinted katra is still a mystery to me. It act more or less like my normal Gray katra, but I get the distinct feeling it can do far more. The chimeras that the Controller created are an example of what I¡¯m hoping I will be able to do.


    I stored the imprinted katra on the outer layer of my core. The Gray Air katra I made refused to be stored in the crust, but it strangely stuck close to the surface of my core.


    The Gray Earth katra liked to lump together, and much like the Gray Air, refused to be stored in the crust with the life and fire imprinted katra. I made a sizeable amount, spreading a thin layer of it over the surface of my core. I made sure that it was thin so it didn¡¯t clump up. When it clumped, I found it strangely hard to manipulate.


    Climbing over a fallen log, I glance around at my surroundings. Nothing much has changed, and I see no hints at human activity.


    I need a better view.


    Moving up to a tree, I focus on a thick, and low hanging branch.


    The cloth wraps on my arm shift as I pour Gray katra into my bandaged hand. I extend my hand upwards, the cloth uncoiling and weaving through the air. The tentacles wrap around the branch, and I start retracting them, hoisting myself off the ground.


    I slowly pull myself up to the branch. Climbing onto it, I repeat the process till I reach branches to thin to support my weight. Blimbing between them, I stick my head out of the canopy.


    I look out at the sea of green, leaves shifting in the wind and the sun shining down. I can see, about what looks like a mile away, a long clearing in the forest.


    That¡¯s got to be a road.


    I start crawling back down. The bark of the tree scratches against my skin, but isn¡¯t able to penetrate the thick calluses of my left hand. Climbing down slowly, I hop the last several feet to the forest floor.


    Shouldering my bag, I start in the direction of the road.


    Moving my way through the forest, I quickly make my way to where I saw the road. I have to push my way through lots of foliage and hop over a creek.


    After about an hour or so, I reach the road.


    It is a road that has not been traveled much, but it is wide enough that there is a gap in trees. It has already started to be taken back by the forest, grass starting to grow over the road.


    I start walking to my right down the road, hoping it will bring me to Coskana or some other settlement. I need to restock on supplies, I didn¡¯t have much from Tarna and never got any in Millwallow, and hopefully by some more clothes.


    My mind wanders to the Tulnar.


    It is clear that they have already started raiding this village, but they were overshadowed by the larger threat of the chimera.


    They must have raided a village or attacked a caravan to get the prisoners.


    I remember the old man, and his unflinching gaze. Hopefully they got away.


    With the thought about the old man not flinching at my gaze, I unsheath my dagger. The scripting on its edge is probably the only thing keeping it from going completely dull and shattering. It has seen a lot of use lately, but the surface is still rather reflective.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I hold the dagger up to my eye, looking at the shiny flat of it. I can make out the dim glow of Gray katra in my eyes. This is permanent, isn¡¯t it?


    Not sure how to feel about the development, I resheath my dagger. It looks kinda like a Sign. Maybe I can pass myself off as a Diamond.


    The thought both excites me and also induces hesitation. What if someone mistakes me for a Diamond and tries to fight me? I don¡¯t like the idea.


    If only I had the strength of a Diamond, then I might have been able to save Vicar. And even stop whatever Cereus did with the villagers of Millwallow.


    With that thought, I keep walking. I eventually stop at the edge of the road, grabbing out my meager supplies.


    Chewing on the jerky, I look at my surroundings.


    I can smell a coming shower of rain, and if I remember correctly, it would be the the first day of spring. And with spring comes monsoons and heavy rainfall in this region. Though it won¡¯t be as bad as the coasts.


    Ripping off a bite from my jerky, I look at the lush forest around me. It reminds me of the Jungle of The Gods, only less deadly.


    What is it like outside of Traezar?


    I have heard stories about amazing lands, wonderous and populous cities, and things that are beholden to near impossibility. Like the floating nation of Orian, a massive city that stays afloat by using special gems that produce Cloud and Air katra. It is said it slowly follows the coasts of Auren, never staying in one place too long.


    The sacred artists there are said to have wings, almost all reaching Diamond rank and absorbing a beast core. They fight off massive flying beasts and protect Orian from attacks.


    I have heard that there a giant, carnivorous birds that could bite a person in half, along with minor dragons. Along with a plethora of other types of plants that have adapted to the high altitude.


    Then there is the Desert of Rua, that which runs close to the border of the Empire, also pressed up against the Jungle of The Gods.


    From what I understand, it is comprised of several small Houses that are at war with each other. The Empire had conquered the desert before, but civil war broke out and they eventually separated, leaving Rua shattered. Many different houses took up the flag on unionship, but all with their own different ways. From that point, it has become a place embroiled in bloodshed and war.


    There are tales about giant Sacred Beasts that can rival a mountain in size. Even some about strange creatures that lurk the dunes at night, hungering for blood.


    I read up on what the Talri Clan¡¯s library had on Tulnar. It wasn¡¯t much, very little was known about them because of their Xenophobia to other races, and habits of eating those other races. I got most of my information from a journal.


    They live deep in the Jungle of The Gods, somewhere near the mountain range. But they live underground, in massive caverns under the earth. They are a warring people, and from what Vicar told me, they were only recently united.


    From the books, I learned that the caverns are incredibly dangerous, ripe with venomous and poisonous creatures and plants. There are giant mushrooms that can grow as tall as a building, and exotic wildlife.


    The author of the journal described it as ¡°A world of bioluminescence that no person can comprehend till they behold it with their own eyes¡±. From his descriptions, many of the animals developed some form of seeing in the dark. There was even a detailed part about huge bats that are blind, but can fly incredibly well within the caves due to echolocation.


    Standing up, I repack my bag and start walking down the road again.


    There was a bit in the book about how a clan of Tulnar had tamed some of these giant bats, and uses them as flying mounts. They were said to be used for transportation as well, but I doubt that the bats could be that large.


    Shortly after that, the notes in the journal had cut off, only with a scrawled note by the author that he had been bitten by a venomous creatures, and that the venom was able to overpower his Steel body¡¯s constitution.


    I wonder how the journal ended up in the Talri Clan if the author died.


    A mystery like many other things in my life. I still have many questions that I want answered. Like what the IDA and UIG is, I have never heard of those Clans. Or even what my black bandaged arm is, and the strange space inside it. What is my Gray katra exactly, and how did the chimeras come to be? What was the strange orb I gave to Inik and why did he seem so enthralled by it?


    The questions are an endless tide, beating at my mind. I want to understand, but can¡¯t.


    I look up at the sky, and can see a dark storm creeping up from my left. It¡¯s going to hit soon, and I think I might have to take cover.


    This road was going to become incredibly muddy, and the cold rain was going to make my journey even more miserable.


    I walk for a little bit further, till the clouds are above my heads. I watch in fascination as the rain starts moving towards my direction. Running, I duck under the trees to the right of the road.


    I watch as it hits the ground in sheets of cold water, beating against the ground. The branches of the trees are bended in the wind, shaking with the air currents. Looks like I am going to have to wait out the storm.


    I move deeper into the forest, where the rain has a harder time penetrating the canopy. Standing near the trunk of a tree, I sit done, resting my back against it.


    Keeping my thoughts blank, I look up at the canopy, the leaves moving with the wind. A few raindrops splatter on me, but not much.


    Closing my eyes, I shift my gaze inwards. I scan over my body. My gut has been completely healed, and the Gray crystals have recovered it. Now there are only a few crystals that still glow dimly, most of the strange energy having been used up to heal me.


    I moved deeper in, to my core. The surface is now covered in a thin coating of grayish, brownish Earth imprinted katra. Large basins and small rivers of Water imprinted katra flow along it¡¯s surface. It looks somewhat even uglier than before.


    Well at least it seems to be a good storage for my imprinted Gray katra.


    Moving into my core, I push the image of a cyclone onto the ribbons in my core. My cycling technique starts up, lashing at the sides of my core and drilling deeper.


    My katra capacity is now about where a Lowsteel or Truebronze would be. Which is much better than I could have hoped for, but I have to spend an entire day to make more katra.


    It is a trade off that I hope will soon show dividends. If I have a massive pool of katra to draw from, I won¡¯t have to worry about running out anytime soon. I can always top it off when I take breaks.


    At this rate, my katra storage will completely outpace my rank.


    With that though, I start actively cycling, pushing my technique as far as it can go. The creation and speed of my katra increases a bit with my participation. Time goes by slowly, my mind nearly completely focused on my cycling.


    I am pulled from my trance by the snap of branches. I open my eyes, jumping up with a start. Drawing my dagger, I twirl around and jump backwards, rain pattering on my back.


    The ground is rumbling, and I can feel the vibrations. Trees and branches are shifting and being snapped. What is it?


    I start preparing Gray katra to empower my body.


    Then the foliage behind the tree explodes, a large shape charging from it¡¯s depths.


    There is a roar of pure rage and hatred, ¡°WHAT DID YOU DO WITH THEM?!¡±


    The blur leaps into the air, flying towards me.

 Chapter 15 2/3

    ¡°WHAT DID YOU DO WITH THEM?!¡±


    The blur leaps into the air, flying towards me.


    I roll, narrowly dodging the attack. Coming back to my feet, I squint my eyes and get a good look at my attacker through the rain.


    It is a gorilla, but this one is also different. It has grayish, blackish fur, with four arms. Two smaller arms for what I assume is dexterity related tasks, and two larger front limbs. The gorilla is wearing thick travelers clothes.


    It looks at me in rage, snarling and revealing it¡¯s large, blocky teeth.


    ¡°W-what?¡± I say confused. It¡¯s the gorilla I saw in Tarna! And it can ta-


    The four armed gorilla charges at me again, and I feint to the left. It adjusts it¡¯s attack, but I roll to the right. I send katra to my bandaged hand, the cloth uncoiling.


    The beast roars again, turning to face me.


    I raise up my hands, ¡°Hey! Wait, we can talk a-¡± I am cut off mid sentence as the gorilla leaps at me, trying to smash me into the ground with it¡¯s fists.


    Sidestepping out of the way, I reflexively throw a empowered punch into the side of the gorilla¡¯s head, hitting right behind its ear.


    It staggers for a second, and pain blossoms up my arm from my punch. The gorilla growls, glaring at me.


    I think I made it madder.


    With incredible speed, it backhands me, sending me flying. I land in a bed of foliage, crushing several plants. I hop back to my feet, soarly wishing I had my spear. The entire left side of my chest is burning and I can only hope that none of my ribs are broken.


    The gorilla throws a punch at my head, it¡¯s large fist sailing straight at my face.


    I swiftly duck under the punch, slashing my dagger under the gorilla¡¯s arm, and cutting muscle. I barely avoid a grab from it¡¯s second pair of arms, which it had kept folded close to it¡¯s chest.


    The gorilla roars in pain, swinging at me wildly. I quickly put distance between us, avoiding it¡¯s attacks.


    Those arms are making it hard to stay under it¡¯s guard.


    I open my mouth to try and talk again, but am unable to because the gorilla swings at my head again. I duck under, and barley avoid a undercut left punch.


    Moving under its massive forearms, I send my cloth tentacles out. I get close and personal with it¡¯s second pair of arms, binding them up with the black wraps.


    I duck under a attack, moving behind the gorilla¡¯s back. I need to disable it!


    I stay behind the gorilla, trying to keep in the spot it can¡¯t hit, The best lets out a angry growl, it grabs onto the cloth tentacles holding its second pair of arms together, and yanks.


    I am pulled forward, and have to duck under a backhand swing. Coming up, I unravel the tentacles, sending them at the gorilla¡¯s head. They quickly slither through the air, wrapping around his neck and face.


    Jumping, I clutch onto his back.


    The beast grunts, clawing at the strips of cloth wrapped around its face. It stumbles, roaring in rage.


    I clamp my arms around its neck, hoping to incapacitate the beast. It¡¯s strong hands grip mine, slowly pulling them away from it¡¯s neck, even with my enhanced strength.


    The gorilla stumbles back, raming me into a tree. I cough and my grip loosens, I fall from it¡¯s back onto the ground.


    Rolling, I avoid it¡¯s stomp. I stumble to my feet. I can¡¯t win this fight.


    The four armed gorilla tears the cloth from it¡¯s face. Growling, it starts walking toward me.


    I raise my hands above my head in surrender.


    The gorilla slows, and eventually stops a few feet away from me. It grunts, breathing angrily. It¡¯s brown eyes glare at me, filled with pain and anger. In a deep, gruttal voice, it asks, ¡°What did you do with them?¡±


    I furrow my brow, but keep my hands above my head. ¡°I don-¡±


    The gorilla blurs, and then it¡¯s colliding with me. It¡¯s large fists grab my shoulders, shoving me into the ground. It¡¯s second pair of arms holds down my hands, preventing my from reaching for any weapons.


    The gorilla learns all its weight onto me, roaring in my face. It¡¯s large teeth inches from my nose, and saliva splattering my cheek.


    ¡°DON¡¯T LIE TO ME!¡± The gorilla screams.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    My ears are ringing slightly, and I look at it dazed, I mumble out, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    The gorilla looks even more angry, but doesn¡¯t do anything. I look it in the eyes, not afraid of it. I have faced much worse than this. The deaths of everyone I ever cared about. Inik¡¯s aura of dread, Sol¡¯s pressure. The chimera¡¯s, and even the skeleton man Cereus.


    The gorilla looks me in the eyes, glaring at me. It¡¯s gaze is filled with sorrow and anger, but it looks deep into my soul. It¡¯s eyes search my face, it scowls and leans in close, sniffing me. I reflexively move my head away.


    The gorilla growls, and lets me go. Hopping off my body, it lets out a roar of anger. The beast punches a nearby tree, fracturing wood and leaving a large indent were it¡¯s fist hit.


    I sit up, and climb to my feet. Wary of it, I take a few steps back.


    The gorilla continues punching the tree in anger. Every punch sends rain water spraying into the air. After the 4th punch, the tree groans, and keels over. Landing with a crash on the ground, it bounces several times before stopping.


    The gorilla, in it¡¯s traveler garb, stand there. It heaves breaths, sucking in air. The rain patters on its shoulders, soaking it¡¯s clothe even further.


    I wipe my face with my sleeve, looking at the beast.


    After a few minutes of wary silence, it talks without turning to look at me. ¡°It¡¯s scent was on you. That pungent, sickly smell of decay and death.¡±


    It¡¯s talking about Cereus. The thought forms in my mind, an image of his perpetual skeleton grin. The glowing flames for eyes, and the one simple word he spoke to somehow knock me out.


    The gorilla looks at me over it¡¯s broad shoulder, it¡¯s face now etched with shame and sorrow, the anger melting away. ¡°I was blinded with rage. I thought you were him, and the rain didn¡¯t help.¡±


    I stay silent, ready to run if this is some trick. Looking at the gorilla¡¯s face, I can¡¯t help but think it might be sincere. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Cereus.¡±


    There is a strange glimmer in the gorilla¡¯s eyes, it turns to look at me better. ¡°You know it? You know who took the villagers?¡±


    The Millwallow villagers.


    I shake my head. ¡°I crossed paths with him twice, and only briefly. I don¡¯t know where he took the Millwallow villagers.¡±


    The four armed gorilla seems to deflate. It sits down, holding its head in it¡¯s second pair of arms. The gorilla sits there, it¡¯s shoulder shaking. It takes me a second to realize it¡¯s crying.


    They are quiet sobs, filled with grief.


    I can¡¯t help but feel the need to try and cheer it up, but I don¡¯t approach, ¡°I don¡¯t think they are dead. Or, not now at least.¡±


    The gorilla looks at me, tears and rain water running down it¡¯s face. ¡°You were in Millwallow? Tell me what happened!¡±


    I look the beast in its eyes. Should I?


    There¡¯s no reason not to.


    ¡°I entered the village and went to the inn. There was a bard singing there, and after eating I went to my room. I was woken when the innkeeper tried to kill me, and he might have if the bard hadn¡¯t stepped in.


    The bard was Cereus, and the innkeeper was something else. Like a green¡­ human with long ears and no nose. Cereus and the innkeeper fought, destroying a good size of the town.


    Cereus won, and¡­ I think banished the innkeeper? After that, he knocked me out. I woke up in a pile of rubble, and couldn¡¯t find anyone from the village.¡± The gorilla had stopped crying now, looking at me with a blank face.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not lying,¡± It said hollowly, looking at the ground. I stand there warily, trying to come up with something to say.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I ask, relaxing a little bit.


    The gorilla looks up at me, ¡°Kamar Cal Arntile.¡±


    I now, and approach slowly. I am now confident that Kamar is not a threat, and has calmed down. Sticking out my right hand, I say, ¡°Kardin Amia.¡±


    The gorilla reaches out with his big hand, gripping mine in his. My entire hand is engulfed in his palm. Shaking my hand, the gorilla gets up by himself.


    Kamar towers a good two feet above me, his shoulders about twice my own. He has dark gray fur, with deep ebony skin. His brown eyes are filled with intelligence one would not expect from a ape.


    ¡°I am sorry, I should not have let myself be blinded by my anger,¡± Kamar dips his head towards me.


    I nod, ¡°And I am sorry that I cannot help you.¡±


    Okay. Now I think it¡¯s time I left. I turn to leave. ¡°Goodbye, Kamar Cal Arntile.¡±


    I start walking, heading in the direction of the road. I will need to reach Coskana soon.


    It takes me a second to realize Kamar is following me. I turn around, ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    The four armed gorilla towers over me. He rumbles in a deep and gravelly voice, ¡°You said you have met this ¡®Cereus¡¯ twice?¡±


    I nod hesitantly.


    Kamar grunts, ¡°Then I am coming with you. And you can explain to me about this Cereus.¡±


    I glance over my shoulder at where I know the road is. I doubt there is much I can do to help him.


    Clearing my throat, I speak loud enough to be heard through the rain. ¡°I am headed to Coskana.¡±


    Kamar nods his massive head, ¡°I was originally going to¡­ stay in Millwallow. But now that it is¡­ ah, gone. My next best option is Coskana.¡±


    I slowly nod along, but am hesitant to travel with a stranger. Especially one that just beat me up. I don¡¯t like the idea of him being able to quite literally crush me at any time.


    The gorilla shakes his head, ¡°No, you will explain everything you know about Cereus to me.¡±


    I gulp. It¡¯s like he read my mind.


    ¡°Okay, but only till Coskana. Then we part ways,¡± I turn around and start walking back to the road. Kamar lumbers behind me, matching my pace.


    Where I half to struggle my way through the bushes, the gorilla¡¯s huge frame allows him to just trample through them. He walks past me on all fours, taking the lead and clearing a path through the brush.


    Maybe this won¡¯t be as bad as I thought.


    I follow behind him, thinking about how to phrase to him that I couldn¡¯t really help him find Cereus, and that I didn¡¯t really want to. I am not keen on meeting Cereus again, after the display of power he and the Gith showed.


    We walk in silence, the rain pattering away at my shoulders and cloak. My clothes are soon soaked, but it is not a chill rain, more lukewarm.


    Coming onto the road, I start walking in the direction of Coskana, Kamar following next to me.


    The gorilla looks to the side at me, ¡°Tell me everything you know about Cereus.¡±

 Chapter 15 3/3

    I had to explain everything in excruciating detail for Kamar. He wanted to know everything I knew about Cereus, like his height, the clothes I have seen him wearing. What kind of abilities he has shown, even the way he speaks.


    What this was all adding up to, I have no idea. All these little details, from the ones I could remember, all seemed useless.


    When Kamar was done questioning me, he fell silent. We walked along the poorly kept road in silence for a long time, not speaking.


    I idly scan the forest, listening to the patter of rain. I am soaked to the bone, but I frankly don¡¯t care much. My bag is waxed, preventing any water from gett inside it and ruining my supplies.


    When we get to Coskana, I¡¯m getting a new set of clothes.


    I look at the giant gorilla man, I can see under his fur and thick hide corded muscle. His face is craggy, and if I had to say, he¡¯s old. Maybe 20 or 30, I am not good at judging the age of a giant ape.


    What is he exactly?


    I have never heard of giant, talking gorillas before. And if I had to guess, he might be somewhere in the Steel stages. Maybe even Silver, but I have yet to see him use his Silver Sight.


    I ask him, ¡°Now that I have told you everything I know, what are you going to do now?¡±


    Kamar looks at me thoughtfully. ¡°I can only conclude that Cereus will, at some point, contact you again. It¡¯s the most likely bet. So till then, I will be following you.¡±


    I don¡¯t like the sound of that.


    Smiling politely, I say, ¡°I don¡¯t think-¡±


    Kamar shakes his head, ¡°You won¡¯t convince me not to. I will follow you till he appears. Then I will kill him if he doesn¡¯t tell me what he has done with the villagers.¡±


    I want to object, but I know that if I couldn¡¯t beat him before, I wouldn¡¯t be able to now. Technically he didn¡¯t defeat me either though¡­


    Dismissing the thought, I look back at the four armed gorilla. I can see a determination in his face, much like my own to get revenge on the Tulnar that destroyed Amia.


    I could sympathize with his anger.


    We walk on, through the rain. I have to pull my boots out of the mud several times, but I¡¯m past the point of caring. All I want is an inn or something.


    Looking back at Kamar, I try to think of a way to formulate my question. I give up when I can¡¯t find a better way to say it, ¡°If you don''t mind me asking, I have never seen an gorilla like you. What are you?¡±


    Kamar laughed, he looked at me, ¡°I am an Asper, but what humans commonly call my kind is Girallon.¡±


    I furrow my brow, looking at the Asper. He had said the last bit with disdain. I get the feeling I shouldn¡¯t call him a Girallon.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of your kind, where do they usually live?¡± I ask as we continue down the muddy road. If he is going to follow me, then I best get to know him. His weaknesses in particular.


    Kamar thinks it over for a second, ¡°My people generally live up in the mountains, but there are cases where some of them travel down to explore the world¡­ Or for other reasons.¡±


    I didn¡¯t ask further on the subject questions. I could sense something personal there.


    My boot gets sucked into the mud, and I nearly fall over from it. Getting back my balance, I lean down and wrench my boot from the mud. I¡¯m going to have to clean these.


    Kamar asks without looking back at me, ¡°What are you planning to do?¡±


    Thinking on my answer, I wait a minute before responding, ¡°I want to get out of the Empire. I¡¯m hoping to find a caravan that will take me part way there>¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to leave Traezar?¡± Kamar sounds somewhat curious, but there is also a hint of concern.


    I hesitate, should I tell him?


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not say.¡±


    Kamar nods and doesn¡¯t say anything else. We walk in silence again, and I listen to the patter of rain and the swishing of wind.


    I need to find a way to ditch Kamar, I don¡¯t trust him. For all I know, he could be working with the people who tried to kill me.


    A second later, it strikes me how paranoid I have become. What am I thinking? There would be no way for them to know I¡¯m alive. Even if they did, they wanted me out of the Talri clan, and I am. Why not just have Kamar kill me and be over with it.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Even still, I don¡¯t want him following me. I don¡¯t like the idea of someone I hardly know at my back.


    We walk on through the storm, following the muddy and gently bending road. As we walk, I come up with possible plans to ditch Kamar.


    ***


    Cereus looks over the people. Most of them are either in their night clothes or half dressed. They looks confused, terrified and some are even crying.


    They look at him in fear, and many of them are pressed up against the invisible walls. They are in a large room, everything around is pure black and mist clings to the floor.


    He can¡¯t blame them, being abducted by a skeleton and transported to a strange place.


    Cereus scans over them, most of the woman and children are hiding behind the men, who are trying to put up a facade of bravery.


    Standing up straighter, Cereus holds out a bony hand, keeping the other behind his back. ¡°I know you are terrified. You must think me some monster, a demon and devil. I cannot fault you for this.¡±


    None of them speak, all just looking at his extended hand.


    Cereus continues, ¡°I do not wish to harm you, so there is no need to be scared.¡±


    A woman clutching a baby to her chest says, ¡°Then let us go!¡±


    The skeleton man shakes his head, ¡°I can¡¯t do that. Due to constraints, I can¡¯t let you go back to your village. But I can give you two choices.¡±


    There is whispers among them, many of them angry and upset. A man that looks to be in his 40s steps forward and asks, ¡°What are the choices?¡±


    Cereus looks the man in the eyes, ¡°I can relocate you to another world, one drastically different from what you know. I will leave you in a large city and from there it would be your choice on what to do.¡±


    The man nodded, he looked confused and angry. ¡°And the other?¡±


    Cereus hold out his other hand, a dark, twisting ball of shadow rests in it. ¡°For those who desire to stay on your world, pledge yourselves to me. I shall grant you power, and you shall serve me when I call upon you. You will act as my agents, my spies. I require more eyes than I currently have.¡±


    There are shouts, many of them outrage and anger. One voice is louder than others, ¡°That''s slavery!¡±


    Cereus nods, his bony grin seemingly widening. ¡°Yes, I suppose it is.¡±


    Someone chucks a boot at him, but it bounces off a invisible wall, falling to the ground with a poof of mist. He chuckles and waits for them to calm down.


    Cereus would have rathered left the villagers back on their world, but he couldn¡¯t. Due to various reasons, namely among them rules of the IDA.


    IDA policy would have him either kill them, or put them in stasis for a indeterminable amount of time. But he could circumvent this rule by sending them to a prison planet.


    Another loophole was that if he made them his ¡°agents¡± they would be able to stay. Of course, he benefited the most from this.


    The man in front of Cereus opens his mouth to speak, but the skeleton hold up his hand to stop him. ¡°I have not finished speaking. If you wish to serve me, then you will also have to aid me in an upcoming battle. One that I fear I will be at a disadvantage.¡±


    The people quiet down, looking at him. He stares back at them. Then he speaks again, ¡°Those who wish to serve me, step forward.¡±


    There were hushed whispers, and many of them looked at him with distrust. He chuckled quietly, I suppose this is like a deal with the devil.


    ¡°You may talk it over, if you wish. Take your time, I know this isn¡¯t an easy decision.¡± Cereus says, folding his hands behind his back.


    It takes a few minutes, but one boy who was standing in the back of the crowd steps forward. He has a determined and grim set to his dirt smudged face.


    A woman in the back screeches, and follows her son. The father is a few steps behind. The woman grabs the boy by his ear and starts pulling him back saying, ¡°Venel! You get back right now.¡±


    The boy stumbles back, whining, ¡°But ma!¡±


    Cereus waves his hand and a black tendril whips up from the ground. It curls around the woman¡¯s arm, stopping her cold in her tracks. ¡°This is not a choice you get to decide, with all respect Ma¡¯am. The choice is for everyone to decide, and Venel has decided. He is now in my employment, therefore, I cannot allow you to take him.¡±


    The woman looks outraged, but she lets go of her son. ¡°You can¡¯t do this! He-he¡¯s only a boy! He doesn¡¯t understand.¡±


    Cereus shakes his head. He stomps down on his rising emotions, and says in a measured tone, ¡°If you do not like his decision, then you can join him.¡±


    The tendril of darkness unravels from the woman¡¯s arm, disappearing back into the mist covered floor.


    The woman is crying, she bends down to look her son in the eyes. ¡°Venel, you can¡¯t make a deal with-with this demon! Tell him you don¡¯t want to serve him! Now!¡±


    The father looks down at them. His hands are curled into fists, the knuckles white. His face is grim. He looks up at Cereus.


    The skeleton man grins back at him, his amber flame filled sockets looking the man in the eyes.


    The thickly bearded man grimaces, and looks away. He puts a hand on his wife¡¯s shoulder, squeezing lightly.


    The boy, Venel, is crying, but he shakes his head, ¡°No Ma, I want to be strong. And I don¡¯t want to leave home.¡±


    Crouching down, the man whispers in his wife¡¯s ear. She weeps, but nods. Grabbing her son¡¯s hand, she stands up and looks at Cereus. Her husband grabs her hand in a tight grip.


    Cereus nods, looking at the rest of the crowd, ¡°Anyone else?¡±


    The man in his 40s steps forward and stands next to the family of 3. He is sweating, and there is a fire to his eyes.


    A woman and man walk separately out of the crowd, they both line up.


    Cereus scans the crowd of scared villagers, ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    There is no response.


    The skeleton man nods, looking at the 6 individuals lined up before him. Cereus waves his hand and the crowd is swallowed by a wave of mist.


    His new agents looked shocked, the mother sputters, ¡°What did you do to them?¡±


    Cereus looks at her, ¡°I only put them in stasis till I can send them to the world. They are fine.¡± Looking at all of them, he claps his boney hands. ¡°Right! It¡¯s time I make you into Corvus.¡±


    ¡°Corvus?¡± The woman at the end of the line asks, confused.


    Cereus nods, ¡°Yes. You could say you will become my¡­ hooded pupils. Corvus.¡±


    The villagers stay silent, looking at him.


    Cereus snaps his fingers and tendrils of the black ground slither up their backs. The villagers try to move, but they are completely paralyzed.


    Cereus gives a skeletal grin, ¡°Now, shall we start?¡±


    Tendrils slither up the villager¡¯s limbs, encasing them. There are muffled screams and flashes of amber light from between the cracks.


    Cereus hums the entire time.

 Chapter 16 1/3

    Chapter 16:


    3 Days After Spring¡¯s Beginning


    262 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    Traezar Empire, Trade City Coskana


    I follow in the wake of Kamar, people parting around him like a rock in a river. Every once and a while I could see a Diamond sacred artist, all with very different Signs.


    Glancing at Kamar, I start preparing to run. He won¡¯t be able to find me in the crowd, and I don¡¯t think his nose will let him sniff me out.


    I wait till we start turning a corner. I shift to the side, merging with a group of people crossing the street.


    Glancing over my shoulder, I check to see if Kamar noticed. I don¡¯t see him, but just incase, I duck into an alleyway.


    Moving through the filth littered alley, I can¡¯t help but be reminded of when the assassins tried to kill me. I slowly meander my way through the side streets, hoping to find a main road again.


    After about an hour, I stop at a four way intersection. I¡¯m lost.


    I look at the sky, which is now blue. The sky contrasts with the drab coloring of the buildings¡¯ walls. It had taken a full 2 day trek to get to Coskana, and the entire first day it rained.


    I look at the surrounding buildings. They are made of a stone that has been weathered by time. The color pallete is muted colors and various shades of gray. It makes me depressed by just looking at it.


    There is a old wooden door in the side of one of the buildings. A rickety sign hangs over it, a picture of a scroll, an open hand and a sword carved onto it. Under the picture are words declaring it the; Palmz Premier Purchases.


    Maybe I can ask for directions.


    Shouldering my bag, I step up the wooden stairs and open the door. Stepping into the dim shop, I am hit by a musty smell. Three shelves line the walls of the room and a row stands in the left side of the shop. They are filled with books, scrolls and other items.


    A counter stands on the right side of the room, a door leading further back. Display cases are set up on the counter, various objects nestled in them. A table stand between the left side and the counter, showing off odd nick nacks .


    I scan the room, but don¡¯t see anyone else.


    Taking a few steps inside, I close the door behind me. The hinges squeal in protest.


    I wonder if there are any books or maps here? If I can find a good map, then I will be able to decide where to go.


    Moving to the shelves, I walk down an aisle. The floorboards creak with each step of my mud splattered boots. I scan the shelves, mainly looking at the books. There seems to be no rhyme or reason to the order the items are stored on the shelves. Most haphazardly placed with no indication of a filing system.


    Stopping, I read the spine of a dull red book. Fiend Folio, Monsters & Peoples of Auren.


    I take it off the shelf and flip through the pages with my bandaged hand. It is written in a neat, compact handwriting. From the bits I read, it is very detailed. Pictures also came along with them, giving you the general appearance of the creature.


    This might come in handy. My experiences of not knowing what Kamar was, and even the Tulnar, has shown me I¡¯m ignorant of a lot of things. It would be good to know what I might face in the future.


    I keep walking down the aisle, book in hand, scanning the shelves for anything else that might be useful.


    I stop and stare at a malformed skull that is inbetween a pile of scrolls and a ornate mask. It has a third eye socket in the head, and a cranium elongated in the back. The bottom jaw juts out and two tusks stick up from it.


    Flipping over the tag that is tied to the skull, I read; Troll Skull.


    This thing¡¯s twice the size of my head! I oggle at the strange item, imagining what it could have belonged to.


    Stepping back from the skull, I move to the end of the aisle. Turning in the next one, I start scanning the shelves slowly.


    My eyes stop on a dried snake skin. It is coiled up in a box, resting on a blue pillow. The case is closed and I can see the skin through the glass.


    I read the bronze nameplate on it. Snake Skin of Gilgamesh.


    I scratch my chin, looking at the strange item. Is gilgamesh a type of snake?


    In the dim light streaming in from the windows, I can make out a glint along the edges of the box.


    Leaning in closer, I can see a scripting on the wood. It is fairly complex, but I can tell that on every four sides it is repeated. The scripts are carved into the wood, black ink staining them. It must be important to warrant this kind of protection.


    Wandering down the aisle, I spot the handle of a sword. Approaching it, I realize that the thing reaches up to my elbow. The sword is leaned up against a shelf, sheathed in a plain scabbard.


    This thing is massive! It¡¯s got to be a great sword.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I try to life it, but even with my enhanced strength, it is difficult. My arms start shaking after a few seconds and I am forced to set the sword down and lean it back against the shelf.


    Only someone with a Steel Body solely focused on strength could wield this thing!


    I look at the tag tied to the hilt by a string. The Sword of Minsc.


    Whoever this Minsc is, they must be an incredibly strong person. Erh, ¡°was¡± would probably be more accurate.


    Moving on from the sword, I look at several more books, but don¡¯t find anything of interest. I grab one more book, this one with a few relatively detailed maps in it. The book is called; Lands & Cultures of Auren.


    I get to the end of the aisle. A glint catches my eye.


    Walking over to it, nestled into the back corner of a shelf is a orb. It rests on a dusty velvet pillow, and the sphere is about the size of my palm. It¡¯s an aqua blue, and it looks like there are amorphous cerulean clouds, constantly shifting within their confines


    Is that¡­? My mind flashes an image of the dark orb I got scammed for.


    I pull the pillow and sphere out of the dark corner and look at it in the dim light. I flip a old tag over, reading what it says; The All Seeing Eye.


    It looks similar to the orb I got from before. Only this time it is blue, and bigger.


    I have the irresistible urge to pick it up. Reaching out with my right, black bandaged hand, I pick up the orb. The clouds inside seem to pick up pace, shifting faster and moving in a circle.


    Bringing it closer to my face, I peer into it.


    The dark clouds swirl together, forming a vortex. I can¡¯t look away, my eyes riveted to it. Inside the center of the cyclone a blurry image starts to form.


    I peer farther in, blue light coloring my face. Squinting, I can just make out the image. It quickly clears up, becoming less fuzzy.


    I blink at what I see.


    An army stands at attention, neatly ordered into groups. They number hundreds, maybe even a thousand. But the most striking thing is that they are not human.


    They are all skeletons, looking much like Cereus. But they wear old, beaten armor. Their eye sockets burn with a unholy black flame, licking at their skulls.


    The image shifts and I can see Cereus in his human form. He flies high above the army on some sort of bone construct, surveying his ranks. A black hooded figure sits behind him, their face obscured.


    The view shifts again, this time showing me a mountain. A huge gash marrs it¡¯s side, white lightning crackling across the pitch dark chasm. It seems trapped under a dark film, trying to break free.


    As I watch, the lightning continues to spark. More and more violently. Then the membrane seemingly dissolves, white lightning bursting out with the roar of thunder. It arcs high into the sky, branching out. Bolts crack down on the ground around the gash, shaking, scorching and setting fire to the earth.


    A few moments later a dark shape forms in the lightning. A massive scaled and clawed hand erupts from the gash, electricity sparking along it.


    Then another hand appears, both digging huge furrows in the scorched earth.


    My view shifts back to Cereus on the bone construct that I can¡¯t see clearly. He curses, yelling over the wind to the figure at his back, ¡°They brought a bloody Astral Dreadnought!¡±


    The vision fuzzes again, distorting. Then I am looking at something else.


    It is a city, but a strange one.


    The buildings seem to be made of sandstone and wood. The full moon lights the streets, forming deep shadows in corners and allies. Hiding what does no wish to be seen.


    The city stands on a giant, rocky plateau. A large wall ringing it¡¯s length. Off the side of the plateau is an endless sea of sand, stretching far off into the distance.


    The view shifts, moving down closer to the city. It stops above an alley, providing a clear view into it.


    A figure is hunched over a person lying on the ground. The view shifts again, providing me with a better angle. I can now directly see the figure and the person it is hunched over.


    The figure is covered in blood, crimson staining it¡¯s beige robes. A deep, sinister red glows on the figure¡¯s hands. It is a Katra Construct. The red katra forms long, knife like claws on the person¡¯s fingers. The clawed hands are soaked in blood, rivulets dripping onto the stone brick ground.


    The woman laying on the ground is clearly dead, a huge gash in her neck. Long lacerations and cuts mar their face and body, weeping blood.


    The robed figure is hunched over the corpse, sucking up the blood pumping from the bodys neck.


    The figure pauses from its feast. It looks up, straight at me.


    Its face is hidden in the shadow of the nearby building, but I can make out the crimson dripping down its chin. Two, bright red eyes stare at me. They are the eyes of a predator.


    The vision fuzzes again.


    This time I am looking at a field, but this one is marred in dark blood. Armored corpses lay in mounds, blood leaking down from them like streams.


    A dark, grey clouded sky shrouds everything in a dim light, no sun peaking through it.


    My view shifts gain, this time showing me a particular mound. A lone man kneels at the top of the 10 body high hill. His helmet is battered and blood marred, and he stares at the ground listlessly. His arms hang limp at his sides, blood dripping from his gauntlets.


    A gray pole with a spear head shaped point rests at his side, sitting in a pool of dark blood.


    His armor is painted crimson with blood, it has clearly already started to crust.


    The vision distorts for a second, then resituates itself.


    The man shifts slightly, and slowly his head looks up at me. His face is concealed by a faceplate of steel, holes punched in it for breathing.


    His irises peer out of the darkness of the helmet, glowing a dim gray.


    There is a muffled voice, sounding hollow and defeated. ¡°Don¡¯t follow my Path.¡±


    Then I am ripped from the vision, the orb torn out of my hand. I return to reality, my head spinning.


    I look around me, my brain slowly coming back to the real world. It takes me a second to realize where I am.


    My head jerks back as I see who tore me from the vision in my unfocused sight.


    It is a bipedal fox, it¡¯s arms wrapped in red, blue and purple cloth. In its hand it clutches the swirling ceruclean sphere. Gold and silver trinkets adorn its frame, giving it a almost royal look.


    I blink and reality seems to reassert itself.


    A man wearing a strange, black hat with a high top, holds the orb in his white gloved hand. He wears a expensive looking coat, twin coat tails forming off the back.


    He grins at me with cold eyes, a straight, thin mustache and goatee adorning his face. He has sharp eyebrows, enhancing his angry grin. Long, black hair streams down to his shoulders from his hat.


    I blink, focusing my eyes. ¡°W-what?¡±


    The man glares at me, ¡°You saw something.¡±


    I open my mouth to answer, but he interrupts me before I can say anything. ¡°Don¡¯t try and change it, or it¡¯s more likely to happen.¡±


    I take a step back, my instincts screaming at me to draw my dagger and defend myself. But I am still disorientated.


    The man places the orb back on the pillow on the shelf, pushing it into the corner. Away from sight. He looks at me, ¡°Get out, now.¡±


    I stumble my way to the door, glancing back only once.


    A image of the foxman is interposed over the man, a sinister smile curling along both their lips. I blink and it is only the strange man glaring at me.


    I push my way through the door of Palmz Premier Purchases, falling down in the alley outside the door.


    I empty the contents of my stomach on the dirty paved stones, my head spinning. The bile burns my throat, and when I¡¯m done, I shakily stand, wiping my mouth.


    I stumble down the alley, trying to make sense of what just happened.

 Chapter 16 2/3

    I push my way through the door of Palmz Premier Purchases, falling down in the alley outside the door.


    I empty the contents of my stomach on the dirty paved stones, my head spinning. The bile burns my throat, and when I¡¯m done, I shakily stand, wiping my mouth.


    I stumble down the alley, trying to make sense of what just happened.


    The ground is swaying and I am forced to sit down, resting against a wall. My focus returns to the two books in my lap. I¡­ didn¡¯t pay for them.


    The image of that thing and it¡¯s bloody maw appears in my head. Then the sea of corpses, streams of blood forming from their bodies.


    I turn and dry heave, my stomach already empty of its contents.


    Sitting back up, I stare at the wall across from me. What¡­ what did I just see?


    An army of dead, some kind of monster coming out of a mountain. A creature feasting on the corpse of a woman. The sea of corpses, one man still alive.


    His gray eyes are burned into my mind.


    Those¡­ looked like my eyes.


    I can¡¯t get the vision of the man¡¯s gore splatter helm out of my head, gray eyes glowing dimly.


    Calm down.


    Closing my eyes, I focus inwards. I startup my cycling technique, but it is shaky for the first few minutes. I calmly help speed up the process, mind going blank.


    My faculties return a while later and I stop cycling. I am far calmer now, no longer feeling like barfing.


    What was that orb? I definitely wasn¡¯t like the one Cereus gave me.


    Whatever the sphere was, it showed me something that I still can¡¯t understand. Whatever the visions were, I am sure of one thing.


    They haven¡¯t happened yet.


    I can only assume that the first one was the raid. The thing Cereus had interrogated the gith about. It looked big, whatever that thing coming out of the gash was.


    And the¡­ blood creature. Whatever it was. I remember it¡¯s predatory gaze, assessing me. It had been humanoid, but those claws. They looked like constructs made of katra.


    Or could they have been a Sign?


    It is entirely possible that those claws had been some type of Sign. Which would mean that whatever that thing was would be higher or at Low Diamond.


    Finally, there was the macabre landscape. Bodies piled high, blood flowing in streams, dark clouds over head. The man kneeling there, splashed in blood and gore.


    His armor had been completely painted in blood, and now that I look back, I don¡¯t think it was entirely steel. Parts of it were, and other parts something else.


    The words he spoke, ¡®Don¡¯t follow my Path.¡¯


    They chilled me, because I knew it was a warning. One that I will hav to keep in mind. I think back to when this all started.


    Amia being burnt down, the tulnar. My wandering, running and hiding in the jungle. And Inik.


    He had warned me about losing my humanity. Of walking a path of bloodshed. And I don¡¯t regret taking saying no.


    I will have vengeance for Amia. I will kill the Tulnar who murdered and ate Karla.


    Whatever happens, I refuse to die. I will become strong, and I will use that strength to enact vengeance for Amia and its people.


    I come out of my thoughts, looking at the crust of my core. It is now covered in a thin layer of brown and grayish Earth imprinted katra. Large ponds dot it¡¯s surface, forming where I smoothed out large basins to hold the Water imprinted katra. A thin membrane of Air imprinted katra covers it all.


    Deep under the surface, surrounding my core, is the Fire imprinted katra and the Life katra.


    I wonder what other kinds of gray katra I can imprint. I know I can make gray ice katra, but it is far harder than making gray water katra.


    Looking at the jagged layer surrounding my core for some reason brings me peace.


    My thoughts wander to the strange fox man I saw. I still can¡¯t tell if that was me just seeing things, or if that was actually the shopkeeper. Maybe it was another vision? But I wasn¡¯t looking into the orb.


    I think back to when I first saw Cereus, and then him turning briefly into a skeleton. Then the Gith and it¡¯s appearance changing. Now this fox man. It¡¯s strange, could the shopkeeper have been hiding his real form?


    There is really no way for me to know. I¡¯m not going back to that shop, and he made it clear I was to not come back.


    I look back at my core, and it is only now that I realize that it is vibrating slightly. It¡¯s not noticeable on the surface, but when I look in I can see it. I can rank up again.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    I am excited by the thought. My cycling has gotten me up to Truebronze, and normally I would have already ranked up. Because portions of the vital arua I absorb is transferred into my body, it has taken more time.


    I focus on my core, and draw out all of the Gray katra inside it. I surround my core in it, just under the jagged crust covering it. Then I start squeezing.


    Pain blossoms in my chest, but I push through it as my core slowly shrinks. After what feel likes an eternity, I am done.


    I can feel the snap and the pain fades away.


    Now my core is smaller, but I can feel that my capacity has deepened. I¡¯m Truebronze!


    The excitement and pride inside me is palpable.


    After everything that has happened to me, I have gained far more strength than I have a right to. And I will get stronger.


    I inspect my core. During my cycling, the core had grown back to its original size, the surrounding layer moving to allow this. Now it was back to the same size as when I reached Highbronze, the crust moving with it.


    I inspect my core, and I get the familiar feeling that it has deepened. The idle spire of Gray katra strands sits there, waiting for me to start up the cycling technique.


    I scan my body to see if anything changed, but don¡¯t see anything out of the ordinary. Or, atleast, anything new.


    Moving back to my core, I notice something funny.


    My core is tilted, slowly turning. There is a barely noticeable amount of Vital Arua being pulled in from my surroundings and channeled into my core. Is it¡­ cycling by itself now?


    I peer into my core and can see that the cyclone is moving ever so slowly, and that the trickle of Arua is being converting at a glacial pace.


    While it might not be much, it is still a bit that I don¡¯t have to do manually.


    Moving down to the surface of my core, I project myself onto it. The phantom form of my body seemingly appears, and I look at the desolate landscape.


    There are still giant crags in the surface of my core, leading all the way down to my actual core. But now bright light flows up from them, illuminating the surrounding area.


    In a way, coupled with the ponds of water, it is kind of beautiful.


    It looks so different from when I first started. I remember back to when my core had been a simple sphere, with fuzzy, undefined edges.


    Now it is defined and at the Truebronze stage. Granted, it doesn¡¯t look all that pretty, what with the jagged surface.


    I walk around the surface of my core, looking at it. I move towards one of the crags of light, which is bordering on the edge of a pool of water I made.


    As I approach, I look down the massive ravine. It goes deep, the crust having become very thick. I can see the bright glow of my core and the glow of the Fire imprinted katra in the stones.


    It combines all together to make a bright light that flows out of the crag. It baths the surondings in a golden hue, glistening off the giant jagged rocks. It sparkles on the nearby Gray water.


    As I approach the edge of the pond, I notice that the water is moving in small waves now. I can only guess that it is from my core turning.


    I look around. The entire place has an eerie and alien beauty to it.


    Walking along the edge of the water, I look at it. I still don¡¯t understand why this place formed. And why it seems to be such a great place to store the imprinted katra.


    I reach a hand of the water, and with a thought, I grab a globe of it. I toss it between my hands, thinking. This place is calming. It¡¯s like my own personal world, where I can do what I want. Away from the horrors of the real world.


    I have always been an introverted person, living in my head more than the real world. Fantasizing about adventure and becoming strong.


    I am no longer that naive. I seek power for vengeance, and the only places I have gone are ones filled with beauty, pain and death.


    When I look back at myself, I can no longer say I am the same person. I might as well be a completely new person.


    Taking a deep breath, I extract myself from my quickly spiraling thoughts. I gaze at the world around me, putting the water back.


    I walk on, trying to come to terms with the images I saw from the ¡°All Seeing Eye¡±. I still couldn¡¯t make much sense of them. Like what is a Astral Dreadnought? What are the Gith? Who is Cereus? What are the bandages on my arm?


    The questions swirl around my head, but I let them fade into the background. Just going to have to find the answers out for myself.


    I blink, my eye being caught by something on the edge of the water. It casts a small shadow, bathing in the light from the crevasse behind me.


    Leaning down, I am confused by what I see.


    It is a small plant, two leaves shifted in the direction the light is coming from. It is about two inches tall, and is a dark, greyish green. The small plant sits on the edge of the water.


    The thing looks dry, and has started to wilt.


    In confusion, I touch one of the small leaves with my finger. I stroke it, and I can feel the soft leaf. What¡­ what is this?


    I stare at the plant, trying to make sense of what I am seeing. I look around, up and down the bank of the water. I don¡¯t see anymore of them.


    How?


    This must have something to do with me ranking up. Or maybe this plant has been here the entire time, and I just never noticed. But that doesn¡¯t make sense.


    I look down at the small thing, and it¡¯s wilted leaves. It¡¯s clearly slowly dying.


    With a flex of my will, I bring a handful of water from the lake. I sprinkle it onto the plant, wetting the leaves and ground.


    Almost immediately, the plant seems to perk up. It turns a brighter, healthier green and it¡¯s stem straightens.


    That¡­ was quick.


    This can¡¯t be a normal plant. First off, it¡¯s growing inside me. Second, it¡¯s growing on my core.


    I can¡¯t wrap my head around what this means, it¡¯s to strange. Too abstract. I have never heard of this, or even imagined it. How did it get here?


    Looking deep into the crust, I find that the plants is made of a strange Gray katra. It glows a bright green, but I can also see flecks of the Life imprinted gray katra in it.


    The small plant¡¯s roots grow far deeper than I would have thought. Most of the roots are shifted over towards the water, but it looks like that portion died due to a shift in the soil.


    Has¡­ my katra created life? I can¡¯t help but get images of the chimeras. They had been melded together by the Gray Life katra, other types of katra forming their cores.


    This is like that, but only with a plant.


    I blink, noticing that the plant is moving. The leaves are slowly dipping down, letting the droplets of water on them splash down onto the ground. Then they return to their original places, tilted towards the light.


    This is all so strange. I don¡¯t understand.


    There is a sound, and I jump from my trance. Back in the real world.


    A shadow looms over me, a mass of angry gorilla. I am picked up off the ground and a deep voice rumbles, ¡°Found you, you bastard!¡±

 Chapter 16 3/3

    There is a sound, and I jump from my trance. Back in the real world.


    A shadow looms over me, a mass of angry gorilla. I am picked up off the ground and a deep voice rumbles, ¡°Found you, you bastard!¡±


    Kamar grips my cloak and shirt with his large, muscled arms. He lifts me efforestly off the ground and slams me into the brick wall I was resting against.


    I cough, pain shooting through my nerves. Gasping for air, I wrap my arms around the aspers forearms. I stare into his eyes, which are a deep black smouldering with anger.


    He roars into my face, ¡°Do you think I care about you?! I don''t! I would much rather let you die than follow you, but I have to find them!¡±


    I struggle in his grasp, trying to come up with a response.


    The asper breathes heavily looking at me, but after a few breaths he sets me down on my feet. Letting go of me, he takes a few steps back. ¡°I care little about you, and you aren''t getting rid of me till I find Cereus! Is that clear?¡±


    I nod, knowing that there was not going to be any way to convince him otherwise. It has become clear that I am stuck it with him. I bow my head, saying, ¡°This one is sorry, but I thought it best we go our separate ways. But it has become clear that I may have been¡­ hasty.¡±


    I inject as much conjured regret into my words as possible, knowing that it won''t fool the ape.


    He glares down at me, a scowl on his face. He bends down and picks up the two books I dropped in his second set of arms. Kamar speaks in a deep rumble while looking at the books, ¡°I am assuming you know of where you want to go?¡±


    I shake my head and grab the books from his hands. I''m going to have to find a better way to lose him next time.


    ¡°I never got around to reading them, so maybe we should find someplace to rest for the night.¡± I say while thinking of finding an inn.


    Kamar nods, and I can see he has calmed down. He¡¯s not going to fall for that a second time, is he?


    Looking at him, I ask, ¡°Do you know of any cheap inns?¡±


    I could go to the one¡­ Vicar and I stayed at, but I¡¯m pretty sure it would be too expensive. The thought of Vicar gives me pause, but I push down the emotions that try to bubble up.


    Kamar thinks for a second, then nods, ¡°You walk in front.¡± He motions to outside the alley, and for me to go first.


    It¡¯s definitely going to be harder.


    I walk out of the alley, Kamar behind me.


    The flickering light of the fireplace makes it a bit hard to read, but I don¡¯t mind. Flipping a page of Lands & Cultures of Auren, I inspect the map. It is of a small country that shares a border with The Traezar Empire, and the Desert of Rua.


    From the information I have read about it, the country is famous for its powerful Sacred Artists. They might be small, but they have lasted through half a century of conflict, having splintered off Traezar in a civil war.


    What it was most famous for was its sacred artists. Various schools had formed, all catering to certain katra aspects. Now they might not have as much variety in the arts as Traezar, but they are able to study the katra they do have, and figure out ways to boost the artists¡¯ power.


    What interested me most was that there were certain school that would train you if you were able to pass a trial, and had a unique or rare katra aspect. It seemed like a good opportunity, even though I am hesitant to reveal my Gray katra.


    I need to understand my katra more, and all its strange intricacies. I have still been mulling over the small plant living on my core. I need to know how it got there.


    Did it just spontaneously form from my reaching Truebronze?


    Did I somehow make it subconsciously, not even knowing I had done it?


    Or was my Gray katra really alive, and the plant is a manifestation of this?


    The questions were numerous, and I could only guess as to their answers.


    I hadn¡¯t the time to go back and check on the strange plant, Kamar having kept a close eye on me, and my own reading.


    Blinking, I realize that I have been reading, but not actually remembering anything due to my thinking. Flipping the page back, I start again from the top of the book. It¡¯s been so long since I have read a book.


    A wry grin forces its way onto my lips. How many days has it been since Amai was destroyed? It been, what? 8? 9 months? I know it¡¯s nearly been a whole year, with spring on its way in.


    I close the book. My best option is the small country Osmun, with their schools I could gain even more strength. I know how to decently fight, and I know that my katra is something completely unknown.


    I look at Kamar, who has put on a pair of round spectacles with a metal frame. It is rather comical to see a gorilla wearing glasses.


    He is studying the other book I got, mostly out of boredom while I try and decide where I want to go. He is holding the Fiend Folio with his smaller, more dextrous pair of arms, his larger first set propped up on the table.


    ¡°I think I know where we should go,¡± I show him the page with the map of Osmun, the sound of we tasting funny on my tongue.


    Kamar nods, his eyes scanning the page. ¡°Why do you want to go there?¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    I look him in the eyes, ¡°I need to get stronger. I¡¯m weak.¡±


    The asper scratches his head, ¡°Aren¡¯t you an Diamond?¡±


    That makes me pause for a second. I could see how he would mistake me for one, with my strange eyes and my close ot Steel strength. With some careful thinking, I shake my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m nowhere close to being in the Diamond realm.¡± I say, making it clear that I won¡¯t answer anything more. I would rather keep knowledge about myself close at hand, and I frankly don¡¯t trust Kamar yet.


    I tell him that I am going to go to sleep.He nods and starts reading the Fiend Folio again.


    Getting up from the table, I bring the map book with me. The inn we found isn¡¯t all that nice, but it is cheap. We are sharing a room, and I don¡¯t have any idea how he is going to fit himself on the second bed.


    Opening our room, I step inside and close the door behind me. Walking my way over to my bed, I take off my boots and leave them next to the foot of the bed.


    Laying down on the hay stuffed mattress, I pull the thin blanket over me.


    Closing my eyes, I focus my mind¡¯s eye inwards.


    Moving to my core, I stare at it from above. It slowly turns, sucking in a meager amount of Vital Arua. The bodies of water dot its surface and the giant crags glow dimly.


    I didn¡¯t see it before, but could this be¡­ a world?


    Philosophers had theorized that our world was round, or something at least close to that shape. From looking at the stars, and travelling. It was of course, a theory.


    Though this might prove that our world is a sphere, or it might just be my core. I suppose there is no way to know.


    I project myself down on the surface, where I knew the plant was. My phantom form materializes in front of the plant, and I crouch down to get a better look at it.


    Did¡­ it get bigger?


    I can¡¯t exactly remember how big the plant was, but I¡¯m pretty sure it wasn¡¯t the size of my hand.


    Touching one of the leaves with my finger, I gently brush it. I can definitely feel it.


    The plant shifts, moving it¡¯s leaves a little.


    I command a fist full of water and sprinkle it on the plant, soaking it. The small thing seems to perk up more, and the water is quickly absorbed.


    Using my sense of katra, I can tell that it¡¯s roots have started to spread out even more, most reaching towards the water.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s harmful. It¡¯s made of my katra. It might be something like the power crystals covering my body.


    I look up at the dark sky. Plants need light, right?


    Shifting my gaze to the giant crag that light streams from. It must be where the plant is getting it¡¯s light.


    As I think about the plant, I start having doubts about how it could survive here, and even grow. I have no sun to provide light, and I made the water basins far apart.


    Well, for now, it¡¯ll stay here. I need to study it and make sure it¡¯s not harmful.


    Looking back at the plant, I am surprised. It seems to have grown again, and as I watch, I can see a bud forming on it¡¯s stem.


    The bud grows dark and a second branch extends out of it, a new leaf quickly forming on the end.


    It¡¯s growing fast. How?


    I look around and it suddenly hits me. Everything is enriched with my Gray katra, which is probably boosting it¡¯s growth.


    I decide to leave the plant for now and study it. This was all too strange and new for me, and I didn¡¯t want to make any hasty decisions.


    Sitting there, I watch the plant till I drift off to sleep.


    ***


    Cereus twists his bracelet, letting the silver band, and the black gemstone in it, catch the light. He mumbles a word, and the air hums.


    The stone flashes rainbow, and then a tear in reality rips itself open in front of him.


    He walks through, the tear closing itself.


    Cereus looks at the black landscape, the mist on the ground being kicked up by his feet as he walks.


    Stopping, he stand before six pods made of black tendrils coming out of the floor, amber light steadily glows from between the cracks.


    ¡°Looks like they are fully baked now, good.¡± He says, waving his hand. The cocoons split open, the tendrils uncoiling with a hiss and falling limp to the ground.


    Cereus inspect the people who lay in a fetal position at the bottom of the pods.


    He loudly claps his hands once. The 6 people startle awake, looking around confused.


    ¡°Hello! I hope you are feeling good.¡± Cereus reaches with his left hand, and reality seems to fold in on itself, then with a pop, he is holding a basket. Moving from person to person, he leaves them a pair of clothes. ¡°Put these on.¡±


    Once everyone has put their clothes on, Cereus looks at them standing in a line. There is the boy, Venel and his parents standing next to him. Then the woman and finally the two men. They all wear clothes in various shades of black and gray.


    A smile coils itself onto Cereus¡¯s lips. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    Venel is looking at his body, which is now covered in lean muscle. ¡°I feel amazing! Ma, look!¡± He flexs, showing off to his mother.


    She puts on a strained smile and pats the body on the head. The woman looks at Cereus, ¡°What did you do to us?¡±


    Cereus smiles wider, ¡°I improved you.¡±


    The 6 people look different from when they first were encased in the black tendrils. Now they all had athletic builds, with lean muscle. All of their hair was a dark black, and there eyes are now colored a deep amber.


    The swordsman points at them, ¡°You have chosen to accept my power, and so I have changed you. Try to find your core.¡±


    They hesitate, and the man and Venel are the first to close their eyes. A few seconds later, the man¡¯s eyes snaps open. ¡°Where¡¯s my core?!¡±


    Cereus holds out his hands in a calming manner, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re fine. I merely removed the limitations that your world placed on your body in regards to Astral energy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The man looks confused.


    Cereus holds up his hand, looking everyone in the eyes. ¡°I have boosted your power, and evenly spread your power. You are no longer under the bonds and limitations of your method of Astral energy control. Close your eyes again and think about it for a second, I have implanted memories that should help you understand.¡±


    They don¡¯t hesitate this time, all closing their eyes. Cereus waits patiently for them to all open their eyes.


    The father looks Cereus in the eyes, ¡°Astral energy. It¡¯s like a universal katra? It doesn¡¯t have limitations? That doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±


    The swordsman shakes his head, ¡°Not exactly, in order to use Astral, you have to have a certain, I suppose, ¡°brand¡± of it. I have merely evenly spread your katra, which is a diluted version of Astral energy, and purified it. Then I imprinted on you my brand of Astral.¡±


    The mother blinks, her eyes are unfocused and Cereus can guess that she is sifting through the knowledge. A look of disgust and horror dawns on her face. ¡°These are¡­ spells? The Clutch of Orcus? Bloodstar? Consumptive Field? These are horrible!¡±


    Cereus nods, looking at the woman. ¡°Yes. I know, they aren¡¯t exactly nice. But you accepted my gift of power, and I have given you it. Now, it is time for you to serve me.¡±


    He holds out his right hand, the bracelet ripping another tear in reality. ¡°If you¡¯ll step through the portal, I will assign you to your tasks.¡±


    Cereus smiles again, and it twists with glee.


    The woman looks at him and the portal, she hold her son close to her, rubbing his hair. ¡°You¡¯ll¡­ You will let me stay¡­?¡± She seems to be having a hard time talking, probably still trying to comprehend what is going on.


    Venel holds his mother¡¯s arm, ¡°It¡¯s okay, ma.¡±


    Cereus nods to the woman, ¡°You can stay with your son and husband. Now, please, step through.¡±


    The man in his 40s is the first to step through.


    Cereus funnels them through the rip and shortly follow after them. He mutters, ¡°No time to waste, I¡¯ve got to get everything ready.¡±


    The tear in reality closes itself as he steps through.

 Chapter 17 1/3

    Chapter 17:


    4 Days After Spring¡¯s Beginning


    263 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    Traezar Empire, Trade City Coskana


    I wake up quickly, rolling over and reaching for my spear, ready to defend myself from the beast that is attacking me.


    Then I fall off my bed and reality comes crashing back down.


    There are some deep chuckles and the floorboards creak under a great weight.


    I groan and get to my feet, looking at the asper. Kamar had tapped me on the shoulder to wake me up and I had thought I was back in The Jungle.


    Looking at him, and in sleepy disdain, I ask, ¡°What is it?¡±


    He smiles, revealing his large, blocky and surprisingly white teeth. ¡°I have found us a way to get to Osmun.¡±


    Blinking the tiredness out of my eyes, I look at him in surprise, ¡°You found one?¡±


    Kamar nods, ¡°They will leave when the sun reaches its zenith, which means we have an hour or so.¡±


    I need to get supplies and a new weapon. I sit on my bed and quickly pull my boots on. Looking at Kamar, I ask, ¡°Where is the caravan headed?¡±


    He chuckles, and only says, ¡°A near direct route to Osmun.¡±


    That¡¯s not helpful at all.


    Getting up, I grab my bag and re-sheath my dagger. Stretching I walk to the door, looking over my shoulder at the asper, ¡°I¡¯m going to get supplies.¡±


    The four armed gorilla lumbers behind me, grabbing up his giant pack. ¡°Not without me.¡±


    I sigh, and don¡¯t say anything else. Walking out of our room¡¯s door, I enter the first floor of the inn.


    I stop to hand the innkeeper our key and then leave. Kamar follows behind me, ducking to fit through the door.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asks as we exit onto the bustling street.


    I look around, ¡°I need to find someplace that sells weapons, and get some travel supplies.¡±


    The asper nods and starters moving down the street to my left. I follow behind him, still dazzled by the sheer variety of people in Coskana. I watch a cart, pulled by what looks like some kind of large bird that walks on two legs, trundle through the street and turn out of sight.


    My thoughts go back to the strange plant that is living on, for lack of a better word, world. I had watched it, and it¡¯s growth seems accelerated quite a bit. I fed it a little more of my Gray katra water, and it had grown to about my shin, a large bushel of leaves crowning it.


    The roots of the plant had spread out far wider than I thought they would, at least several feet from the plant, and the same downwards.


    I am taken out of my thoughts as Kamar stops and points at a sign with a sword, hammer and anvil. ¡°This is a weaponsmith who will give you a fair deal. Or so I have heard from the inn keeper.¡±


    I nod and walk up the wooden steps and into the shop. A small bell tinkles as I enter, Kamar ducks through the doorway behind me.


    I am greeted by a large room, weapons hung on wracks around the room. Others are displayed in cases or in barrels.


    There is a desk in the back, next to a door. A man with a graying beard walks out, his face smudged with charcoal. His face is weathered, his beard short, and his thick leather apron has charing marks.


    ¡°Good day! How may I help¡­¡± He stops to look up at Kamar behind me, faltering for a second. ¡°...you?¡±


    Kamar is kind of intimidating.


    Looking at the weaponsmith, I say, ¡°I need a spear, preferably one under a zeni.¡±


    The man nods, taking it in step. He walks over to a barrel bristling with polearms. Grabbing a spear, he twirls it and holds out the shaft towards me. ¡°This is one of my cheaper weapons.¡±


    I take it from him, stepping into an open area of the shop. Slashing up, then to the side and twirling it, I hum, thinking. ¡°The balance is okay, but do you have anything a bit more sturdy and shorter?¡±


    This one is a little too long.


    My last spear was nicer. I remember the masterpiece that was inscribed with sharpness and durability. I never got to test the Katra effect as well.


    I hand the spear back the the weaponsmith and he places it back in the barrel. Moving over, he takes a spear off the wrack on the right wall.


    The spear is made of a light wood, a long spear head adorns it¡¯s top. The bottom is wrapped in a white cloth, so that it doesn¡¯t get worn down.


    I take it from him and the spear reaches up to my elbow. A short spear, close in length to my original one.


    Giving it a few test swings, I nod. This should do.


    ¡°What¡¯s the shaft made of?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Iron Wood, flexible but still strong enough to be hard to break.¡±


    Turning to the weaponsmith, I ask, ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°5 silver dragoons and 10 sparks.¡±


    I resist the urge to react to the price. Weapons aren¡¯t cheap, are they?


    Following the man, who stays clear of Kamar who is studying a hammer, I place the spear on the counter as he gets behind it.


    Pulling out my coin pouch, I inspect the state of it. I had been able to scrounge some money up in Tarna, giving me a total of 2 zeni, 7 dragoons and 19 sparks. It wasn¡¯t a fortune and I haven¡¯t been spending much of it.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Plucking out the 5 dragoons and 10 sparks, I count them out on the counter. The weaponsmith sweeps them up, placing them in a pocket of his apron. He writes down the purchase on a ledger, asking, ¡°Name?¡±


    ¡°Kardin Amia.¡± I say simply.


    The man nods and writes my name down on the ledger. He slides it back under the counter and says, ¡°All done. Anything else I can help you with? Maybe something for your¡­ err.¡±


    I look over my shoulder at Kamar, ¡°Friend.¡±


    ¡°For your friend?¡±


    Kamar looks up, he shakes his head and puts the war hammer he was inspecting back onto the wall. ¡°No, I am good.¡±


    Grabbing the spear, I follow Kamar out of the shop and back onto the busy street. The asper points further down the street, ¡°We can find a market further down the street. It would be a good place to get supplies.¡±


    I nod and follow him.


    I¡¯m going to need to find a way to get more money.


    We come into a large square, stalls setup in disordley rows. Merchants shout out their wares, boasting about them.


    A stall catches my eye. A small four posted tent is put up around it, with the front open.


    Stopping at the stall, which is selling exotic animals, I look at the creatures in cages. I inspect one of them, it looks like a blue scaled lizard with a long neck. Large butterfly like wings sprout from it¡¯s back. The creature is the size of a cat, and it look at me angrily through the bars of its cage.


    I look at the tag on the cage; Faerie Dragon.


    Moving on from it, I stop to look at a jar. A small, fuzzy blue light floats in the center. It lets out small chirping sounds, floating slowly around the jar. The light is mesmerizing, but Kamar puts one of his hands on my shoulder.


    He rumbles, ¡°Don¡¯t stare at it too long. It¡¯s a Will o¡¯ Wisp, it¡¯ll hypnotize you.¡±


    I blink, coming out of the trance. My head feels light and it takes me a second to recover. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    What a strange creature. I avert my eyes from it and go a little deeper into the stall, past a small shelf lined with various cages. A flash catches my eye and I stop to look at a cage with particular thick bars.


    A small four legged scorpion sits in it. But this scorpion is made of green crystal, with beady red eyes. The thing clacks it¡¯s mantables at me.


    The tag says; Crysmal, Earth aspect.


    Looking closely, I can see through the crystal, which reveals its organs. I can see the heart pumping a dark green blood throughout the crystal body. Creepy.


    I browse the shop for a little bit more, looking at all the strange creatures. I leave shortly after.


    Walking through the market, Kamar and I grab various dried foods that should last a long while.


    Once we are done, I ask the asper, ¡°Alright, I think I have everything I need. You?¡±


    He nods his large head. His fur is even more eye catching when the sun is out, and he towers over everyone in the market. He says, ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else. Follow me, our ride¡¯s close to leaving probably.¡±


    I catch up to his side and ask him, ¡°What kind of ride are we getting?¡±


    He smirks, which is strange on his gorilla like face, ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait and see. I promise it is the best we can get.¡±


    That¡¯s not helpful at all.


    We walk through the streets of Coskana, heading into the upper district. We move down towards the docks. Was he able to get us a ship towards Osmun?


    The docks are a bustling place, loud shouts from formen and general chatter fill the air. Men move back and forth, loading crates and unloading them onto ships. A cart filled with beer kegs cuts through the crowd.


    I follow Kamar deep into the ports, where we start walking on a boardwalk. It is crusted with seagal poop and the waves lap at the sea weed covered posts that hold it up.


    The air stinks of fish and sweat.


    The asper stops before a small ship. It is made of a dark wood, and it is slender. Built for speed. The side has the name painted on it in fancy lettering; The Sky Fisher.


    Kamar is smiling, ¡°This is a merchant ship that is headed towards Osmund. I was able to acquire us passage.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow, impressed. I¡¯ve never been on a ship before, this¡¯ll be fun!


    A shout pierces through the din of the port and I turn to see a man standing at the top of the plank leading up to the ship.


    He wears a big hat, a drooping red feather sticking out of it. His black beard reaches down to his stomach, twisted into various knots. He has bright blue eyes and there is a gold loop attached to his ear.


    The man jumps down the plank, taking a few hops towards us. He stops and I am able to see he is wearing a loose fitting white shirt, brown pants and a thick long tailed coat.


    He grins, revealing a silver tooth, looking at Kamar, ¡°Ho! Asper, I assume this is the friend you were talking about?¡±


    Kamar nods, patting me on the back, ¡°Yes. This is Kardin Amia.¡±


    The man pulls off his hat a gives a shallow bow, holding the hat to his chest. ¡°Corazon Leon at your service. I am the captain of this here fine vessel.¡±


    I bow to him back, holding my spear in the crook of my arm, ¡°This one is thankful for giving him passage.¡±


    Corazon laughs, fixing his hat on his head. ¡°You don¡¯t haf¡¯ to be formal with me. I ain¡¯t a stickler for that kind of stuff. Now, shall we?¡±


    He holds out his hand, towards the ship.


    I walk up the plank, Kamar having to do it far more carefully due to his size. The board bend slightly at his weight when he makes it half way, but it doesn¡¯t break.


    Once I land on the deck of the ship, it takes me a second to find my balance. The ship is rocking on the waves and it feels strange. This is weird.


    The ship has two masts, one bigger and another smaller. Right now they are currently closed, but there are sailors moving up and down the riggings.


    A upraised platform sits at the back of the ship, where the wheel crowns the top. There is a strange set of controls next to it, levers sticking out of it. There are stairs leading further down into the ship.


    Two large trapdoors sit in between the masts, closed currently, but I would guess that is where most of the cargo is stored.


    Corazon spins with his arms open, ¡°You got here in the nick of time, for we were about to leave.¡±


    The captain hops up the stairs to the ship wheel, quickly manning it.


    A pair of crewmen pull up the plank that allowed people to get onto the ship. Then they hustle off quickly.


    I look at the ship in wonder. This thing is cool!


    Kamar smiles, ¡°You haven¡¯t been on a ship before?¡±


    I shake my head, not seeing the harm in being honest.


    He just grins wider.


    Corazon is shouting commands at the top of his lungs, ordering the crew around. The sails drop and they quickly catch the breeze.


    The ship lurches, pulling away from the docks.


    I stumble, holding onto some nearby rigging to balance myself. Wow!


    Kamar doesn¡¯t even flinch when the ship starts up, but he does grab onto the rigging next to me.


    I look at the undulating waters and the ship cuts through them and out of the port.


    Corazon has a wide grin on his face, his silver tooth flashing in the sun. He lines the ship up with the flow the White Channel, the river that runs along the side of Coskana and towards the sea.


    Confused, I say, ¡°We¡¯re going the wrong way.¡±


    The asper just smiles, giving a reassuring nod of his head.


    The captain shouts, twirling a hand above his head. ¡°Get ready boys!¡±


    What?


    The sailors up at the top of the sails pull them up, folding them.


    Why are they doing that? Is it because of the White Channels current?


    The sailors quickly climb down from the masts by the rigging. Some cling to the ropes, shouting confirmation.


    Corazon starts flicking the levers, a deep hum resonates from within the bowels of the ship. I can feel it through my boots.


    What the¡­?


    Then the ship lurches, and I nearly lose my balance. Gripping onto the rigging I look at Corazon who is laughing happily. The captain flicks another lever and air starts shimmering around the ship.


    Is that a shield of Air aspect katra?


    I look over the side of the ship and blanche. It is slowly rising above the waves, Cloud aspect katra engulfing its hull.


    ¡°No way¡­¡± I mutter.


    The Sky Fisher quickly rises into the air, trailing wisps of Cloud katra.


    Corazon laughs, looking at me. He flashes his grin, the silver tooth glinting, ¡°Welcome aboard my Airship, The Sky Fisher!¡±

 Chapter 17 2/3

    The Sky Fisher quickly rises into the air, trailing wisps of Cloud katra.


    Corazon laughs, looking at me. He flashes his grin, the silver tooth glinting, ¡°Welcome aboard my Airship, The Sky Fisher!¡±


    I gawk at him. That means this is¡­


    A house owns this ship, at least one in Coskana. I look at Kamar in shock. How did he manage to get us a ride on a airship?


    He grins back at me, his eyes sparkling in amusement. ¡°I have connections in House Arten, and they happened to have a trade ship heading towards Osmun.¡±


    It takes me a few moments to process what Kamar said. Who exactly is he?


    I know he is an Asper, a group of apes that live high up in the mountains. But that¡¯s all. I don¡¯t know the reason he is obsessed with finding the villagers, or even how he has connections with this ¡°House Arten¡±.


    The fact that Arten and Arntile sound similar also can¡¯t be a coincidence.


    I must have a worried expression on my face, because Kamar says, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I signed us up as crew, so we will get paid for this.¡±


    I glance at Captain Corazon, who flicks a lever and stops manning the wheel. He struts down the stairs, folding his arms behind his back. It is only then that I notice the pommel of a sword at his hip.


    From the shape of the sword, I would say that it is a scimitar.


    He flashes his silver tooth smile. ¡°Impressed, aye? She¡¯s a mighty fine beaut I tell ya. My men have everything handled up here, so I¡¯ll give you a tour. If you¡¯ll follow me.¡± Corazon spins around on his heel, the red feather flopping in his hat.


    Me and Kamar follow behind him to the stairs that lead down into the bowels of the ship. The asper has to duck and squeeze himself between the close walls.


    The stairs creak with every step, and they groan at the weight of Kamar.


    We pass by the second floor of the ship, moving deeper. It soons become nearly impossible to see in the darkness.


    Reaching the bottom of the stairs, Corazon grabs a lantern hanging by the stairs, cranking a small knob. There is a hiss, then a spark and the oil in the lantern bursts to life.


    The flame lights up several feet around us and I can tell we are in the back of the ship. Crates are piled up against the walls, but that isn¡¯t what catches my eyes.


    A thin cylinder sits in the center of the room, pipes run along its length and curv up from it¡¯s top, snaking along the roof deeper into the ship.


    Corazon motions to the strange metal contraption. ¡°This is the heart of The Sky Fisher, it¡¯s core, if you will.¡±


    He walks up to the cylinder and caresses it with a loving hand. Then he pulls out a key and unlocks a hatch on the side, pulling it open. A deep azure light pours out, illuminating the room and glistening off the metal pipes.


    Sitting on a three prong stand is a tiny blue crystal, about the size of my fingernail. Mist pours off it, gathering in the bottom of the container. The prongs touching it pulse with blue energy, pulling power from the gem, and connecting with the pipes that lead out of the cylinder.


    Corazon says in a hushed voice, filled with pride and awe. ¡°You¡¯ve probably never seen one of these Kardin. It¡¯s a Sky Gem from Orian, and this is just a small one. The gem¡¯s they have there range from the size of my fist to your head! This tiny little gem produces both air and cloud katra, lifting up The Sky Fisher.¡±


    Orian, the flying country.


    The gem is mesmerizing and I look over at Kamar, he too, has an expression of awe.


    Corazon closes the hatch with a metallic clang, cutting off the azura light, locking it up. He twirls the key on the end of his finger then slips it in his coat pocket. ¡°Of course this gem is still powerful enough to lift up the entirety of my ship and provide an air shield. I and a few other of the Sky Pathers have to recharge it every once and a awhile.¡±


    I blink. ¡°You recharge it?¡±


    Corazon smiles cockingly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be much of a captain if I couldn¡¯t do maintenance on my baby.¡± He starts walking deeper into the ship, holding the lantern aloft. ¡°If you¡¯ll come with me.¡±


    Kamar and I follow behind him. We walk past a few more doors and into an open area. I can see the curve of the ship here, the walls forming into the bottom of the ship.


    There are even more crates here all neatly stacked on shelves.


    Corazon spins to face us, opening his arms wide, the feather flopping in his hat. ¡°This is our storage area! There¡¯s about 1,000 or so zeni worth of goods down here, not counting our food supplies and weapons.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    A¡­ thousand zeni?!


    The thought is mind boggling. That¡¯s a lot of money, enough for me to live like a king for life.


    Corazon points at me and Kamar, ¡°Your job is to guard both the heart of my girl and her goods. I¡¯m not expecting anything bad to come our way, and I trust my crew with my life, but it never hurts to have a few powerful Artists.¡±


    Powerful artist?


    I blink and look at Kamar. He mistook me for a Diamond and I had told him I wasn¡¯t anywhere near there. So I could only assume he had enough confidence in himself. I hope.


    The captain motions with his hand for us to follow him out of the storage area. ¡°I¡¯ll show you the kitchen and your quarters.¡±


    ***


    I look over the edge of the ship and vertigo makes the couple mile drop even worse. We pass through a bank of clouds, obscuring the ground far bellow.


    I learned early on in the two weeks we have been flying that I don¡¯t do well with heights, or ships for that matter.


    The Sky Fisher travels fast. We are already halfway to Osmund, bordering the Rua Desert. We are still technically in the Empire, but at this point it is unsettled explored land.


    When the Sky Gem needs repowering Captain Corazon will drop the ship into a nearby river or lake and use the sails to travel till the ¡°Sky Pathers¡±, as they like to call themselves, have fully refueled the gem.


    I look out past the rippling Air that marks the boundary of the air shield and at the sea of wispy white clouds tinged orange by the sun setting. The shield cuts through the clouds, holding them back in the shape of a large Rhombus.


    The Air katra shield, which is generated by special devices setup on the ship. The cylinder from what I can tell filters out the two types of katra that the Sky Gem creates. Sending the cloud katra to engulf the hull of the ship, and the air katra to devices that force it into a ¡°shield¡±.


    The shield¡¯s purpose is to both protect against the wind, and to redirect objects. That doesn¡¯t mean that it can stop objects, but it tries to alter their course to go around the ship instead of hit it. Things can still get past the shield, but it¡¯s main purpose is to help redirect air flow.


    I am taken out of my thoughts when I see something breach the surface of the clouds.


    It looks like a large bird, but with four wings. It is colored a clean white, blending in with the clouds. Long feathers trail behind it, from both its wings and tail.


    It¡¯s kinda pretty.


    To my surprise it gets close to the Air katra shield and flies into it from the side. The Air distorts, rippling oddly and the bird passes through harmlessly.


    More of the birds breach through the clouds, phasing through the shield without any problems.


    There¡¯s an entire flock!


    The sailors start shouting, pointing at the birds as they start to fly along the side of the ship. The crewmen laughs and some clap each other on the back.


    Why are they doing that?


    A deckhand notices me looking at the strange birds, I watch as he approaches. If I remember correctly his name is Marce.


    The man smiles, ¡°They''re good luck, ye see. It¡¯s a sign ¡®hat we¡¯ll make it to Osmun safely.¡±


    I nod, looking at the birds. They have to fly pretty fast to keep up with the airship, and it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s taxing them at all. I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯re sacred beasts as well.


    ¡°What are they called?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re called Edos.¡±


    An Edo, and it supposedly brings good luck. That''s interesting.


    The deckhand moves off to do chores.


    I had already done my work for the day and was now relaxing. On top of my duties as a ¡°guard¡±, I also act a general deckhand. Doing whatever jobs are requested of me. Kamar is in the same boat as I am.


    I let out a large yawn and head below decks.


    Stepping onto the second floor, I walk down the hallway and past the small kitchen that feeds the entire crew. A delicious smell wafts from behind the door.


    Moving past the kitchen, I close in on the front of the boat. I stop a few doors down from where the hallway ends. Stopping at a door, I enter the cramped room I share with Kamar.


    He is currently on shift guarding The Sky Fisher¡¯s heart, as Captain Corazon likes to put it. We switch every few hours.


    Laying down in my bed, I shut my eyes. I focus my mind¡¯s eye inwards and to my core.


    Moving down to it¡¯s surface, I materialize.


    I look at the plant, which has now grown to the size of a small tree, and it¡¯s stem has gained a rough wrapping of bark. The branches now sprout many leaves, all swerved to the light coming from the crag in the earth.


    What is most surprising the other plants. They are small currently, looking much like the first one did when it was young.


    When I look down into the soil, I can sense that these smaller plants are connected by a intricate root system to the tree. They have spread out around the edge of the water, and have stayed near the original plant and the light.


    I touch the rough bark of the tree, still trying to understand what it is. I can sense the ¡°plant¡± gray katra melded with the ¡°life¡± gray katra. I have tried recreating it put am unable too.


    One a brighter side, with the slow influx of vital arua I have been able to amass a good storage of all my gray katra imprints.


    I will some of the water in the nearby lake to come up. Shaping it into a thin sheet above all the plants, I drop it. The water smacks into the ground and leaves of the plants, soaking it.


    My phantom body distorsts around the droplets of water and then reforms. I get a tingly sensation all along my body from it and I stretch to shake it off.


    I have taken to watering the plant every day, feeding them the gray water katra. It has boosted it¡¯s growth and even now I can see the smaller ones growing bigger.


    The tree grows about an inch, which compared to its previous growth is rather tame.


    I am shaken from my inner world at the sound of bells ringing. Opening my eyes, I sit up from my bed. What¡¯s going on?


    Getting off my bed, I grab my spear where I rested it against the wall. Walking to the door, I open it to find crew members rushing down the hallway.


    I ask one of them before he can get past, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The man wears a white bandana around his forehead, he looks at me with wide eyes. ¡°That''s the alarm! We¡¯re under attack!¡±

 Chapter 17 3/3

    The man wears a white bandana around his forehead, he looks at me with wide, wild eyes. ¡°That''s the alarm! We¡¯re under attack!¡±


    My mind starts thinking fast, the man throws a white scarf at me. ¡°Take this! It marks you as an ally!¡± He then runs off, towards the top deck.


    My reflexes activate and I catch the white cloth from mid air.


    I start walking down the hall, wrapping the scarf around my neck. I¡¯ve got to find Kamar.


    There is a loud boom and the ship keels to one side. I brace myself against the right wall, barely managing to stand. Then The Sky Fisher rights itself and I start running down the now empty hall.


    I stop at the stairs, looking up and down them. I can hear shouting from the deck, along with periodic booms.


    Taking the stairs two at a time, I descend deeper into the ship.


    As I reach the bottom of the stairs, the darkness is held back by the orange glow of a flame.


    Kamar sits on a chair, looking tense. He looks me in the eyes, rumbling, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re under attack. I¡¯m not sure from what though.¡± I say, glancing at the contraption that houses the Sky Fisher¡¯s heart.


    The asper looks at it too, he says, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here, you go up and see what we are dealing with.¡±


    I look at him, ¡°Uh, what are you going to use to defend yourself?¡±


    Kamar gets up from the chair, standing on two legs. His total height just barely comes short of the roof. He cracks his knuckles, ¡°I¡¯ve got these.¡±


    He towers over me, reaching probably about 7 to 8 feet.


    I nod and run up the stairs, my baggy and loose fitting clothing swishing.


    The clothing I was given is best suited for temperate climates, baggy pants to allow easy movement, but thick enough to protect against cold wind. It was made for flying up at this altitude, where the temperature can be unpredictable.


    Glancing down at my clothes, I realize that I have no armor to speak of. Can I summon the bone armor?


    I stop on the stairs, focusing on my black bandage wrapped arm. I prod it with my will and try to start it up by feeding it Gray katra. It doesn¡¯t work, the katra being greedily sucked up but it¡¯s only enough to form the gauntlet around my hand. I stop feeding it katra and the gauntlet melts back into the bandages.


    So I still don¡¯t have enough for it to work. The thought is morbid to me, as I think of what happened to my last set of armor. The gambeson torn to bloody shreds. Here¡¯s to hoping it¡¯s not something with claws.


    I start running back up the stairs, gripping my spear tightly. Reaching the top, I push through the door.


    My ears are assaulted by noise, the sun is already halfway set, coloring the sky with oranges and reds.


    Crew members run around the deck, many holding weapons and others ammunition.


    Two large metal canons have been set up on the left side of the ship, 3 men operating each.


    I watch as a cannonball is loaded into a canon. A Sky Pather then starts compressing Air katra into the canon, packing it all into the bottom. After about an entire minute, he releases.


    The cannon ball explodes from the cannon, hurtling through the air with incredible speed.


    The cannon jolts back, but ropes stop it from going to far. The crew of three men pushes it back into place, aiming another shot.


    It is at this time I realize that there is a second airship. It is about half a mile from us, closing in from our left side.


    The ship is smaller than The Sky Fisher, but that just means it¡¯s faster. It has two masts, and at the top of the biggest one a flag flails in the wind. It is a deep, blood red, and I can make out what looks to be a skull wrapped in chains on it.


    Are those¡­ pirates?


    The thought is ludicrous. How would any normal people get ahold of a Sky Gem to just raid House¡¯s merchant airships. There has to be more to this.


    I look around the deck, spotting Captain Corazon standing at the wheel of the ship, shouting orders at his men.


    I dodge sailors going back and forth, reaching the stairs that lead up to the wheel.


    Before I can even set a foot on the first step, a whistle pierces the air. Then the ship is shaking with an explosive boom.


    Looking out at the Sky Fisher¡¯s Air Shield, I can see that it is redirecting a massive amount of Flame katra, though some of it still gets through. It licks at the hull of the ship, but isn¡¯t able to find purchase against the wood.


    Was that¡­ a Fireball?


    I watch as bright flame forms on the deck of the pirate ship, slowly growing in size. I can make out four figures standing there, channeling Fire katra into a ball.


    Oh four hells!


    I scramble up the stairs, reaching the top.


    Corazon is at the wheel, talking with his second in command, Adre. The captain is looking at the ship as it is closing in fast, and periodically shouting orders along with Adre.


    I call out to him, bracing myself against the railing, ¡°Are those pirates?!¡±


    Adre takes notice of me, he is a short and stout man, a eye patch over his left eye. He has large, white sideburns that contrast with his ruddy face.


    He pokes Corazon, pointing at me.


    The Captain looks at me with a strange glint in his eye. ¡°That¡¯s a Rua Airship, lad! And from the flag they be flying, their from Clan Tuskite!¡± He flashes a wild, silver toothed grin.


    ¡°Clan Tuskite?¡± I say confused, looking at the red flag the ship is flying.


    Adre responds this time, ¡°Slavers!¡±


    That word makes my blood run cold, slavers.


    Slavery is outlawed by The Empire, but that doesn¡¯t stop other countries from practicing it. One of the reasons the Empire was able to to gain control of Auren centuries ago was through the freeing of slaves.


    They came well prepared too. And The Sky Fisher is only a merchant ship! The thought of 1,000 gold zeni worth of goods comes to my mind. And the Sky Gem, it has to be worth at least 3 times as much as the cargo.


    Corazon is back to shouting at his men, glancing at the Tuskite ship.


    I look at the small, but speedy airship. It has now greatly closed the gap between us, flying parallel to the Sky Fisher.


    This isn¡¯t good.


    I can see all the men stuffed on the Rua airship¡¯s deck, and they are all armed to the teeth. From what I can see, there are at least 40 of them.


    Then I notice they don¡¯t have their air shield on.


    They have gotten too close for the cannons to fire safely, letting them drop their shield.


    Why are they doing that?


    Corazon laughs and starts screaming even louder, ¡°All laddies to battle stations! They¡¯re gonna try to board us, so we¡¯r doin¡¯ it first! Hold on!¡±


    The red feather in his hat flops as he cranks the wheel to the left.


    I hold onto the railing in a white knuckled grip, my black clothed hand clutching my spear.


    The Sky Fisher bashes into the side of the smaller airship, sending a jolt through the deck. There is a loud crack as our Air katra shield connects with the side of the pirate ship.


    I stumble, watching as the pirate ship is forced further away from the Sky Fisher.


    Corazon is smiling maddly, hooting at the top of his lungs. He spins the wheel, hand over hand.


    The Sky Fisher curves, leaning precariously to the left as it cuts off the path of the smaller ship.


    The Captain yells at the top of his lungs, ¡°Go, laddies!¡±


    Sailors at the railing, who were holding on tight, hurl themselves off the Sky Fisher and onto the pirate ship¡¯s deck below. At least a dozen go leaping through the air, many propelled by either cloud or air katra.


    They let out roars as they land in the middle of the pirates¡¯ ranks, causing havoc.


    The Sky Fisher finishes it¡¯s bank around the pirate ship, quickly righting itself.


    I look at Corazon in horror and amazement. That actually worked!


    The sailors on the enemy ship have bunched up, tearing through the enemies in the confusion, but I can already see the pirates recovering.


    Corazon spins the wheel, coming around for another hit. If only this wasn¡¯t a merchant ship, then we might have better weapons than just two cannons!


    I look at the man, his coat is flapping in the wind and he is smiling devilishly. My eyes are drawn back to his plain scimitar, the light of the setting sun catching on the hilt. Silvery scripts run the length of the hilt, only appearing when the light hits them just right.


    My eyes go wide, Is that-


    I am interrupted from my thoughts by Adre, who is screaming and pointing over the opposite edge of the ship. ¡°THERE¡¯S ANOTHER ONE!¡±


    I catch a glimpse from over the railing from the right side of the ship.


    Out from the banks of clouds below a ship bursts, clouds trailing along nose of the airship. The prow is adorned with a screaming skull, made of silvery metal.


    The second pirate ship passes straight through our Air shield, not even budging a bit, the air rippling around it. The slaver ship slams into the side of the Sky Fisher, reverberations and a crunch resounding through the sky.


    There is the screech of metal hitting metal.


    Corazon grimaces, holding onto the wheel. He shouts in anger and disbelief, ¡°They hit the starboard generator!¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    I can see the airshield flicker, then wink out. They hit one of our generators.


    Corazon is steering the ship wildly, and I glance over the back. I can see the pirate ship, which is righting itself. It¡¯s about as big as The Sky Fisher, with a front coated in metal plating. They used the front as a battering ram.


    The other ship had been a distraction, while the real pirate ship snuck up from beneath to take out our air shield. It can fire on us now without anything stopping the shots.


    The thought runs through my mind, as I watch the large metal skull adorning the front of the ship light up in a blaze.


    I scream at Corazon, ¡°They¡¯re firing!¡±


    I watch as a massive ball of fire blasts from the mouth of the skull, hurling towards us.


    The captain grimaces, his silver tooth flashing. He yanks on a lever, pulling it upwards.


    I can feel the hum of the ship stop, the Sky Gem no longer keeping us lifted in the air. Then I feel weightless as we start falling, plummeting towards the clouds bellow.


    The Sky Fisher starts to quickly fall, diving head first towards the clouds.


    A scream rips itself from my throat. We¡¯re all going to die!


    Then the fireball passes over my head, striking the crow¡¯s nest of our highest mast. It explodes in a brilliant flash of oranges, whites and reds.


    A few seconds later we are righting ourselves, Corazon flicking the Cloud katra generator back on. He spins the wheel around, and The Sky Fisher lets out a groan as it starts turning back to face the second pirate ship.


    Gravity comes back, the pit in my stomach falling down to my gut. I fight back the urge to vomit, my nausea and newly discovered fear of heights hitting me in the diaphragm.


    I stand myself up on shaky knees, looking at the insane merchant ship captain. There are worried creases in his face, along with anger and a hint of fear. He glares at the pirate ship, and I can barely hear what he mutters, ¡°The Ghastly Skull.¡±


    Now that our air shield is gone, I can feel the full force of the wind. It whips at my dark hair, dragging strands in front of my eyes. I brush them away from my face, yelling, ¡°The what?!¡±


    My words are carried away by the wind, not even reaching my ears.


    Corazon is yelling at the top of his lungs, pointing at his men and telling them where to go. Six men start reloading the cannons, preparing another salvo.


    A fireball from the enemy ship goes flying past us, barely missing The Sky Fisher by a few feet.


    I grip the railing, trying to think of what to do. There¡¯s nothing I can do. I don¡¯t have anyway to attack them at range and I don¡¯t think I can fight an entire crew of slavers and pirates.


    The white scarf I have tucked around my neck is whipping in the wind and I tie it tighter and a glare at the second pirate ship, The Ghastly Skull.


    It is closing in fast on us, but Corazon yanks the Sky Fisher to reel around to the left side.


    Then there are the booms of compressed air and cannon balls go flying through the air. I watch as they hit the enemy ship¡¯s air shield, being redirected downwards.


    But the Sky Fisher¡¯s crew had taken that into account.


    The heavy balls of iron fling downwards with even more increased speed, splintering the deck of the enemy ship.


    Cheers rise up from our deck as another salvo is loaded up.


    Maybe we can win this.


    My hope is dashed away with the wind as I see multiple spots of fire forming all along the deck of The Ghastly Skull. Squinting, I can make out sacred artists working together to form giant balls of Fire aspect katra.


    They¡¯re condensing it around something, then flinging it with great force. They aren¡¯t using the cannons on the deck, but at this point I don¡¯t think it matters. They can just set fire to our ship from a distance.


    I glance up at the crow¡¯s nest at the thought of fire. It is completely gone, bits of charred wood all that remain of it. I don¡¯t see any fire though. The fireballs must be made more of kinetic force than anything, the fire only adding a flair to the projectile.


    Corazon is yelling at the tops of his lungs now, and there is another blast from our cannons as two more cannonballs are fired.


    Then the salvo of fireballs is flung towards us, burning through the air. One hits the front of our ship, sending us off kilter. Two hit the left hull, blasting holes in it. A fireball hits the middle of our second mast, causing it to snap and fall over onto our deck with a groan.


    The destruction is massive, the crew yelling in fear and running about to take cover from debris.


    The Sky Fisher is drifting slowly through the sky, smoke dispersing in the wind from the small fires that have started on the deck.


    I look at The Ghastly Skull as it approaches, a blood red sunset silhouettes it from behind. The deep red flag with the skull in chains flaps, and when I look at the skull on the prow of the ship, I can¡¯t help but get the feeling it is laughing at me.


    It looks like death incarnate.


    The pirate ship is closing in fast on us.


    Corazon shouts in frustration, kicking the now dead wheel, ¡°They took out our propulsion! We¡¯re sitting ducks!¡±


    I look at our deck, the broken mast hanging off the right side of the ship, flame blooming along its length.


    The sailors are scrambling about, many drawing their weapons for a last stand and putting out the fires.


    Corazon points at Adre, ¡°Get the crew organized! We need to be prepared for when they try to board us.¡±


    The small man nods, running down the stairs and starts yelling at the crew.


    Corazon looks at me, ¡°You and the asper guard my girl¡¯s heart with your lives. Understand?¡±


    I nod, moving towards the stairs that lead to the deck. Walking down the steps, I stop before entering the lower decks of the ship.


    Looking up, I watch as the pirate ship creeps up on our right side, lowering its air shield. The pirates on the other side are hollering for blood, brandishing their weapons.


    A man wearing a coat similar to Corazon¡¯s stands at the front. He has a close shaven, blond beard and long golden hair. I can see that his face is sharp edges, giving him a predatory bird like appearance. A scar runs along his eye, curving down to his lip, a eye patch over his the socket the scar runs over.


    He waves forward at use with his hand, the pirates bringing planks of wood out. The boards stretch the gap between our ship and theirs, clunking down on our side.


    Our sailors start trying to push them back, to prevent them from getting onto The Sky Fisher, but there are just too many of the boards to deal with.


    The slavers flood over, hitting our already dwindling crew hard. I watch as a few go toppling over the edge, screaming. Some do come back up, crawling along the hull of The Sky Fisher.


    I¡¯ve got to do something. I start gathering Gray katra in my hands, preparing to fight.


    Then a shout rises over the din of battle. ¡°Felton Zeddicus, I challenge you for your ship in the right of duel!¡±


    Corazon leaps from the raised area of the wheel while shouting out his challenge. He unsheathes his sword, silver scripting glowing along its length.


    The captain doesn¡¯t fall though, he hovers in the air, gales of wind keeping him aloft.


    The scarred man from the pirate ship walks onto one of the center planks, smiling cockingly, with his arms spread wide.


    The din of battle halts, as both sides watch the exchange.


    Corazon lands gently on the opposite side of the plank from the blond man, holding his scimitar out in front of him.


    The blond pirate smiles wickedly, ¡°Corazon! It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it? What?¡± He starts counting on his fingers, stopping at 4. ¡°It¡¯s been four years since you betrayed me and stole my artifact, Volans!¡±


    Corazon doesn¡¯t say anything, the wind whipping at his coat tails. Wisps of cloud float up from the bank the ships hover on.


    I try to decide what to do, whether to help him or not. He looks confident.


    Looking at the sword he has in hand, I can see the scripting flash in the setting sun. That¡¯s an artifact?


    I glance down at my bandaged arm, the silvery scripting on the cloth having faded to being barely noticeable while not powered.


    Felton draws his cutlass, holding it out in front of him. ¡°You challenge me to a duel? Then so be it, what are your terms?¡±


    Corazon mirrors Felton¡¯s stance, ¡°If I win, I get control of your ship and you let me and my crew live.¡±


    The pirate captain nods, ¡°My terms are that this be a duel to the death! If I slay you, I get your sword, your ship and your crew. I¡¯ll turn them all into slaves and sell them to the highest bidder, and I¡¯ll dismantle your precious airship, too! Ahahahaha!¡±


    Corazon nods, ¡°I accept your terms.¡±


    Felton holds up his sword in an underhand position, ¡°I accept yer terms! Now, die!¡±


    The pirate bursts forward in a display of amazing agility and speed, slashing at Corazon.


    The captain leaps back and off the plank, floating in the air. He stabs at Felton¡¯s shoulder, but the blond man twists around it. He laughs, ¡°Two can play at that game!¡±


    Dark clouds form around his feet, legs and back. He leaps off the board, floating into the air, his cutlass ready to slice.


    Corazon deflects his strike, kicking at the pirate.


    Felton grunts and goes flying back, spinning head over heels. Then he twists and stops his momentum, righting himself in the air. He blocks a slash from Corazon, moving under his guard.


    The Sky Fisher¡¯s captain twists around the sword stab, a slice appearing in his shirt, blood staining the cloth.


    They keep trading blows, zipping around in the air at amazing speeds. Sparks fly every time their swords clash, the sound of metal hitting metal being whipped around with the wind.


    Corazon flies back from Felton, putting distance from each other. They breath heavily, glaring at the other. They both are covered in slashes, blood staining their wool clothes.


    Felton yells, ¡°I see you haven¡¯t lost yer touch! And here I thought you¡¯d be rusty!¡±


    Corazon grins, his breathing heavy. He brandishes the Artifact sword. ¡°And you haven¡¯t gotten any better, brother. Now, it¡¯s time to finish this!¡±


    The silvery runes along the length of his scimitar start to glow. White lightning crackles along its length from the scripts etched into the blade of the sword.


    The clouds bellow where Corazon hovers start to swirl in a spiral up towards him, growing darker. He grits his teeth, shouting, ¡°I call upon the Source and power of Volans, summon a mighty storm to protect me from all blows! Empower me with your vicious strength and lend me your merciless rage! Allow me to strike down my foe in a flash of destruction and death!¡±


    I watch as the lightning crackles along his hand, his veins bulging with white light. They crawl up his arm, reaching his neck and spreading onto his face. His eyes glow a electric white, sparks flying off them.


    The dark spiral of clouds reaches him, crawling up his pant legs and coat, forming around him. It curls around his arms, legs, chest and head, settling down into a thick, gray mist.


    It¡¯s armor.


    The mist forms a dark, ghostly armor. It has a rigidity and solid look to it, but I can tell that it also allows for easy movement. A helm with a full faceplate forms around Corazon¡¯s head, two eye holes glowing with the white light.


    He holds out his scimitar, which crackles with lightning. The captain of The Sky Fisher speaks, his voice ringing with power. ¡°Behold Volans! The caller of storms and destruction!¡±


    The Sky Fisher¡¯s crew is cheering now, shouting calls of excitement and encouraging Corazon on.


    He bursts forward with so much speed that he blurs, charging straight at Felton.


    The pirate captain is smiling wider. He shouts, ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    Then he meets Corazon¡¯s charge, deflecting the first blow. White lightning crackles along his cutlass, striking his arm. But it disperses without hurting him.


    They trade a flurry of blows, neither hitting the other.


    Flying back from each other, and slowly spinning in a circle in the air, Corazon speaks in disbelief. ¡°How?! You should have died!¡±


    Felton grins cockingly, he reaches up a hand and tears away his eyepatch. From where I stand, I can see his eye, or what rests in his eye socket.


    It is an orb that glows with a deep green, a vortex swirling inside it. The skin around his eye is shriveled and scarred heavily.


    The pirate captain shouts over the wind, ¡°How do you like my new trinket? It¡¯s funny that you taking my eye allowed me to get it! It was a gift from a partner of mine, you could call him a sly fox of a man! I am completely immune to Volans¡¯s lightning now!¡±


    Corazon growls, bursting forward in a flash of white lightning.


    Felton deflects his first strike off handedly, stabbing at Corazon¡¯s helm.


    Now there is cheering from the pirates, as they watch the dual from their ship.


    This isn¡¯t good. I try to think of something I can do, but can¡¯t. They are far more powerful than me, that is clear. I don¡¯t think I will be able to even catch up to Felton, and I can¡¯t fly.


    The only hope lies in if Corazon beats Felton.


    I watch as they zip through the clouds and over the ships, sparks and white lightning clashing.


    Felton¡¯s mouth is moving, and the orb in his eye socket is glowing brightly. I can¡¯t hear what he is saying.


    Then there is a flash of light, and a loud explosion. I squint against the bright green tinged light, and my eyes lock onto a dark form flung from the blast. It lands onto The Sky Fisher¡¯s deck in a shower of splinters.


    What was that?


    I blink the spots from my eyes, looking at the crumpled form of Corazon. He groans, climbing to his feet. His armor looks thinner, the mist less thick.


    Felton floats down from above, his cutlass held out to his side. He lands on his feet gently, staring at Corazon.


    ¡°Had enough yet?¡±


    Corazon¡¯s helmet disperses and he spits a bloody blob to the side. ¡°Never!¡±


    They fly at each other, swords clashing.


    The combatants fly back over the large crack between ships, trading blows rapidly.


    Felton¡¯s eye shines again and green veins spread out from it, bulging with the strange katra aspect. He lets out a shout and his cutlass glows green.


    Then he is under Corazon¡¯s guard, and his stab hits the Sky Fisher¡¯s captain in the gut. The cloud armor bursts, the green sword cutting through it and sinking into Corazon¡¯s gut.


    The pirate captain smiles, running Corazon through.


    Corazon gasps for air, clutching at the sword in his gut. Blood spews from his mouth, as he looks up at Felton. ¡°You¡­ bastard...¡±


    The pirate captain laughs, ¡°I¡¯m a right bast¡¯rd aren¡¯t I? But so are you!¡± He twists his blade, and Corazon gasps in pain.


    The dark cloud armor disperses in the wind, the white lightning fading from Corazon¡¯s skin and his eyes returning to their bright blue color. The life ebbs away from them.


    Felton¡¯s grin twists into something cruel. He lets go of Corazon, grabbing the inscribed scimitar from his hand.


    I watch as Corazon¡¯s body falls, consumed by the clouds tinged red by the setting sun.


    There is cheering from the pirates, and a grim silence from The Sky Fisher¡¯s crew.


    The Captain of The Ghastly Skull raises the artifact scimitar up into the air, shouting, ¡°I have won by right of duel! Now surrender or die!¡±

 Interlude III

    Interlude III


    Desert of Rua


    Clan Rhia Territory


    Rhia Capital, Parasan


    Rascal leapt across the roofs of the buildings, the moon lighting up the night. But that didn¡¯t matter, every shadow was as clear as day, no darkness obscuring his sight.


    He tracked his prey, that which was running through an alley and calling out for help.


    She was a pretty thing, with dark hair and olive skin. A beautiful, angular face and bright, brown eyes.


    Rascal digs his red claws into the side of a building, using his supernatural speed and strength to crawl up the wall and onto the roof. He leaps to the next roof, tracking the smell of his prey.


    She stinks of sweet fear and terror, her ragged breathing reaching his ears. Her calls go unheard, as he had made sure to lure her into the part of the city that is near abandoned. And those that could hear those calls would not heed them.


    His lose beige robes don¡¯t make a sound as he stalks his prey, not even his steps can be heard.


    He lusts for warm blood, to sate his hunger for that sweet Life and Blood katra. To grow stronger.


    Rascal follows his prey, his eyes glowing with red Blood aspect katra, allowing him to see in the night.


    The woman turns a corner and runs into a dead end. She is crying, her white nightgown rumpled.


    Rascal climbs down halfway from the building, holding himself in place with his strength. His red eyes glow with hunger. He lets out a hiss from between his fangs, ¡°You¡¯re a pretty one.¡±


    The woman gasps, turning around. She lets out a scream, her back against the wall. Sobs of fear escape her lips, ¡°Please! No! I-I¡¯ll do any-anything!¡±


    Rascal¡¯s eyes glide over her form, he licks his lips. ¡°Anything?¡±


    The woman nods furiously, weeping.


    His blood red eyes lock onto her terror stricken ones. ¡°Then struggle!¡±


    He leaps from the wall with enhanced strength, his claws extended, his mouth open and drooling.


    The woman screams as he lands on her, his fangs sinking into her neck and claws impaling her shoulders.


    He tears a chunk of flesh from her neck, bringing his prey to the ground. She screams in high pitched fear, struggling against him. Rascal hisses out, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s it!¡±


    He pins her arms to the ground, his strength far more than hers. Even with High Steel strength, she is unable to break free from his grip.


    Rascal feasts on her, lapping up the crimson spraying from her arteries and soon her cries fall silent.


    The sweet, iron and coppery scent of blood fills his nose, the warm liquid settling in his stomach. Blood katra flows from his stomach as the flesh and crimson is broken down.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Rascal guides it into his Channels, storing it into his core.


    He digs into the shredded corpse, reaching the heart. He tears it out, slicing it open.


    Inside it shines a yellow-ish core, the orb covered in a layer of flesh and blood.


    His chin drips with crimson, and he mutters, ¡°A follower of the Shifting Dunes Path, how boring! At least it¡¯ll provide a nice boost.¡±


    He pops the core into his mouth, his teeth crunching down on it, shattering it in a few chomps. The katra stored inside disperses into his body, and he shivers at the pleasurable pain of it.


    His unique aspect of katra surrounds the foreign katra, breaking it down to tiny bits of life katra. It drags it into his core, fueling his growth even more.


    Rascal¡¯s nostrils flare as he takes in the scent of the blood. ¡°Oh, how I love it fresh! I don¡¯t care what Vixen says, it is worth the risk!¡±


    Rascal digs into the corpses again, feasting on it¡¯s flesh and blood.


    Then something catches his enhanced hearing, a crackling.


    He looks up, his red eyes opening in surprise.


    A cerulean blue vortex floats in front of him, at the mouth of the dead end. A fuzzy image peers through it with a horrified expression. It is the face of a young man, a long scar running along his cheek. He has dark brown hair and Gray power ebbs from his eyes.


    Rascal narrows his red eyes to slits, his muscles tensing.


    Then he pounces, sailing through the air at the vortex. As he reaches it, it closes in on itself and vanishes.


    His blood red claws formed of Blood aspect katra slice through the empty air.


    He howls in rage, the sound echoing off the walls of the alley.


    Rascal burned the image of the boy¡¯s face into his mind, intent on not forgetting it.


    He would find this person who had seen him, and kill him.


    ***


    Vey grumbled crankily, stretching with a groan. ¡°God! Sitting here for hours is killing my back. Maybe I should go undead too.¡±


    She stands up, going through more stretches.


    The dark pool in front of her stands inert, fog slowly spilling out of it.


    ¡°Can''t¡­ believe¡­ he has the... nerve to... be gone so long!¡± Vey finishes with her stretches, standing straight up. She glares down at the pool.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to freaking ki-¡± She is interrupted by a loud BEEP! The pool in front of her flashes red.


    Vey slumps, ¡°What now?¡±


    She spreads her fingers, swiping. Floating screens pop into existence, a large one dominating her view, colored a bright red.


    WARNING! Inter-dimensional Breach Detected!


    Locating...


    Tracing¡­


    Origin: The Abyss, Land of Howling Demons


    Location: Tetakuma, Auren


    Advanced Report?


    Y/N


    Vey sputters, saying. ¡°Oh sh- shiitake mushrooms!¡±


    Another beep resounds through the air, the pool flashing red. Then another, and another, and another. They keep coming, not slowing.


    Vey takes a step back, fear creeping onto her face.


    She curses, swiping away all the screens. The screens vanish, but the constant beeping and flashes of red continues. It casts her face in red, twisting the shadows on her face.


    Vey falls to her knees, clutching her head. She groans in disbelief, ¡°Ahhh, god darn it. Edo¡¯s gonna kill me.¡±


    ***


    A grin snakes its way onto Palmz¡¯s muzzle, revealing sharpened teeth.


    He stares at The All Seeing Eye, pocketing it a second later.


    A growly voice erupts from his throat, ¡°And so the game begins. It¡¯s your turn now, Cereus.¡±


    The Raavasta lets out a yipping laugh, rubbing his hands together in anticipation for what was to come. Then laughed harder at his imitation of being evil.


    He willed his demonic astral energy to materialize, a multitude of dark colored circles forming around his outstretched, black clawed hand. Palmz snaps his fingers, and the circles move off as a hole in reality is torn open. They stabilize the portal and he steps through.


    The last thing that can heard is the manic, yipping laughter of the Raavasta. Then the portal folds in on itself, closing with a muted pop.

 Chapter 18 1/3

    Chapter 18:


    18 Days After Spring¡¯s Beginning


    277 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    The Sky Fisher, Airship, Border of Rua Desert


    The Tuskite slaver clamps manacles around my wrists, black inscription marks running along them. I feel a strange and unpleasant sensation, like a weight settling on my shoulders. Then the pirate takes my spear from me. I don¡¯t try to fight back, much like the rest of The Sky Fisher¡¯s crew.


    They all look defeated, some even crying.


    I had gotten to know Corazon a little over the two weeks I had spent with him, and I can say he was a honorable man. He also had a knack for being daring, while also leading his men with confidence. He cared for them, that¡¯s why he challenged Felton to a dual. To stop them from dying.


    The pirate that put the shackles on me sneers, ¡°Don¡¯ go botherin¡¯ to use katra. Th¡¯ shackles stop katra ¡®low.¡±


    It takes me a second to decipher what he said through his heavy Rua accent. The shackles stop my flow of katra? As in through my channels?


    I suppress a bitter laugh. The pirate moves off.


    I look at Kamar, who had surrendered when he realized that it wasn¡¯t a winnable fight. They had locked him in an obsessive amount of chains, not having manacles large enough to fit around his wrists. There was a metal collar clamped tightly around his neck, and I could tell it wasn¡¯t comfortable.


    He looks at me with a fiery anger in his eyes, mixed with determination.


    I close my eyes, assessing the state of my channels. They are still shattered, but now they are filled with a strange murky purple.


    It¡¯s some kind of suppressor? And the inscribing on the manacles is what is generating it? I inspect the manacles, turning to look at them. I find a small hatch that is locked along side the lock for closing the manacles. That must be where the power is coming from.


    Closing my eyes again, I go back to my shattered channels. I can see how this might be more of a problem for those who weren¡¯t crippled, having their katra flow either completely suppressed, or incredibly slowed.


    The purple energy is slowly leaking out of my channels and being absorbed by the crystals that coat my body. It¡¯s treating it like vital arua.


    The crystals glow with a small, dim light as they absorb the katra suppressor, storing up energy for healing.


    I grab a fistful of my Gray katra, curious about how the shackles work. Then I send it into my channels.


    Stopping myself from gapping, I watch as my Gray katra completely tears through the suppressor. My Gray katra is not hindered in the least, absorbing the suppressor.


    I stop, bringing my Gray katra back into my core. Maybe there is a way to escape, but I need to keep this hidden for now.


    Opening my eyes, I watch as the two pirate ships are hooked up to the sides of what remains of The Sky Fisher. From what I could over hear, they are planning on dragging the ship with them to their base, where they will dismantle it and unload the cargo.


    The pirates have all the remaining crew members, those who surrendered, stuffed in the center of the ship.


    Felton had disappeared below decks, and I can only assume he is currently reveling in his victory and looking through all the goods.


    Looking a the shackled crew members, they all look defeated. Out of the 80 man crew, only 34 picked to surrender. The others were killed and their bodies tossed off the side of the ship and into the clouds bellow.


    The remaining 34 look defeated, some crying. I feel it too. But I can¡¯t give up.


    There¡¯s nothing I can do right now, only wait. I close my eyes again, fixing my mind¡¯s eye inwards.


    Floating down to the surface of my world, I materialize my phantom body. Looking at the tree, and it¡¯s rapidly maturing offshoots, I sit down under its leaves.


    I close my eyes again, just thinking.


    Plants need sunlight to survive, and I don¡¯t think this one is going to be able to spread very far. The thought is filled with my melancholy, unlike this plant, I had the ability to explore. The plant was confined here, to the edge of the water and where the light was.


    Now though, I¡¯m not to sure I will ever be free. I¡¯ve got a chance, I just have to figure out a way to use it.


    Opening my phantom eyes, I look up at the strange tree. It strikes me how eerily quiet this place is, except for the gentle lap of the water.


    Standing up, I focus on the tree. I can feel and see the bright green katra and the dark Gray Life katra inside it.


    There has to be a way to control it. It¡¯s made of my katra afterall.


    I grab a glob of the strange Life katra from deep within the earth, holding it in my hand. I try to imprint the image of a plant on it, but it doesn¡¯t work.


    How did the Controller do it?


    I remember the horrible amaginations of creatures, twisted and combined. They all dropped cores, didn¡¯t they?


    Maybe that¡¯s the key, I need some part of it, that is still relatively living. A piece.


    I look up at the tree above me, and at the still leaves that soak in the light. I will my body to float up, I grab one of the small leaves on the tree and yank it off.


    Holding it in my hand, I slowly float back down. I look at the small, green leaf, turning it in my hand. Then I look into the katra that holds it together. The vast majority is the bright greenish gray katra, that I can only call ¡°Plant¡± imprinted katra, and flecks of the darker gray Life katra.Stolen story; please report.


    Let¡¯s see¡­ I take a small droplet from the life katra I hold in my left hand, willing it to carefully hand on the leaf.


    It lands in the center of the leaf without a sound. I furrow my brow, focusing on it. I will it to combine with the leaf.


    To my surprise, it does so easily. The gray Life katra slips into the leaf without resistance, dispersing among it.


    Then I can feel the leaf, like it is a connection to me. I can sense I can manipulate it much like my katra.


    Blinking, I focus on the strange mental connection. There is another next to it, only this one incredibly weak, thin and barely noticeable. I pluck the connection and then I know it belong to the tree.


    So I need a strong connection to control it, like I would my own katra? I scan that area, in the back of my mind. I can sense another connection, only this one is incredibly strong.


    I try to connect with it, but am met with a block, unable to do so. Is this¡­ a connection with my gauntlet?


    Trying to follow where it leads gets me nowhere, because it simply stops me from going to far down the string. But the feeling is similar to the film I have had to pass through to get to my gauntlet.


    So I can¡¯t do anything with this. Not for now at least. I turn my attention back to the other two connections I hold with the tree and the leaf.


    What can I do with this? I trace the connection to the leaf. I can sense that there is a large amount of katra packed into it. The Life and Plant imprinted katra mingling with each other.


    I try to control the Plant katra, but I find I can¡¯t, but I can control the Life katra inside it. What if I try to re-imprint the life katra?


    I will a picture of a circle onto the life katra, but it slide off without any traction. Then I try commanding it into a ball, gathering up all the plant katra.


    There is a crinkling as the leaf starts to fold in on itself, rolling into a neat ball.


    It worked! I laugh, hopping up and down in excitement. I can manipulate it!


    I had been trying for these last two weeks to figure out how to control the Plant katra, to understand it.


    That¡¯s when I notice something strange. There''s less Life katra than before.


    It wasn¡¯t by much, but I could tell from the small drop I had placed, there was a little gone. Does controlling the Plant katra burn it up?


    I test it by making small nubs grow out of the now rolled up ball of plant matter. The nubs rise to the surface, and now I can tell that some more of the Life katra has been burnt up.


    This might be a problem. While I do have a large storage of Gray Life katra, I do not know of a way to make more. I have tried to imprint more katra with the ¡°life imprint¡± but I have been unsuccessful.


    For now, it doesn¡¯t present too much of a problem. But later on¡­ I don¡¯t like the idea of not having enough to control the tree if it tries to harm me. But so far it has been benign.


    I look a the tree, rubbing my thumb over the bumpy sphere of plant matter I hold in my hand.


    I try to yank the Plant katra out, but it is firmly in place, and all I end up doing is shifting the malformed sphere into a spike, burning Life katra. So once it is mixed in, I can¡¯t remove it.


    I form the plant back into a sphere, unsure of what to do with it. I look at the tree, and its still leaves. There is no wind here, it is too low for any to form. On higher areas on my core, there is a moderate amount of wind.


    I close my spectral eyes, focusing completely on the sphere. This place is so barren, even with the Tree.


    Maybe now that I know the secret to manipulating the Plant katra, I can create something with it.


    What should I make?


    I flick through a few images. Another plant? Grass? How about an animal? No, that¡¯s too complex.


    I sulk on the thought for a few minutes, then it hits me. A bug, how about a spider?


    I always liked spiders, they were weak, much like myself. But they were able to get over that weakness by laying a trap, to catch bugs far deadlier than themselves.


    Focusing, I imagine a spider. Only I know that I am using a plant, so I shift it to fit the idea of being plant like. Four legs, made of tough, flexible wood.


    I want the plant spider to be able to survive without having to be near the water all the time, and to not need too much light. SOme animals get energy and food from eating minerals, right?


    I morph the image to fit. It will have one large body, held up by four strong, legs. The top portion of its body will act as a sort of water sack, allowing it to store water for later use. I layer a leafy coating over the to of its head, kind of like fur. I change it¡¯s head to have two eyes and a extendable neck. I add to small arms to it, each with four fingers, two on each side of the palm to allow for picking up things.


    I also focus on the idea that I want it to be able to draw energy from the stones, converting it into a type of food.


    Time moves quickly as I formulate the image, perfecting it till I have a clear idea of what I want. Then I hold the image in my mind, opening my spectral eyes.


    Focusing on the ball of plant matter in my hand, I push the image onto it. I watch as the ball withers, slowly liquefying and reforming.


    Life imprinted katra starts to burn up and a prodigious rate. I start to panic, but hold doggedly onto the image. Come on!


    I start channelling more of the Life katra from my left hand, helping to fuel the creation process. I quickly run out of that, and am forced to draw even more from my finite banks of Life katra.


    I stand there, feeding it my katra as the Plant Spider takes form. First, the body is formed, then the legs. The small arms form next, then the head. After that, the visible changes cease, the general shape formed. Now I interpose the internal organs on it.


    The nervous system forms, along with the heart, thin and fine viens allowing for nutrients to be carried forming. The heart is more of a sphere, that helps pump the nutrients through the veins. I form a stomach, that can break down just about anythings and turn it into energy. The water sack forms, hollowing out and from the outside the top half of the spider looks deflated.


    Then I form a brain, or thought processing center. I want it to be smart, know what to do to survive.


    I go on like this for what feels like hours.


    Then I am done.


    I blink, feeling light headed and mentally exhausted. My will is frayed and tattered, worn and spent.


    Once I get my bearings, I look down at my hard work.


    There, in the center of my palm lays a small spider like plant, curled up. The entire thing is a smooth green texture, much like the stem of a plant. I didn¡¯t want to use too much Life katra up, and I didn¡¯t have enough plant matter, so I settled with making it a child. It sits very still, not moving. Did I¡­ do it?


    The green spider stirs. It stretches a leg out, then another and another. It spreads its small, spear like legs out, then shakily props itself up on them.


    I watch in fascination and excitement as my creation stands, looking around. It makes quiet, chirping sounds. Clicking it¡¯s manables together.


    Then it looks up at me, it¡¯s two black eyes staring at me in fascination. I stare back at it, studying it.


    I can¡¯t help a wide, toothy smile from spreading across my face. I DID IT! I laugh in excitement, spinning around and cupping the small spider in my hands.


    The spider makes higher pitched and quicker clacks to show it¡¯s displeasure.


    I set it down on the ground gently, watching it slowly crawl off my hand.


    The plant spider stands on the ground, unsure of what to do. It looks up at me, as if asking to go back in my hands.


    I shake my head, making a shooing motion. ¡°You¡¯re free now, go explore.¡±


    I watch as the spider turns back, slowly trundling off towards the lake.


    There is a sudden rumble, and I am jolted from my inner world. My last sight it the small plant spider reaching the water.


    Then I am back into reality.


    A pirate kicks me in the ribs, yelling, ¡°Get up, cap¡¯in says to the brig with ya!¡±

 Chapter 18 2/3

    There is a sudden rumble, and I am jolted from my inner world. My last sight is the small plant spider reaching the water.


    Then I am back into reality.


    A pirate kicks me in the ribs, yelling, ¡°Get up, cap¡¯in says to the brig with ya!¡±


    Stand up, can¡¯t show weakness now.


    Coughing and clutching my side, I climb to my feet. My wrists are chained together, a half foot of chain connecting the manacle together.


    The pirate shoves he towards The Ghastly Skull, in a line with the other prisoners. I follow a behind a large man wearing a blue wool coat. I take a step up onto the wide plank, slowly crossing it¡¯s length.


    I look over the edge, my vertigo hitting. The clouds are far bellow now, obscuring what¡¯s under them, but that doesn¡¯t help. I start thinking of falling off and landing against the ground with a splat.


    Resisting the urge to vomit, I reach the other side of the plank. I breathe a sigh of relief as my feet touch down on the pirate ship.


    A pirate who is missing teeth yells, pointing to the stairs leading down into the bowels of the ship. ¡°Get down there ye ¡®rash!¡±


    I follow the line of prisoners as we are led down the stairs and deep into the ship I have to blink for my eyes to adjust to the darkness, the wooden stairs creaking under each step.


    We move one levels down, to the middle of the ship. The prisoners and I are herded into small cells.


    A pirate shoves me into a cell, ¡°Get ¡®n there!¡±


    They are far more cautious with Kamar. Ducking, he walks into the cell behind me.


    I sit down against the back wall, pulling my feet in close. The door to the cells slams just and the pirate locks it. I watch through the bars as the last of the prisoners are shoved into cells.


    Kamar groans, sitting down. His two large forearms are chained together behind his back, the collar on his neck connecting them.


    I look up at the dark, wood ceiling. The pitch that makes the boards watertight lathered onto and between the cracks of the wood. Studying the ceiling, I try to understand what I had done.


    I didn¡¯t create life, I only changed it. Shifted it and molded it into something else. I had turned the leaf into something more, but it was still alive. I need something living to use the Gray Life katra.


    When you kill a person, or a sacred beast, all their katra hardens, forming into a sphere in the heart. This is called a core, but when in life, it is just an empty space filled with the liquid katra, there, but also not there. Some theorized that when you died, your soul or a part of it gets trapped in the Core as it forms.


    Maybe that¡¯s how the Controller created its monsters? It combined their cores together and used the souls inside to create beings.


    I snort at the thought, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about. If it was the soul that was alive, then how did I shape the leaf? Unless it counted as part of the tree¡¯s soul.


    Shaking my head, I dispel it of these thoughts.


    I look at Kamar, who do to his large size, is rather cramped in this small space. He has his eyes closed, head resting against the wall.


    ¡°We have to find a way to escape,¡± I say, trying to spark up some kind of conversation.


    He just snorts, ¡°No duh.¡±


    I look at the iron bars, and past them to the dark cell on the other side. ¡°We just need to hit it¡¯s heart, then it will all come crashing down.¡±


    The idea is insane, but it is the only one I can think of. We can¡¯t fight Felton, that is clear. He now has the Artifact sword and the powers his orb gives him. From the battle I saw, he might as well be king up here. He can fly, control the clouds and from what I saw Corazon do, throw lightning. But I am sure of one thing.


    ¡°He can¡¯t lift up a falling airship,¡± I whisper to myself.


    The only problem is getting to the Sky Gem, it will most definitely be guarded, on all three ships. Then it is also probably locked in a metal canister, much like The Sky Fisher¡¯s.


    I would need the key to get to it. Unless I could somehow bend open the hatch. But if Sky Gem katra extractors are a general blueprint, then that would mean it would be near seamless. The container would probably also be made of steel.


    So I need the key.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    I sigh, holding my head in my hands. I might have access to my katra, but I am not strong enough to take on two ships worth of pirates and Felton. There was also the problem of being stuck behind these bars.


    I look at Kamar, a dark shadow covers his black skinned face and grayish fur. I blink, something coming to my mind for the first time. I had assumed it was just the color of his fur, but I am sure it¡¯s not now.


    He looks like he has aged at least 20 years. He¡¯s old.


    His fur having grayed over time, and his face wrinkled. I had never met another of his kind, so I only assumed it was common for them to look like this. But now I can tell he is aged and old.


    I blink, looking at him in a new light. It takes me a few seconds, but I do speak, ¡°You never told me why you want to find the Villagers so badly.¡±


    Kamar turns his head to look at me, putting on a exasperated look. ¡°You never told me why you are trying to leave Traezar. Or why you entered Millwallow.¡±


    It¡¯s true, I had only said that I had entered Millwallow, and I never told him why I wanted to leave The Empire. I had only ever given him the vaugest descriptions. I still know so little about him.


    I hold out my shackled hand towards Kamar with a jingle of chains. ¡°I don¡¯t think we ever got to really introduce ourselves. I am Kardin Amia, of the now destroyed village Amia. Apprentice of Warrior Ayria, and a Truebronze Sacred Artist.¡±


    Kamar looks at my hand for a second. Then he shifts and one of his smaller arms grabs onto my hand, gripping it tightly and shaking. ¡°Kamar Cal Arntile, of Millwallow Village, son of House Arten. Former warrior and adventurer, Lowsilver Sacred Artist on the Arten Ironworks Path.¡±


    I let go of his hand, and look at him. He looks back at me, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Truebronze Sacred Artist?¡±


    I hesitate for a second, but decide it is for the best. If I am going to be working with him, it would be better if I was open. I nod, ¡°I¡¯m a cripple.¡±


    Kamr stares at me for a second, then start bellowing in laughter. ¡°Aahaha! A cripple? Gahahah!¡±


    I wait till he is done laughing and catching his breath. The asper looks me in the eyes, ¡°What Path do you follow? Does it have something to do with you being a literal void in my Silver sight?¡±


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t say too much, yet. Nervously, I say, ¡°I don¡¯t follow a Path.¡±


    Kamar looks skeptical. ¡°You are a Homebrew?¡±


    Homebrew is slang for a Sacred Artist who doesn¡¯t follow an already set Path, like from a House or Clan. It is mostly not used as a complement.


    ¡°Yes. What of you though? What is the ¡°Arten Ironworks Path¡±?¡± I ask, trying to redirect the conversation.


    The asper waves with his small arm, then chuckles when he realises he can¡¯t use his Katra. ¡°I create constructs out of Iron Katra, like blades, hammers and other tools. Even armor. You didn¡¯t answer my question though, I have been wondering why you are a void? I can¡¯t even see your Katra flow.¡±


    I shift uncomfortably, unsure of what to say. I choose the option Vicar told me to go with so long ago.


    Holding up my black bandaged arm, I wave it a little. ¡°It¡¯s this Artifact, it mask¡¯s all my Katra flow, hiding it.¡±


    Kamar chuckles, ¡°Not very hidden when you¡¯re a literal walking black hole.¡± He holds his smaller left arm up to his chin, humming for a second. ¡°Is it related to that sword the Pirate Captain got from Corazon?¡±


    Confused, I ask, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s much like you, a complete black hole. Can¡¯t see anything from it, not even any Vital Aura around it.¡±


    ¡°Volans?¡± I say, thinking back to that sword. It might be like my arm. An Artifact from Cereus?


    I shake my head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Kamar sits back, thinking. Not saying anything.


    ¡°So you are from House Arten?¡±


    Kamar shakes his head, looking at me. ¡°No, I¡¯m¡­ adopted.¡±


    I furrow my brow, trying to make sense of that statement. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The asper stares me in the eyes, and I hold his gaze. Then he looks away, heaving a big sigh. ¡°Those eyes are freaking creepy. Fine, I¡¯ll tell you, but you have to tell me how you came to be here after. Deal?¡±


    I nod, one of my hands going to my eye. Are they really that bad?


    ¡°My mother was part of the Del¡¯mara Tribe. They are a tribe of nomad Aspers, that travel all along the ridges of The Mountains of The Gods.


    The chieftain took an interest in my mother, even though he was already¡­ married. Well, my mother got pregnant with his illegitimate son, me. He cast my mother out of the tribe after she had given birth.


    She was forced to cross over the mountains and go through the jungles. I can barely remember her face, but I do remember how weary she looked. The journey was hard, and by all accounts we should have died. Somehow¡­ we made it through.


    Only, we were attacked by hunters. My mother defended me to her last breath, despite being incredibly weak. The hunters killed her, and took me hostage. I was only a babe at the time, barely a year old.


    The hunters had mistaken us for wild animals.¡± Kamar says this with spite in his voice, tears forming under his eyes, ¡°Well, they sold me as an exotic pet. Or tried to at least. That was when the Head of House Arten found me, in the market. He knew what I was immediately, an asper.


    He bought me from the hunters, and took me under his wing. The Head adopted me, and treated me like one of his sons. That was many years ago, before he died. But that¡¯s another tale.¡± Kamar wipes the tears from his eyes with his second pair of arms. He looks at me with a determined gaze. ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    I am silent, looking at the floorboards. His story bounces in my head, I think it over. The world truly isn¡¯t fair, is it?


    Hesitantly, I start to tell about how I came to this point.


    ***


    I had omitted a lot of details, mostly around Inik and my Katra aspect. But I had told him my full story, of my participation in the Siege of Tarna. How I came to Millwallow, and everything else. He doesn¡¯t press to know what my katra is, probably out of courtesy.


    Kamar nods at the end of my story. ¡°Yes, I only got out of Tarna before it was besieged by those¡­ things. I was traveling back to my home in Millwallow when the siege was going on. And the giant dragon-thing flew right over my head, you were on it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, me and Vicar.¡± I say, the fire of hate burning inside me, demanding I take vengeance for Amia.


    ¡°I am sorry for your loss,¡± Kamar says softly, looking out the bars of our cell. ¡°You have a plan for us to escape, I presume?¡±


    I force a smile, ¡°Something like that.¡±

 Chapter 18 3/3

    ¡°You have a plan for us to escape, I presume?¡±


    I force a smile, ¡°Something like that.¡±


    ¡°Well, what is it?¡±


    Thinking for a second, I say, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure there is no way to take one of the ships, it¡¯s just not possible. So, I think our only option is to sink one. Steal the Sky Gem and crash the ship¡±


    Kamar chuckles, ¡°And how would we survive the crash?¡±


    I shake my head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, it was only an idea.¡±


    The asper looks out of the bars again, a thoughtful look on his face. ¡°It could work, Steel bodies can take a beating. Though I don¡¯t know how you would survive, if you really are a Bronze.¡±


    I shake my head, ¡°I¡¯m not lying, I have an ability that provides me with a boost of strength. And I have a hard time controlling it as well.¡±


    Kamar looks at me like I am crazy, but doesn¡¯t push any further. ¡°I suppose we can cushion our fall with blankets, and the sand should help a bit.¡±


    ¡°Sand?¡±


    ¡°These are Tuskite Slavers, right? Well, they will probably most likely be bringing us into Rua.¡±


    I blink, sitting back. I hadn¡¯t thought about that. Well there go my plans for Osmun. Can¡¯t worry about that right now though.


    Kamar continues. ¡°The only other problem with your plan is that we would have to somehow get to the Sky Gem. Through both Slaver crews and past the Steel container that the Gem is housed in.¡±


    I nod, ¡°I know. Do you think you can get the container open?¡±


    Kamar motions to his larger pair of arms, chained behind his back. ¡°Not like this. The inscriptions on the manacles are draining my strength, I can probably use a third of my normal strength.¡±


    I sit back, closing my eyes and thinking. The shackles don¡¯t hinder my katra flow, and the pirates don¡¯t know that. This is one advantage I have.


    Would it be possible to get Volans? To fly off the ship? No, after all the trouble Felton went to get it I doubt he would let it out of his sight. He probably is going to sleep with the thing.


    There is the rest of the surviving crew of the Sky Fisher. But I can¡¯t see them being too much help. And they are broken, the loss of Corazon made their moral plummet.


    It starts sinking in. This is hopeless. There are just too many pirates, we are miles above the ground, I am only a Truebronze. No! I can¡¯t think like this.


    I grab these dismal thoughts are toss them in the burning flame inside myself. Fueling my desire to grow stronger and to get vengeance.


    What of my katra? I surely can do something with it. The idea of setting fire to the ship comes to mind, but I toss it out. It would be more likely we all burned and died before even hitting the ground.


    How about the plant manipulation? The thought comes briefly. But I don¡¯t know if it would work in the real world. For all I know it might have been a one time thing.


    I move to my core and check the Gray Life katra I have left. I blink. That entire thing took a good chunk out of my stores.


    So, I¡¯m assuming that I can do it again, is it worth it?


    There is no way, to my knowledge, to replenish this type of Gray katra. Even if I were to do it, where would I find a live plant up here?


    What about seeds? I am sure the Sky Fisher would have some in its stores. No, that wouldn¡¯t work. Any live seeds would have been killed in the drying process. So I can¡¯t use any plants.


    I ask Kamar, still with my eyes closed, ¡°How long do you think it will take us to get into Rua?¡±


    He grunts, ¡°Probably two days, and add four more days for getting to the Tuskite capital.¡±


    Six days to find a way to escape, or become a slave.


    Would it be possible for me to use something other than a plant? If I could use the Gray Life katra to shape the Plant katra, maybe I could use it shape some other type?


    I try to think of what living thing that has some kind of katra in it I have on hand.


    Maybe a slab of meat? No, the pirates aren¡¯t going to feed us. It takes a second for that to sink in. They probably weren¡¯t going to feed us, because on general, people were at least at the Steel stages. With a Steel body came great strength and durability, and immunity to your type of katra, and also a stronger energy storage system. And a normal human body can go three days without water¡­ but a Steel can go up to a week without it.


    So I am in a bad spot if I don¡¯t find water within three days. I doubt that my Gray Water katra will sate my thirst. I¡¯ve got to escape soon or I will die.


    My thoughts go back to finding someway to escape quickly. What do I have on hand that might contain the energy or soul necessary to use my new ability?


    I have my blood.


    When one gets a Steel body, it converts and changes everything to suit your Katra aspect better, strengthening everything. But the body also gathers ambient types of vital arua, most notably a offshoot of Water vital arua, Blood vital arua. It was theorized that it can be turned into Blood aspect katra, but other than that, the effects are unknown.


    Could I manipulate my own blood into something like the spider? If I could make something that was able to sneak into the heart of the airship and disable the Sky Gem, I would be able to crash the ship. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    I think I could do it. After all, my blood is a part of me, and therefore would contain some part of my soul, right?


    I was grasping at strings here and I knew it. Looking for some spark of hope to have a chance to escape. Even if my ability works in the real world, I would need a lot of blood.


    My gaze wanders over to Kamar. He¡¯s pretty big, he¡¯s bound to have a lot of blood to spare.


    I shake my head. Might as well see if it works.


    Looking at my hands, one bandaged in black, the other calloused, I think of a way to get blood. There¡¯s nothing sharp in here. Except¡­


    Channeling my Gray katra into my arm, I will the gauntlet to come into being. The milky white substance boils up from the cloth, hardening into the bone gauntlet.


    I look at the sharp clawed finger tips of it, they glint dully in the dim light of the cell.


    Kamar raises a large eyebrow, ¡°How¡¯d you do that?¡±


    I mumble, ¡°I¡¯m still not sure.¡±


    Then I hold out my left hand, palm up. Lowering my right index finger, I jab deeply into my skin, the point puncturing after I apply pressure. Raking the claw along my palm, I open a large gash in my skin.


    Stopping the flow of katra to my arm, the gauntlet melts back into the bandages. Blood wells up from the large gash in my hand, I hold it out and let drops splatter on the floor boards.


    Doesn¡¯t hurt that much. Not compared to everything else. This small gash compared to having a spear go straight through my shoulder and having my stomach shredded is nothing.


    ¡°What in the hells are you doing?¡± Kamar asks, his expression worried. He probably thinks I¡¯ve lost it.


    Once the board has a large puddle of blood on it, slowly seeping into the wood, I stop. Closing my hand, I hold it near my chest, sending katra to it. I arrange the katra around the gash, sealing it up. I hope that the healing ability still works.


    I dip my right index finger into the puddle, closing my eyes.


    Moving my mind¡¯s eye inwards, I draw the Gray Life imprinted katra from the crust of my core. Moving it into my channels, I guide it to my finger.


    When what I deem an adequate amount colescesses in my finger, I stop. Focusing, I will it outside of my body and into the blood.


    My awareness spreads with my Gray katra, and soon it has completely filled the pool. The Gray Life katra mixes with the blood, much like it did with the Plant katra.


    Here goes nothing. I form a picture in my mind, conjuring up the one I used for the spider. I tweak it, removing all the plant bits. I replace it with a hardened exoskeleton of blood, forming layers of plated armor.


    For a instant, my mind wanders to the many emotions and thoughts of what will happen if this doesn¡¯t work. I¡¯ll become a slave, stuck in chains.


    I conjure up that deep, cold burning flame of vengeance inside me, tossing these emotions into it.


    All this thinking of blood flashes the images of that creature feasting upon the woman¡¯s body, and the sea of corpses, streams of blood flowing from them.


    Focus!


    Then I focus back on the image, tweaking it.


    I push the image onto the Life katra and blood. I have to concentrate on every bit, like I did with the plant spider.


    I sit there, my finger submerged in the crimson puddle, trying to imprint the image. More Life katra flow unbidden from my core, to help fuel the process. It must take more because I¡¯m doing this in the real world.


    The Gray Life katra flows through my channels and down my arm, escaping out through my finger and into the blood.


    Then I feel the image settle, combining with the blood. But there is a strange feeling when it does, like something got mixed up, but I ignore it.


    Excited, I open my eyes and look at the puddle. There, made of dark blood, stands a four legged spider.


    It worked!


    I spoke too soon. The blood collapses in on itself, falling back to the floor with a plop. I can feel all the Life katra I used disperss, escaping from my control.


    The only words I can form are, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Then the image is thrown back at me, and it hits hard. The backlash whips my head back and into the wall, a massive fissure of a headache forming in my mind.


    I groan, clutching my head with my hands. I hear Kamar say something, and it takes me a second to figure it out. ¡°What did you just do?¡±


    Why is everything so bright now? I squint my eyes against the now blindly painful light. Through my slitted eyes I can see Kamar shifting over to me.


    I feel his smaller arm rest on my shoulder.


    The only response I can make is a, ¡°Uuuggghhh.¡±


    Then I close my eyes fully, sinking into the depths of unconsciousness.


    My last through echoes through my mind. Gods, just when I thought I was getting used to pain!


    ***


    I rub the sleep from my eyes, blinking. Everything is blurry at first, then it clears up.


    I stand in a vast space, all of it shrouded in darkness. There is no light, a defining silence rings in my ears.


    ¡°Where¡­?¡± I rub my head, trying to think of how I got here. Right¡­ The blood.


    There is a rumble and I stumble, barely staying on my feet. Light shines down from above, and I look up.


    There, above my head sits The Origin, only now it looks different. It is a clear sphere, tiny beams of light hitting the direct center and obscuring the object that lies inside it.


    I follow the path of the streams of multicolored light, they connect to various runes, which circle around the Origin in an ever shifting pattern. They never seem to hit each other, always missing by a fraction of an inch.


    If I¡¯m here¡­ Where is Sol? I look around, trying to find the giant, floating eyeball. I can¡¯t spot him, so I shout. ¡°Hello?!¡±


    My voice echoes through the vast space I stand in, eventually quieting.


    I scan the ever shifting runes, trying to see if I can find the sparks of his telltale arrival. Nothing.


    A deep cold seeps into my bones, both from temperature and from something else. The hairs on the back of my neck raise, goosebumps forming along my arms.


    My breath comes out in a cloud of mist, dissipating in seconds.


    I don¡¯t like this. My hand goes to my spear on reflex, but all I find is cold air.


    There is the jingle of chains, the stomp of a set of boots.


    I spin around, facing the sound.


    A crimson mist boils itself up from the floor, it quickly reaches past my knees, then waist, all the way up to my shoulders and past my head. A coppery tang fills the air, and I can taste iron in my mouth.


    Dew quickly forms, crystallizing from the cold. I look at my arm, and it takes me a second to realize that the dew isn¡¯t dew, but blood.


    The jingle of chains nears, I look up, my body tensing into a fighting position.


    A boot appears from the fog of blood, red frost creeping up its steel tipped toe. Then another boot, they walk methodically towards me. I follow them up dark crimson pant legs, covered in leather and iron.


    There stands a man before me. He wears armor that is a mix between metal and leather, not a inch of his skin bare. A crimson hood is pulled up over his head, puffs of icy breath coming out of it. I can¡¯t see his face or anything from within the hood.


    His entire frame is covered in rusted chains. They curl around his arms, ending in broken links. His chest is wrapped in the chains, along with his legs. They jingle with each step he takes, blood frozen onto them.


    Then the chained apparition stops 3 feet away from me.


    My muscles creak as I ready to fight. I growl out, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    With a jingle of rusted chains, the figure slowly bends over, falling to one knee. It bows its head, looking at the ground. A voice that rings hollow speaks, sending chills up my spine. ¡°I am Vengeance, Ruler of Chains, Bearer of Frost, Harbinger of Crimson. Born from the Blood of The Progenitor. And I greet my father.¡±

 Chapter 19 1/3

    Chapter 19:


    19 Days After Spring¡¯s Beginning


    278 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    The Ghastly Skull, Airship, Prisoner Cells


    Border of Rua Desert


    I look at the chain wrapped figure that kneels before me, still trying to figure out what he said.


    ¡®Born from the Blood of The Progenitor¡¯? It clicks in my head.


    ¡°You-your what I created?¡± I ask, releasing my tensed muscles and taking a step back. My hands go to my sides, and I look at the figure kneeling before me.


    The blood fog slowly creeps back into the ground, dissipating into the black. Th rainbow colored light from the swirling scripts above illuminates his back, the red frost crystals covering him glistening.


    Vengeance nods its head with the creak of leather and rattle of chains, ¡°I am, father.¡±


    I run my bandaged hand through my hair in disbelief, looking around at the blackness that surrounds us. How¡­? This isn¡¯t¡­


    One thought stands out amongst the churning waves of my mind. I¡¯ve created something intelligent.


    I have created a intelligent, talking being. This was completely different from the spider. Or is it¡­?


    My attention turns back to the chain wrapped being when it talks, ¡°I am at your command father, what is it you wish of me?¡±


    Father¡­ I¡¯m stilling trying to come to terms with this, and this¡­ creature, isn¡¯t helping.


    My voice comes out hoarse, cracking a little. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know?¡±


    Vengeance tilts its head to the side, but remains silent.


    I look around again, still trying to comprehend what I have done. How did this happen? This isn¡¯t even remotely close to the image I had in mind!


    I panic at the thought, because if this isn¡¯t what I wanted, then how much Gray Life katra did I use to create it?


    I close my eyes, trying to reach my core.


    There is nothing. I can¡¯t sense my core or anything. This isn¡¯t good.


    I speak out loud, more ot myself than Vengeance. ¡°Where am I?¡±


    The chain wrapped being breaths out a puff of white fog, standing up slowly. I can¡¯t see its face, but I get the impression it is looking at me. ¡°We are in your Soul Space, father. From what I know, it is nearing completion and has already started on the process of assimilating into you.¡±


    I look at the crimson hooded figure. ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    Vengeance bows his head, a leather glove with iron plating stitched into it held out towards the floor. The chains along his arm clink and rattle as he flexes his hand.


    The red fog boils from his hand, forming a thick pillar of it. The chain enters the pillar, it¡¯s length going taught as it connects with something.


    With a rattle, the chain pulls out from the pillar of mist a round shape, wrapping completely around it. The fog quickly dissipates, leaving the chain wrapped object in Vengeance¡¯s palm.


    He turns it to face up, giving me a good look at it.


    I can see through the chains a eyeball, which gives off waves of anger. It¡¯s pupil is a dim Gray color.


    Blinking, I lean forward to look at it, ¡°Sol?¡±


    There is a faint buzzing, but nothing else. Vengeance speaks, ¡°I took the liberty of capturing this Agent and ascertaining whether it was a threat or not. All in your best interests, father.¡±


    It¡­ subdued Sol? I remember the aura Sol pushed down on me, making me want to run and die. Of how it had completely blocked all my access to the Origin.


    ¡°You interrogated him?¡± I ask, looking at the now normal sized eyeball.


    Vengeance shakes its head with the clink of chains. ¡°No father, I had no need. I simply connected with the stream of information that was being fed to it.¡±


    It takes me a second to puzzle out those words. ¡°Sol was being given information?¡±


    The chain wrapped figure nods its head. ¡°It was also keeping in place a barrier that would not let you enter here. I disabled this¡­ Sol, and allowed you access, father.¡±


    I wrinkle my brow, looking at this being wrapped in chains. That feeling of cold dread had dissipated now, almost like it wasn¡¯t even real. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    If this is the creature I made¡­ then why is it here?


    ¡°How did you get here? I thought you would be in the real world.¡±


    Vengeance cocks its crimson hooded head to the right. ¡°I was father, but I did not have enough strength, or material to materialize fully. I retreated here, and disabled this being, then contacted you.¡±


    I look around at the seemingly endless plane of darkness, with a roof of shifting, multi colored runes. ¡°Why? I mean, why did you come here?¡±


    ¡°It was the only place that could safely house me and allow me to gather my strength. I know the purpose you had in creating me father, and it is my own fault for not being able to fulfill it. But please, give me enough time, and I can redeem myself, I swear it, father.¡±


    What? Vengeance almost sounded¡­ scared. I look at his hands, which shake slightly.


    I am not accustomed to someone being so subservient. I was usually the one always weaker and lesser than everyone else, so I was the subservient one.


    This though, Vengeance was treating me like a House Head.


    That¡¯s when it fully sinks in, I created it, somehow. I might as well be a god in its eyes.


    But this isn¡¯t what I envisioned at all. Then I remember when my mind kept wandering when I had been trying to create the spider. My thinking of becoming a slave, of that sea of corpses and when I threw all those things into my imaginary flame of vengeance.


    No way¡­ I accidentally created Vengeance. I want to be upset with myself for what I did, and I still don¡¯t know how much Life imprinted katra I wasted, but I can¡¯t.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean by purpose.¡± I say, looking at the figure. The blood ice crystals are still covering its form, mist coming off them.


    ¡°I was unable to materialize due to my lack of strength and insufficient materials.¡± Vengeance bows its head in what seems to be regret.


    ¡°Insufficient materials, you mean blood?¡±


    Vengeance nods his head, it being a he because its name sounds male, ¡°Yes father. I am also currently not strong enough to materialize, and I need time to gather more strength.¡±


    I nodded my head. So I needed more blood and he needed to be¡­ stronger?


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean by strength.¡± He didn¡¯t seem weak to me, having been able to capture Sol. I glance at the eyeball that is glaring at me.


    ¡°I require more of your¡­ Energy to materialize and sustain myself. I can gather some from here, but I fear I would also require your energy to help stabilize myself in the real world. Forgive me, father, for my weakness.¡±


    I stutter, as Vengeance gets back down on one knee. His could voice seemed to have a fleck of regret in it, and I could sense his sincerity. ¡°I-I forgive you, please, don¡¯t bow.¡±


    So he means katra. I need to give him katra and blood to materialize. Which I can only assume means to take form in the real world. At least my carelessness doesn¡¯t seemed to have backfired too much.


    ¡°So you can help bring down the airship?¡± I ask, watching as Vengeance slowly lifted himself back up.


    He nods with surety.


    Okay, so if I can get him enough blood, I think I will be able to summon him. Now the only problem was getting out of this place.


    ¡°How do I get out of here?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°You can leave any time, this is your Soul Space, father.¡±


    I can leave whenever I want? I don¡¯t see an exit. I blink, looking at the nondescript wooden door that appears in front of me.


    I walk towards the wooden door, stopping to look over my shoulder at Vengeance. He stares at me silently, not saying anything.


    ¡°How do I summon you when I am ready?¡± I ask over my shoulder.


    He bows deeply towards me, his hollow voice resounding without emotion, ¡°You only need call my name, father, and I shall answer your summons to the best of my ability. But I am currently unable to materialize, I need a day to gather enough strength.¡±


    I nod, grabbing the wooden handle of the door and turning it. A blinding white light spills out as I push the door open.


    Stepping through, the door closes behind me and I feel my mind twist. Then a splitting pain, everything turning to darkness.


    Colors swirl in front of my eyes, the sharp pain in my head pounding at my skull, trying to break loose.


    I blink my eyes open, groaning.


    The wooden plank ceiling comes into focus, a deep thrum vibrating through the boards from the engine of the ship. The shadows pulsate with each strike of my migraine.


    Closing my eyes, I take a deep breath and sit up. My stiff back muscles complain, but it is the spike of pain in my head from moving that really gets me. I shuffle and rest against the wall, banging my head on the planks with a dull thunk.


    Cracking my eyes, I can see the blurry shape of Kamar citing on the other side of the small cell. I ask after a few seconds of thinking, ¡°How long was I out?¡±


    ¡°A couple hours.¡± From his body movement, I can see that he is looking at me, ¡°From what I gather, you used Katra. You never told me that you could still use it.¡± He says this very quietly.


    I whisper back, ¡°I thought it best to keep it secret.¡±


    Kamar nods, leaning back against the wall. I open my eyes wider, the migraine still drilling in the back of my skull and out between my eyes. Kamar rumbles quietly, ¡°What is your Katra Aspect? You never told me, and I thought it best not to press, but now you will tell me.¡±


    I stay silent for a few minutes, piecing together a sincable answer from my fragmented thoughts. ¡°From what I can gather¡­ My aspect is neutral, something close to Pure katra, but not quite. I call it Gray Katra, due to the color. The experiments I have done have proven that it¡­ seems to be able to emulate other katra aspects, and assimilate with, along with control, other types of katra. The best way to describe it would be, well¡­ A base for all katra.¡±


    The boards under Kamar creak with his weight as he shifts, ¡°That is a bold claim, and I am not sure I believe it. But what I saw you doing with your blood supports it.¡±


    I furrow my brow, thinking back to the blood and Vengeance. I had a lot more questions for him, but frankly, I just wanted to get away from him. His calling me father and display of capturing Sol made me want to get away from him, till I was in a better state of mind to question him.


    ¡°With my blood?¡±


    Kamar points with his smaller, left arm, where the boards had absorbed my blood and been stained crimson. ¡°In my Silver sight I watched you as you started control blood throw the vital aura gathered around and in it. You manipulated vital aura, outside of your body. Some exceptional sacred artists can manipulate the various vital auras in their body, some can even spread a aura of katra outside their body, but I have never seen someone control vital aura of all things.¡±


    I gulp, my head spinning with his words. It¡¯s times like these that Silver Sight would be most useful, even more than a Steel body.


    Maybe if I could see vital aura and other types of katra on the spiritual level, then I would be able to understand my abilities far better. I can see inside my body and the katra there through a mental-spiritual ¡°sight¡±, but it is not really seeing.


    Kamar says something else, his voice curious, ¡°I wonder if you would be able to emulate my katra spect and path? I saw you do something similar when you summoned that gauntlet.¡±

 Chapter 19 2/3

    ¡°I wonder if you would be able to emulate my katra spect and path? I saw you do something similar when you summoned that gauntlet.¡±


    I look at him, his idea spinning around my aching head. Could I manipulate my gauntlet to form a weapon, or even use my katra to make a weapon?


    It seems so unlikely, but I can¡¯t help remember the near complete set of bone armor that formed when I supplied the gauntlet with enough katra. If I think back even further, I can remember when I was messing around in the Soul Space, and spikes formed from my arm.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, maybe?¡± I say, still unsure of it. I close my eyes, sighing, ¡°I think I need to sleep, my head is killing me.¡±


    Kamar nods and pats me on the shoulder, ¡°We will discuss this when you are feeling better.¡±


    I give a slight nod and mumble, ¡°Need to figure out the guards¡¯ schedule.¡±


    Then I am laying down and the sweet abyss of sleep takes me.


    I wake slowly, stepping to consciousness from the black pool of sleep.


    Sitting up, I look to Kamar¡¯s sleeping form. He is curled into a ball, laying on his side. His snores could wake the dead.


    I rub my now calmed head, the pain but a distant memory.


    It might be time to check on my core.


    Taking a deep breath, I close my eyes and move my mind¡¯s eye inwards. I focus on my core, and what I find confounds me.


    There is a rippling around my core, like a tear in reality and space. If I focus, I can see into these folds of reality, and on the other side is the shifting scripts of the Origin.


    The ripples are few and only stay open for a second or two, but they are most definitely there.


    What is this?


    I don¡¯t attempt to touch the ripples, that just doesn¡¯t seem like a good idea. Ideas of what they are flit through my mind and I can only pin one down.


    Vengeance said something about the Soul Space nearing completion and assimilating with me. Could this have something to do with it?


    I move past the ripples, as they don¡¯t seem to be harmful. I check on my core, the cyclone in its center whips lazaly at the sides of my core, slowly drilling an ever deeper well of katra. I push the image of it turning onto the cyclone, starting up my cycling technique.


    Maybe if I can get a large enough katra pool, then I would be able to summon the bone armor.


    I look at the crust of my core, or my world. It is still gray and jagged, a thin layer of Gray Earth spread across it. The large crags glow brightly from the fire that has heated up the lower layers of the crust, and the basins of water dot the surface.


    Forming my phantom body on the surface of my world, I look up at the tree.


    It has grown a foot since I was last here, and its base seems to have gotten wider. The leaves are still tilted towards the light coming from the crag, and its roots are sucking up water steadily.


    What interests me most is the grove that has cropped up around it. What used to be a handful of small plants has grown into a small grove of trees. They go a little above my head, but are nowhere near the same height of the original.


    I marvel at the tiny forest, still not completely believing that this is on my core, growing. I still don¡¯t understand where this plant came from.


    Sensing the katra, I am able to tell that there is a complex network of roots under my feet, exchanging water and food. It goes deep into the soil, the roots reaching even further out.


    I follow a curious deviation of the roots to the edge of the water.


    They stick into the water, a few weaving together to form a new sprout next to the bank of the lake. The sprout has already started growing, sitting a foot off the bank and in the water.


    I look around at the grove. Where did the spider go?


    Wandering around, I am unable to find it in the grove. Stopping at the edge of the trees, I look at the barren and jagged landscape the encompasses my world.


    Could it have gone out there?


    It was possible, I had designed it in mind for surviving in a barren environment for long periods of time.


    There¡¯s no way I will be able to find it. My world is far too big to search completely, and it was dumb luck I even came across the small plant here. It would be nigh impossible to find the spider, my only saving grace being that it couldn¡¯t have gotten too far.


    But it couldn¡¯t possibly have maturaded enough by now that it would be able to survive out there long enough.


    I look back at the grove, and this time look at the katra that makes it up. I look carefully at the ground, and find a strange, hollow pocket under the original tree.


    Could it be...?


    I move back over to the tree and find the entrance to the hole on the side that faces the water. It is hidden in between two large roots, cloaked in shadow.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Crouching down, I peer into the cat sized hole. Leafy vines cover the entrance and walls, something that I had never seen before here.


    A shape shifts in the foliage, and then crawls out.


    My creation walks out cautiously, a coating of tiny leaves over its now full water sack. It is about the size of a cat, maybe a little smaller. What was once fragile, green skin has now started to take on a bark like texture along it¡¯s legs.


    It looks up at me with its black eyes, making clicking noises with its pair of mandibles. A arm folds out from where it was pressed into its shadow, reaching a four fingered hand out.


    I hold out my hand, and the plant spider grips my index finger tightly. A shock runs up my hand, not altogether unpleasant, and through my arm to my head.


    ¡®I get an feeling of intent, questions. Not exactly in words, more emotions. What is my name? What am I?¡¯ She asks, it sounds more female in my mind than male.


    Blinking, I am surprised that by it. I can feel a thin thread of a connection in my mind with this creature, fragile like a strand of spider¡¯s web.


    A name? I had never given a name to my creation. Vengeance had chosen his from what I can only assume what I called the cold flame in my heart, a flame of vengeance.


    What can I call it? I mull with names, thinking them through. I finally settle on what I should call it a few minutes later.


    ¡®You are an Asren, your name is Hala.¡¯ I want to smack myself for it, but it is the best I can come up with. Asren is Old Tongue, meaning spider. Hala is a type of spider found in The Jungle of The Gods.


    The spider squeezes my finger, transmitting another thought. ¡®Hala? Strong. I am Asren.¡¯


    Hala sends another thought to me. ¡®We are The Asren, we serve the Progenitor.¡¯


    I furrow my astral brow. It spoke as if there are more of them. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯


    She gives another squeeze of my finger and lets go, scurrying back into its hole.


    Did I scare Her off?


    I wait for a minute before deciding that Hala has finished talking with me. Then the leafy vines are shifting again, and Hala emerges carrying something.


    It is a lumpy, oval shaped sac, made of delicate, small, tightly wound vines. She gently takes it off the top of her head, showing surprising strength in her two small arms.


    Hala sets it down at the mouth of the hole, laying it out for me to look at. She holds up her left arm again, and I allow her to grip my finger again.


    ¡®My children, we shall serve.¡¯


    That''s when it hits me, It¡¯s an egg sac.


    I am bewildered, I never had intended for my creation to reproduce, or at least had never thought of it. I had created it to just live, to experiment with my newfound powers, I don¡¯t ever remember designing it for reproduction. Or did I? Did something similar happen with it, like with Vengeance?


    I cannot be sure, because I am unsure of what I had completely thought about in her inception. I know I had pressed many images in there of how I wanted it to work, shaping it.


    A sense of pride flows through my connection with Hala, and her poster radiates pride.


    Well, it matters little now. It can¡¯t hurt to have more of them to keep her company. What do I say to her? I mull it over for a second, before deciding on something with pride, happiness and also encouragement.


    I send my thoughts over our link, ¡®I am proud of you, be a strong mother. Protect and nurture your young, and you shall flourish.¡¯


    Hala straightens even more, raising herself up on her four legs with pride. ¡®Yes, Progenitor. What do you wish of us?¡¯ There is excitement in her words, along with a tinge of worry.


    For her to do? I look around at the grove of trees, and it hits me. I push my thoughts along our connection, ¡®Nurture the grove, water it and help it grow. It shall become your home as long as it stands, you will be safe here.¡¯


    Hala the Asren nods, ¡®Yes, Progenitor. Me and my children shall nurture and take care of your Grove.¡¯


    She lets go of my hand, picking up the egg sac and gently placing it on her head. Then he carefully crawls back into her home, disappearing into the darkness and vines.


    I stand, knowing that our conversation is over.


    My mind is reeling from the conversation and the revelation that I may have just created an entirely new species. An intelligent one that clearly has emotions.


    Looking around at the grove of trees, I feel something is missing. There¡¯s only trees, no grass or bushes or fruits.


    A large part of my diet in The Jungle had been frutis I was able to scavenge from the tree tops, but most of it had been up high, above the canopy and in the sunshine.


    A instinct runs through me, and I pluck a leaf from a low hanging branch of the large tree. Gripping it between my knuckle and thumb, I look at it.


    Lets see if I can make something more simple.  Closing my eyes, I focus on the image of grass. It¡¯s long, thin blades and how it can grow all the way up to your waist. How a grass directs rain drops down to its roots from the curve of its blade.


    I smirk a little, Normal grass is kinda boring.


    Keeping a image of normal grass in my mind, I imprint on it what I want.


    Gathering Gray Life katra from the center of my world, my core, it streams up through the soil, but is quickly absorbed by the roots of the trees. Strange, it doesn¡¯t seem to be able to come through the roots.


    I try a different route this time, and the imprinted katra streams out of the crag next to the grove, flowing between the trees in gray, silk like ribbons. It forms into a ball of ribbons in my hand.


    Then I start channeling it into the leaf, imprinting the image of grass onto it. The Gray Life katra is quickly burned up, but not much of it is used because I am making something relatively simple.


    When I am done, I open my eyes and stare at my palm. In the center of it rests a small, round seed.


    Stooping down, I dig my left hand into the soil, moving it to the side. Then I drop the seed in, burrowing it.


    I grab a few ribbons of my katra, and send them into the ground where the seed is. They coil through the Gray Earth soil, wrapping around and dissolving into the seed.


    I watch the small mound of turned up soil with bated breath. A few seconds later, a shoot of grass pushes itself up through the soil.


    It rises a couple inches out of the ground, a small, woody like cylinder following it, but not going a centimeter above the ground.


    I can sense that its roots are coiling and connecting with the roots of the tree, creating something like a symbiotic relationship.


    I touch it with my index finger, poking it gently. The stalk shivers, then quickly shoots back into the ground, in the safety of the small wooden cylinder.


    Chuckling, I beam at it. This didn¡¯t take up nearly as much katra as Hala or Vengeance.


    From the images I had planted, once it grows big enough, it will form more seeds and then turn brittle, forming a grain. The seeds would fall off and eventually get spread around. My hope was that with how I didn¡¯t have to use katra to form the eggs, that this wouldn¡¯t use up katra, and eventually spread a layer of grass around the grove.


    Standing up, I look at the trees. Now for some fruits.

 Chapter 19 3/3

    Three loud knocks sound on the wall, and I am jolted from my sleep. I reach for my weapons, but my nails only scratch the wooden boards. I blink, my eyes adjusting to the darkness.


    I wheeze out a dry breath, my throat heavily parched. It¡¯s been about two days now, and I am no closer to coming up with a decent plan.


    The pirates refuse to give me water. I get the feeling that they really don¡¯t care how many of their ¡°stock¡± die while in transit.


    A hushed whisper comes from the cell next to us, ¡°I heard you talkin¡¯ to the asper. D¡¯ you think it¡¯s possible?¡±


    It takes me a second to realize what he is talking about. Me and Kamar had been throwing ideas back and forth on how to escape, and we kept coming back to crashing the ship. The only major problem with this is that there is no guarantee we would survive the crash.


    I roll over, and crawl to the edge of the cell. Grabbing the metal bars, I angle my voice towards the cell to our right. ¡°Escape? We don¡¯t have much choice.¡±


    The voice grunts and I can¡¯t help but feel it sounds familiar.


    Then it clicks in my head, ¡°Adre, is that you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, lad. I think I got a solution to yer problem of surviving th¡¯ crash.¡± He says this quietly, in a hushed whisper.


    I put on a tentative smile, Maybe there is hope.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask inquisitively, excitement and hope bubbling up from within me. My grip on the cold metal bars tightens, the black bandages on my right hand rustling slightly.


    Blinking, I look at my arm again, but don¡¯t see anything. I could have sworn they moved.


    ¡°¡®hat¡¯s right, lad. If we can somehow get these chains off, and you got me the ship¡¯s heart, I should be able to form a platform of Cloud Katra. Big enough to hold all of us,¡± He says this excitedly, but also with doubt.


    I try to get a better look at Adre, but can¡¯t. ¡°Why do you need the Sky Gem?¡±


    Adre reaches out a hand from between the bars of the next cell, pointing at me with a hairy finger, a iron shackle rattling on his wrist. ¡°It¡¯ll ¡®elp with my Katra capacity. It¡¯s chock-full of Cloud Katra I could manipulate. If I had my hands on it, we¡¯d be as good as safe fer sure.¡±


    I think about this, it would make sense if he was one of Corazon¡¯s Sky Pathers that he would be able to manipulate Cloud Katra. From what I could gather, a Sky Gem turned the katra it was supplied with into its own generic brand that could be manipulated by just about anyone.


    So it may be possible to survive the crash¡­ but wouldn¡¯t Felton be able to easily pursue after us if he knew we were still alive?


    I reach through the bars, twisting my arm and clack my fingers around his wrist. His arm goes rigid, but he doesn¡¯t say anything. ¡°We can¡¯t be seen, we need them to think we¡¯re dead.¡±


    I can hear the grin in his accented voice, his calloused hand clasps me on the forearm, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    I crack a smile, my dry lips stretching uncomfortably. I lick them with my sandpaper tongue, opening my mouth, I start telling him about the plan that has started to take form in my mind.


    ***


    I look at the bars of the cell, straining my ears.


    The creek of wood and thump of boots sounds the slaver that is walking down the hall. A bright glow proceeds him, and then he comes into my sight, the oil lantern held up in his hand.


    I squint at the brightness of the light.


    He glances over at my cell. His face is pinched and rat like, covered in a scraggly beard and a nose that looks like it has been broken twice. He squints at me and his face becomes enraged as he sees my defiant expression.


    ¡°Watch¡¯a lookin¡¯ at?¡± He clops towards me, his slouching frame pulled up as high as it can go. ¡°¡®Hink you¡¯re invinsiabel, don¡¯tcha?¡±


    He smashes a baton on the metal bars, but I don¡¯t flinch, glaring at him. I roll my dry tongue around my mouth, getting my salivary glands going. Then I spit, right in his rat like face.


    The pirate flinches a little, confusion on his face. He reaches up a dirty hand, feeling the glob of spit on his cheek. His face goes beet red, his already ugly features twisting into something grotesque and malevolent.


    The pirate growls out through clenched teeth, ¡°Yer gonna pay fer that!¡±


    He reaches for the keys at his belt, plucking them from a loop. The pirate places the lamp on the ground inserting the key into the lock.


    I scramble back, deeper into a cell and hiding in the corner.


    The pirate comes into the cell, pushing the door open with a squeal of protest from the hinges. He has his baton ready, a malicious glint in his eyes.


    The rat of a man takes a few quick steps forward, bringing the wooden baton up above his head. The stick glows with a opaque light. Air katra, he¡¯s using it to boost the velocity of his hit.


    Then he brings the baton down, and it lands with a crack.


    I wince at the sound, looking up at the large, hairy hand that is holding the baton. Kamar clenches his fist, the wood creaking and then splintering.


    He had stayed hidden in the right corner of the cell, cloaked in the deep shadows. Even with his bulky frame, he couldn¡¯t have been spotted by the pirate, who¡¯s night vision had been ruined by the lamp.


    The Tuskite pirate looks at his baton in confusion, then follows the arm that grips what remains of the stick. He looks up into the face of a very angry asper.


    The pirate¡¯s face loses its beat red color, turning a shade paler and morphing with fear.


    Kamar pulls back his large, left fist.


    The pirate sputters, squeaking out in a pitiful voice, ¡°M-mercy?¡±


    The asper unleashes his fist, the giant hammer of a fist flying into the pirate¡¯s chest. There is a double crunch, and the explosive expulsion of air from the tuskite pirate''s lungs. He goes flying back, crashing into the wooden wall with a loud thunk, his head whipping back and cracking against the planks.


    He falls limply to the ground, out cold.


    I stand up, ogling at the power in that one strike. I can¡¯t help but remember my fight with Kamar, and how I was forced to dodge and twist around his blows. If even one of them had hit me, I would probably have died instantly.


    The asper bends down over the pirate, grabbing his key loop and starts fixing the key into the lock on his right manacle.


    I had figured out pretty quickly how to fry the manacle¡¯s power source and stop it¡¯s neutralizing powers.


    The small little compartment where the crystal was kept only needed to be flooded with my Gray katra. Similarly to what happened to the rock I had experimented on in the Ivory Valley, it was destroyed. When I had destroyed mine, the thing had sparked, hissed and popped, then the strange damping katra was gone, the scripting on the iron becoming inert.


    My attention is drawn from my thoughts as Kamar¡¯s manacle drop to the floor, the chain he had broken to free up his hands, with a clank.


    ¡°It¡¯s this key,¡± He holds out the respective key with his meaty fingers. I take it from his hand and twist my manacles around so the keyhole is facing me. Inserting the key, I can hear a click, then I slowly turn it, the manacle popping open.


    I move onto the next manacle, saying, ¡°The Sky Gem should be a level below us, if this ship follows the same design as The Sky Fisher.¡±


    Kamar nods, picking up the unconscious man by his arms and roughly depositing him in the center of the cell. I hand him the keys, ¡°I¡¯ll go let out the other prisoners. I trust you have everything under control here?¡±


    I take a deep breath, my feelings of apprehension bubbling to the surface. But I nod my head, not looking Kamar in the yes.


    A weight settles on my right shoulder, Kamar squeezes lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it. I can do it.¡±


    I hesitate, but shake my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s either us or him. Now, go.¡± I shrug off his shoulder.


    Kamar sighs, but nods and lumbers out of the cell.


    I take in a shaky breath, seriously considering calling out to Kamar and telling him I changed my mind.


    I don¡¯t. No, I have to be strong. This is a necessary step on this path that I chose. Inik warned me, and this was my decision.


    I am slow to move, but I take a step forward, then another. I crouch down at the rat faced pirate¡¯s side.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Searching his belt, I find the long, slender object I¡¯m looking for. Pulling the dagger from the sheath, I hold it up in the light of the oil lamp. The edge of the blade glints maliciously, begging for blood.


    I reverse my grip on the dagger, bending over the pirate. I pull up his tunic and woolen shirt, exposing his boney and hairy chest.


    I had had a extensive conversation with Vengeance on his powers over blood. He needed approximately a gallon and a half of blood to properly materialize. Even then, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to keep him in the real world more than a handful of minutes.


    That¡¯s roughly the amount of blood in a human.


    I take a shaky breath, holding the dagger in both my hands. My black bandaged hand grips the dagger¡¯s handle tightly, creaking slightly.


    My thoughts are a whirlwind, a voice screaming in the back of my mind to put the dagger down and stop. But I don¡¯t.


    The dagger¡¯s tip shakes with my unsteady hands, bobbing slightly.


    I take a deep breath. I need to hurry. I can¡¯t be weak, I need to be strong. I need to survive.


    The shaking of the dagger stops, my hands steadying. In that split second, my muscles empowered with Gray katra, the dagger moves down, slicing through the air with a quiet swish.


    I close my eyes tight, mumbling a prayer for the gods to forgive me.


    Then the dagger hit¡¯s the pirate¡¯s chest. There is a split second of resistance, then the short blade sinks through his flesh with a sickeningly quiet squelch. It slide under his rib cage, slicing through muscle and plunging into the pirate¡¯s heart.


    I can feel his pulse through the blade.


    The Tuskite pirate gasps, clawing at the air. He arches his back, a silent scream escaping through his lips.


    I twist the blade in a quick motion, pulling it out with another squelch.


    The pirate falls back down, his body falling still. He looks up at the ceiling, the spark of life draining from his eyes.


    My thoughts are strangely calm, the turmoil having frozen and died down. The only thought that remains echos in the void of my mind. I just killed a man. I¡¯m now a killer.


    I try to muster up any emotion, but I can¡¯t.


    Looking down at the dagger in my hand, bright red blood drips from the tip, covering its length. I drop it to the floor with a clatter, looking at my strangely steady hands. It had been so¡­ quick. A life snuffed out just like that.


    I curl my fingers into fists, taking a deep breath.


    He was a slaver, a pirate and probably a murderer. Somehow that doesn¡¯t make me feel any better. Focus, there¡¯s no time for this.


    I move over to the newly minted corpse, looking at it. The pirate¡¯s flesh has already started to loose color, blood welling up from the small incision mark I hand left. I close his glassy eyes, averting my gaze from his face that is twisted into pain and terror.


    Closing my eyes, I feel for the connections in the back of my mind. There are several now, but all of them are distinct and different from each other. Vengeance¡¯s feels cold, and yet burns. The thin strand connecting me to him glowing a dim red.


    Vengeance, I call you to serve me.


    There is a strange numbness that spreads from my chest, where my heart and core would be. It feels like the cold flame of vengeance I so often picture, but far more intense.


    It grows stronger, intenser. Bubbling up from deep within me. The feeling spread down into my right arm, a running river of ice cold water.


    My eyes snap open, and I bend over the corpse. My black bandaged fingers gently press down around the wound, feeling along the edges.


    Then the cold sensation of vengeance explodes from my hand, a stream of crimson mist roiling out from in between the bandages. It eagerly flows into the wound, mixing in with the blood and invading the corpse¡¯s nervous system.


    Then it cuts out, the freezing cold vanishing down my limb and into the body.


    I bring my hand away from the body, taking a few steps back.


    Did that work? I don¡¯t see him.


    Unlike what I expected, blood did not flow from the body. Instead, it¡¯s fingers started twitching, then it went rigid. A strange gurgling sound comes from deep within it¡¯s throat.


    Then it relaxes, sitting up slowly and as if being pulled by strings. It¡¯s head turns to look at me with glazed eyes. A voice speaks, but it sounds layered, as if there are two talking. One is quieter, but far more meaning, the other is the voice of the pirate.


    ¡°You summoned me to serve, father. I shall now fulfill your command,¡± the corpse says, slowly, stiffly and jerkingly getting to its feet. Vengeance holds up one of the pirate¡¯s hand, inspecting it. He clenches it into a fist, then releases. ¡°Strange, I did not expect to be able to possess a body. Thank you, father.¡± He bows deeply towards me, then straightens.


    All of his movements look off, as if the corpse is being pulled around on strings.


    He stintly walks towards the cell door, and I move out of his way.


    This is¡­ just wrong. I have now defiled a corpse, and I can¡¯t say that I don¡¯t feel anything from it. But I guess it makes this a bit easier.


    Vengeance, wearing the body like a suit, walks down the wall towards the stairs. He picks up the oil lantern, holding it up next to his head as he shuffles away.


    The other crew members look at me with a mixture of horror and respect. Kamar looks at me with a worried expression, and something that looks a little like worry.


    Can¡¯t really blame them. I might as well have just bought a corpse back from death. I am reminded of how Karla died, her body devoured. No, I am nothing like that vile demon.


    Adre pushes to the front of the crowd, ¡°Well, lad. What¡¯s next?¡±


    I look him in the eyes, ¡°We wait.¡±


    Sitting down, I close my eyes and feel my connection with Vengeance. I follow it, and then I fall into a trance like state. I can see through his eyes, much like with what happened with the chimeras.


    Vengeance piloted the pirate¡¯s corpse down the stairs, the lantern lighting up the walls.


    He stops for a moment, and thinks. Then he moves the pirate¡¯s arm up, controlling the blood in it, and closes the shutter on the flame. The dark staircase is no longer bathed in light, darkness reclaiming it.


    Vengeance continues stiffly walking down the stairs. The flesh of the pirate seems to wither as he commands the blood within it to do what he wants. There is a low painful burning as the blood is used up to keep Vengeance in this world, it is slow, but he only has about 10 minutes before there is no longer enough.


    He soon reaches the bottom of the stairs, coming face to face with an iron door. Vengeance brings up the pirate¡¯s dead arm, rapping his knuckles on the door.


    A slit in the door slides open, and eyes peer out.


    ¡°Whatcha want?¡± A gruff voices says.


    Vengeance works the blood into the vocal cords, pulling and vibrating them. ¡°The Captain sent me to inspect the Gem.¡±


    The eyes narrow, looking at the puppet corpse suspiciously. ¡°You¡¯re talkin¡¯ leik one of ¡®em Traezarians. Was the password?¡±


    Vengeance stops for a second, thinking. He pumps blood into the dead pirate¡¯s brain, scanning through the quickly dying neurons. ¡°There is no password.¡±


    The man on the other side of the door grunts, and the slit slams shut. There is the sound of locks being turned, and then the metal plated door opens.


    Vengeance moves the blood, stretching and pulling muscles and taking a few steps into the bowels of the ship.


    He turns to look at the large, heavily muscled pirate that was manning the door. The pirate closes the door, locking it quickly.


    He brushes past Vengeance, walking down a hall, ¡°Follow me¡¯s to the ¡®eart.¡±


    Vengeance walks behind the pirate, not saying anything. The blood is now quickly burning up, and he has about 8 minutes left before he is forced to dematerialize.


    The pirate leads him past many storage rooms, filled with the spoils of war and supplies.


    They enter a circular room, a metal pillar much like the one in the Sky Fisher sitting in the center. Only instead of high quality steel that makes it up, it seems to be made of copper and bronze.


    ¡°Here¡¯s you go,¡± The pirate motions to the locked cylinder.


    Vengeance nods his puppet¡¯s head, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He brings up the puppet¡¯s left hand, forming it into a claw. The blood shifts, a strange withering under the skin as it moves around in the hand.


    The bald pirate squints, ¡°Hey, wat¡¯re ya doing?¡± He reaches for the sword at his hip, but he is too late.


    Vengeance moves the corpse¡¯s body with a burst of uncontrolled speed. It crashes into the pirate, sending them sprawling to the floor.


    He brings the corpses withering hand up, plunging it down at the bald pirate¡¯s chest. The blood freezes near instantly, a crimson spike of ice erupting from the skin and obliterating the hand in the process.


    It pierces right into the bald pirate''s chest, freezing his blood and exploding his heart. The man lets out a dying, terrified scream.


    Vengeance doesn¡¯t make a sound through all of this, not bothering to waste precious blood on making noises.


    He pulls the puppet corpse up, a stream of the blood from the bald pirate flowing up his frozen spike arm.


    The frozen spike is connected to the bone of the arm, giving it a strong base. The blood from the bald pirate moves up the puppet¡¯s arm, freezing in a layer of bloody ice crystals, creating a pseudo armor.


    Vengeance pulls his puppet over to the container, stopping in front of it. He moves the corpse¡¯s head to look at the lock with the glazed eyes of the dead.


    Bringing the spiked arm up, be lances it into the lock. The ice cracks and splinters, but more blood flows out and into the lock¡¯s mechanisms. With a command from the Ruler of Chains, it freezes, expanding in the lock and breaking it.


    Vengeance pulls his arm back, opening the hatch to the Sky Gem. He breaks the ice off, the crimson ice reforming into a long, slender spike.


    With the cold fingers of his puppet¡¯s left hand, he opens the hatch further, spilling blue light out of it.


    The heart of The Ghastly Skull pulses with power, glowing brightly on the three prongs that hold it up in the center of the cylinder. A deep thrum of power fills the air, vibrating through the wood.


    Vengeance reaches into it, plucking the Gem from its pedestal. Instantly, the deep thrum that pemates the ship and the thrum that fills the air cuts off.


    He pulls it out with a stiff arm, turning mechanically around and quickly running down the hall back to the cells.


    Vengeance smashes the oil lantern onto the wooden planks on his way out, sparking the wood alight.


    I open my eyes, disoriented from the strange out of body experience. I stand up, leaning onto the wall to stop the vertigo.


    I hadn''t done it intentionally, looking through Vengeance¡¯s eyes. It was more instinctive.


    There is the feeling of a pit dropping in my stomach, as the airship starts it¡¯s crash descent to the ground below. Hurry, Vengeance.


    Then I look at the staircase as a shape explodes from it, it¡¯s Vengeance puppeting the pirate¡¯s dead body. His entire right arm is a mass of crimson ice crystals, a long slender blade of ice tipping it.


    His speed is uncontrolled, and from my guess, the control he has on the body isn¡¯t fine enough to handle the speed.


    He stumbles to halt, falling to the floorboards. In his left hand, which is as pale as snow now, he clutches a pulsing blue gem.


    Vengeance holds up the gem to me, saying in the dual voices, ¡°I have carried out your will, father. My time is short now.¡±


    I take the gem from his hand, looking at his strange arm.


    Then the corpses collapses, falling to the ground as if all it¡¯s string were untied. A bloody mist flows from out of it¡¯s chest, curling up onto my arm in a matter of seconds and vanishing into the bandages of my arm.


    I don¡¯t have enough time to think about this, so I rush over to Adre, shoving the gem into his hand. ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡±


    He nods, clasping the gem in both hands, ¡°Grab onto me, lads.¡±


    All of the Sky Fisher''s crew men grab onto Adre or someone touching him. I clap my hand onto his shoulder, Kamar grabbing my shoulder with his massive arm.


    Now to fall and hit the ground from thousands of feet up, and probably survive.


    It is with that thought that The Ghastly Skull starts plummeting into free fall, a scream ripping itself from my throat as we fall to our death.

 Chapter 20 1/3

    Chapter 20:


    22 Days After Spring¡¯s Beginning


    281 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    The Ghastly Skull, Airship, Captain¡¯s Quarters


    Rua Desert, Tuskite Territory


    Felton took a delicate sip of his wine, licking his red stained lips. He holds it to the candle light, looking at the edges of it glowing a deep crimson. The flame glints off the silver metal that holds the glass.


    ¡°Vintage, from Emperor Fergus I¡¯s reign. Right before he turned his throne over to his son. A good year. I¡¯ll give him this, Corazon know¡¯s his wine,¡± Felton set the goblet down next to the bottle of opened wine he pilfered from Corazon¡¯s quarters.


    Felton looked at the painting on the wall of his lavishly decorated bedroom. The painting depicts an idyllic picture, of rolling hills, small cottages and grazing animals.


    Felton snorts, ¡°It¡¯s a nice picture, but why the skeleton?¡±


    A dark hooded skeleton walks on a path in the left side of the picture, a short sword strapped to it¡¯s back. Its dark clothes are in stark contrast to the vivid colors of the rest of the picture.


    The small bronze plaque screwed to the bottom of the picture glints in the candle light, the dark words etched into it standing out; The Reaper Comes to Marla.


    Felton shakes his head, deciding it isn¡¯t worth the time trying to figure out what the artist had intended.


    He takes his boots off the table, standing up from the fancy carved chair he was sitting in. He looks down at the bare blade of Volens, which shines in the candle light.


    The sword had originally been up for auction, claiming to have been inscribed by a master spirit smith. Felton had acquired it without having to pay, to say the least.


    He had quickly learned that it was in fact much more than a inscribed sword, but an Artifact. The silver scripting along its length showed it to be of the Old Ones, a long dead people. Their spirit scripting and manipulation of Katra had been unmatched, and a large deal of their knowledge had been lost when their civilization collapsed.


    Felton wasn¡¯t much of one for history, and the thing he most cared about it was that it was something incredibly powerful.


    It allowed him access to a specialized aspect, Sky katra. It was something similar to a Talri warrior¡¯s katra, but different. It was easier to manipulate, and was three types bundled up into one; Air, Cloud and Lightning. He had taken that aspect of katra, melded it with himself, and Volans acts as an amplifier for his power.


    With it, he was the true ruler of the skies, able to spread a massive aura around himself, and allowing for him to manipulate all in the sky.


    ¡°And That fool Corazon couldn¡¯t even access it¡¯s Origin. Not even able to use it to its full capacity.¡± Felton picks up the sword, giving it a twirl and feeling the power of the Sky katra tingling in his fingers.


    That¡¯s when he feel¡¯s the deep thrum of his Ghastly Skull¡¯s engine cut off. It is a barely noticeable vibration that permeates the entire ship, letting him know that it is running.


    Felton¡¯s grip on his sword tightens as he looks at the fur carpet he stands on. Gravity starts taking over as the Cloud katra keeping the ship up dissipates. The sense of falling hit¡¯s Felton deep in the gut.


    His mind is hit with a burst of panic, but he pushes it down. He runs to the door of his room, his bare feet thumping loudly. Bursting through the door, he runs out onto the deck of his Airship.


    The night air is brisk, the air shield no longer protecting the ship from the whipping winds up this high.


    Pirates are scrambling on the deck, panicking from the loss of the engine.


    Felton scowls as the ship starts spinning out of control, his grip tightening around Volans¡¯s handle. He starts pushing katra through his channels and into the sword, powering it up.


    His aura quickly spreads from the sword, permeating the very air and mixing with the now flashing by clouds.


    He didn¡¯t know what had happened to his ship¡¯s Sky Gem, and didn''t have to time to know if he wanted to live.


    His aura stops spreading after about a mile, unable to go any further. Bit it is plenty for Felton.


    With a flick of his will, he is enveloped in dark armor, the clouds around him thinning as they condense around him.


    A thought later, he is floating, no longer falling with the ship.


    He can sense the scrambling forms of his crew members on the deck, and he envelops them in a thick layer of Cloud katra, suspending them in the air.


    He watches as the falling airship, and the airships it is tied to are pulled along with it. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Raising his left hand, the dark cloud armor crackles with lightning, and a bolt of searin white flashes out from his arm. It blazes through the air faster than the eye can follow, striking the thick ropes that connect The Ghastly Skull with the remnants of The Sky Fisher.


    The bolt sears through the rope, another flashing onto the other rope a second later.


    The Ghastly Skull pluments to the sandy desert below, the other airships quickly righting themselves.


    Felton watches as his airship is engulfed in flames, spinning in the air out of control.


    He watches in disbelieving rage as the airship crashes down in between two sets of parallel jagged rocks. It explodes in a blazing ball of fire, flaming shrapnel scattering around as it digs a deep furrow into the dunes of sand.


    ¡°Gone, all gone. No! No, no, no!¡± He screams in rage, the suit of armor on him crackling with white lightning, bolts licking at the air around him.


    He calms a second later, rationalizing that he at least kept the majority of the loot from the Sky Fisher on the merchant ship. He hadn¡¯t bothered with trying to move it to the Ghastly skull, it would have taken too much time and he would have had to leave some of it behind.


    He is taken from his stupor of rage and disbelief by a deep roaring. It shakes the very air around it, and if he didn¡¯t have a Steel body, he was sure that he would be temporarily deaf from it.


    His gaze moves down to the crash site of The Ghastly Skull, the sand shifting and moving.


    His eye opens wide, in awe and fear, his voice comes out in a hushed whisper ¡°What in the hells if that?¡±


    I feel the massive jolt as we crash, my body being flung about and gravity punching me right in the diaphragm. But I can¡¯t see anything through the thick, cushy haze of Cloud katra, and I feel the impact of me hitting a wall and rebounding off it.


    My cocoon of Cloud katra eventually sheds its momentum, falling still. I take shallow breath of air, not wanting to use up my limited oxygen too fast.


    I can hear the crackling of fire and the shifting of timbers, but can see nothing through the cloudy haze of katra.


    After a few silent minutes, there is a deep rumbling and I clamp my hands over my ears, trying to block out the roaring. Is that the fire?


    No, it¡¯s way too loud.


    I can feel myself being lifted up, and there is a swaying as the cocoon is, hopefully according to the plan, lifted from the wreckage of the airship.


    Then the Cloud katra dissipates quickly, the cocoon opening up. I am greeted with the view of a cloudy blue sky, two airships hovering above like vultures.


    I sit up, taking great lungfuls of air in. Scanning my surroundings, I find the rest of the surviving crew of The Sky Fisher sprawled out across the sand. The flaming wreck of The Ghastly Skull rests a few feet away, the heat of the flame playing across my skin.


    I stand up on unsteady feet, dizzy from the crash.


    Looking around, I take in every detail possible. The sand is seemingly shifting of its own accord, and about a half mile off, a line of jagged orange spikes rise from the dunes.


    What really catches my eye is the fact that past those spikes, it looks like we are rising slowly above the ground.


    There is another deep, thundering roar. I clamp my hands over my ears, gritting my teeth at the noise. The dunes around us rumble along with the roar.


    A haze of fear and panic flows onto my shoulders, shrouding my thoughts. It is incredibly hard to think, my mind filled with indescribable terror.


    It¡¯s like Inik¡¯s aura!


    I grit my teeth harder, pushing with my will onto the shroud of terror. Then it falls apart, dissipating and I can think clearly again.


    When my ears stop ringing, I look over to the sailors. They are all screaming in terror and confusion.


    Adre stands in the center, looking panicked. In his hand he clutches a now very dimly glowing Sky Gem, almost all of its power spent in cocooning the us in a cushion of Cloud katra.


    We finally stop rising into the air, at about 50 feet if I had to guess. Are we on a floating island?


    I start walking to the edge, near the massive spikes.


    Kamar stumbles towards me, and I look at him. His eyes are filled with panic and terror, his face a mask of fear. It is the first time I have ever seen him look so scared.


    ¡°Kardin!¡± He huffs, his eyes darting around. He is hunched over on all fours again, his large hands sinking into the sand.


    Is the aura affecting him like the sailors? If it is, that means that whatever this is, it is powerful enough to make a Silver panic.


    Yet why am I not being affected?


    I am taken from my thoughts by Kamar, who places his smaller arms on my shoulder. He points with one of his massive arms, turning me around.


    Above the smoking wreckage of the airship is a massive arch. It is covered in thick, stony like scales. The appendage whips through the air.


    That¡¯s a tail¡­


    The tail drops back out of sight, no longer visible. I can feel a slow swaying and reverberations through the ground like earthquakes.


    ¡°We¡¯re on a massive animal¡­¡± I whisper, the gravity of the situation hitting me. The arua was something like what Inik pressed down on me, a fear effect. This creature¡¯s very roar had caused it.


    Kamar seems to collect himself, breathing deeply. But I can still tell he is under the arua¡¯s effects. ¡°We-we¡¯re on a-a-¡±


    ¡°A what?¡± I ask, trying to get him to think straight.


    ¡°A Tarrasque!¡± He finally says, his eyes filled with terror.


    That one word sends my thoughts spinning. Tarrasque. The Walking Calamity.


    It is supposedly a giant monster that lives deep in the Rua Desert, as big as a mountain. It is known for the destruction, able to destroy a city with a flick of its tail.


    A titanic reptilian creature that wanders the deep parts of the desert, near the edges of the Mountains of The Gods. It walks on two giant back legs, three clawed hands in the front. Covered in a carapace of rocky scales, famed for their ability to resist almost all katra aspects.


    It was so powerful, that some Rua clans worshiped it as something akin to a god.


    But why is it here? How?


    We shouldn¡¯t have encountered it so close to the edge of the desert. Something must have driven it out here.


    The thought is the only one that I can come up with that makes sense, as it has been recorded many times that the Tarrasque never left to the edges of the desert.


    I push these thoughts to the side, looking up at the airships that are quickly speeding away, not even bothering with trying to salvage anything from the Ghastly Skull¡¯s wreckage.


    I guess we are safe, for now.


    A spear impales the ground right between my legs, shooting up a cloud of dust. The shaft quivers from the impact, making a low thrumming noise.


    That¡¯s when my eyes are drawn to a ridge of sand off to my left, past the airship wreckage and further up the Tarrasque¡¯s back.


    Alien, insectoid shapes are backlit by the sun. they climb up over the ridge, standing at the top with weapons pointed down at us.


    I spoke too soon.

 Chapter 20 2/3

    A spear pierces the ground right before my legs, shooting up a cloud of dust. The shaft quivers from the impact, making a low thrumming noise.


    That¡¯s when my eyes are drawn to a ridge of sand off to my left, past the airship wreckage and further up the Tarrasque¡¯s back.


    Alien, insectoid shapes are backlit by the sun. they climb up over the ridge, standing at the top with weapons pointed down at us.


    I spoke too soon.


    The air is filled with a clacking and chittering, and the already panicking sailors start running in the opposite direction of the figures.


    Kamar just stares at them in fear, bringing up his arms, readying to fight. His hands glow with a metallic katra, and I can only guess that is what the Ironworks Path¡¯s katra looks like.


    I can get a better look at them now. They are insectoid humanoids, something like a mix between a mantis and a person. They are missing the large back abdomen characteristic of mantis, and have four arms, a smaller set below their first set. They are covered in a thick sandy color carapace, two large compound eyes on their triangle head, antenna twitching at the top. Two backwards leg, and four arms tipped with four claws.


    ¡°Thri-kreen¡­¡± The whisper escapes my lips. The illustration of them from the Fiend Folio coming to my mind.


    The sailors push past me and Kamer, reaching the other side of the dunes, opposite of the Thri-kreen. They are pushing and shoving each other, scrambling up the incline of the dune.


    Then the top of the dune explodes, dust clouds billowing out as more insect figures rise up, sand streaming off their beige carapaces. They clutch weighted nets in their large, four fingered hands.


    They draw them back, then fling them forward into the terrified group of sailors. They go down under a wave of weighted nets, too confused to try and escape.


    They were herding us!


    Once the entire group is imobile, the Thri-kreen move in. In their second set of arms, they all clutch flasks. The flasks run in a line around their belts, sloshing with their movements.


    The thri-kreen hunters start dosing the group of sailors, tossing the empty flasks to the sand. Then they methodically move onto the next person, coating them in the green, pulpy liquid.


    I watch in disconnected fascination as Adre gets a face full of the liquid as he tries to crawl out from under the large net. He sputters, his eyes wide in terror and confusion, then he starts spasming. A few seconds later, he stops moving, paralyzed.


    Surrender, its our best option.


    I look to Kamar, where the Katra is becoming thick around his arms, layering itself. He tenses, ready to pounce at the nearest Thri-kreen.


    Grabbing his shoulder, I look into his eyes. He is spellbound by the terror induced roar, and I can tell he isn¡¯t thinking clearly. I shake my head, saying, ¡°We have to surrender!¡±


    I put my hands up in the air for example, looking to the Thri-kreen warriors advancing on us from all sides, dual tipped spears in their hands.


    Kamar looks at me like I am crazy, but I glare back at him, fighting my urge to grovel. I can hear Tarras in my head, shouting to grow some backbone.


    I fall to one knee, then the other, raising my hands above my head to show I have no weapons. Sand puffs up around my knees, and I squint against a whip of wind that sends some up into my face.


    Kamar looks torn, glancing between me and the sailors, then the Thri-kreen. His muscles slowly relax, and he seems to deflate. The katra around his hands un-spins itself, returning back to his core.


    Crouches down, raising his four hands in the air.


    The Thri-kreen are shattering, their mandibles making clicking noises. They close in, surrounding us from all sides. Their twin bladed spears at the ready, but they don¡¯t close in.


    I watch for a few minutes at their chattering ranks, as the bristle and hop back and forth. I can see through gaps between them the captured sailors. Thri-kreen are dragging the paralyzed crew members away with the nets, leaving furrows in the sand.


    What in the world is going on? Why are there Thri-kreen here? Why is a tarrasque so close to the edges of the desert?


    Everything''s happening so fast, and I can¡¯t process it. First we crashed onto the back of a slumbering tarrasque, awakening it. Then we are captured by Thri-kreen.


    Talk about out of the frying pan and into the fire. I crack a smile at my joke trying to make some light of the situation.


    I think I¡¯m developing a nervous tick to crack jokes when I feel scared.


    The clicking and chattering of the Thri-kreen slowly stops. I have a closer look at them now, and I marvel at their size. They¡¯re almost as tall as Kamar!


    They stand at roughly seven feet tall, but with slender and hardened limbs. They are covered in patches of leather and orangey scale armor, ragged and dusty cloths shrouding parts of their persons. Flasks of paralyzer slosh on their belts, along with what looks like three sided shuriken, made of the same orange material. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    The group of surrounding Thri-kreen parts in front of me, but they don¡¯t lower their weapons.


    A slouched Thri-kreen with a grayed and flaky carapace waddles through their ranks. His carapace is covered in scratches, one of his antennae missing half way. He leans on a staff, intricate wooden carvings covering it¡¯s length, tipped with the skull of some fanged animal.


    He waddles up to us, clicking softly. Each of his slow, methodical steps with occupied by the swish of his grayed clothes, the robe he is wearing covering his body. There are no visible weapons or armor on his person, but I still keep an eye out for any.


    It¡¯s an old Thri-kreen, an elder.


    With the crunch of sand, he stops a foot in front of us. He is clicking and shifting around his arms more, and it takes me a second to realize he is trying to get me to talk.


    I take a deep breath of the scorching hot air, bowing my head, but keeping my aching arms raised, ¡°We don¡¯t mean any harm, we were only trying to escape the slavers.¡± I motion over to the burning remnants of The Ghastly Skull, some of the Thri-kreen warriors raise their weapons, clacking.


    The elder Thri-kreen clacks and hisses even louder, motioning with his two left arms for them to stand down.


    Once the warriors have calmed down, he clacks and hisses softly. He started sketching in the sand at my knees.


    I stare at the symbols of common as he slowly draws them out. He taps the sand once with his staff, clacking. I whisper the words as I read them, ¡°We are the Va¡¯ura. Do you come in peace?¡±


    I nod my head quickly, looking at the elder thri-kreen.


    He brushes the symbols away in the sand, writing again. I read them out loud, ¡°Come, the Queen wishes to speak with you two.¡±


    He draws a line through the symbols, turning his back and motioning with his arm to follow him.


    I glance at Kamar, who seems to have calmed down now. He looks at me, then starts standing up. I follow suit, carefully walking behind the elder thri-kreen. I set my hands down, looking at the now following warriors.


    They keep their weapons up and the message is clear, Don¡¯t try anything.


    The mantis warriors close ranks around us, prodding us forward their spears.


    I follow the elder thri-kreen over dunes, my boots filling with sand as we walk up an incline.


    I look up at the cloudy blue sky, trying to make sense of what''s going on. I can feel the low reverberations of the tarrasque walking, unsuspecting of us being on its back.


    We walk for what feels like an hour, climbing up and down dune after dune, the thri-kreen chatter freely now, but still stay alert, watching Kamar and I for any hostile intentions.


    We crest a dune, and I can¡¯t help but stop and stare. In front of us, in the center of the tarrasque¡¯s back, is structure. It is the same beige color as the sand, blending in. It¡¯s not very big, a small pyramid of orange sandstone. It is surrounded by an oasis of grass, fruit trees dotting the flat clearing. A large group of thri-kreen stand at its entrance, and more dragging paralyzed sailors in nets, move into the pyramid.


    I am shoved pushed by a thri-kreen behind me, he chatters angrily. Stumbling for a step, I righten myself and quickly catch up with Kamar and the elder thri-kreen.


    They are living on the tarrasque¡¯s back! It is an absurd thought, and one that I wouldn¡¯t have thought possible.


    We walk into the large, flat area surrounding the pyramid. Dune grass pops up from the sand, holding it in place and swaying in the wind from the tarrasque moving.


    We walk down a orange brick path, sand granules crunching under my feet. The dune grass makes shifting sounds as it sways in the wind, and I can spot small pools of water dotting the landscape.


    This is impossible! Wouldn¡¯t the tarrasque have noticed by now that there are creatures living on it¡¯s back?


    I look at the short trees in the distance, where thri-kreen are picking pear like fruits and dropping them in baskets. Squinting, I can¡¯t help but gasp.


    A few of the escorting thri-kreen bristle, but relax when they see I haven¡¯t done anything.


    Kamar rumbles, ¡°Those are Spirit Fruits.¡±


    I nod dazedly, surprised at the abundance of them here. There must be a massive amount of vital arua gathering here to have changed the trees.


    There are ¡°hotspots¡± of vital arua that dot the land, where it gathers for some reason or another. If enough of it condenses, then it can twist and shape the landscape, most often than not, it¡¯s not a very big hotspot. The most common types of these hotspots are ones were the trees absorb and start cultivating the vital arua, storing the katra they make in fruits.


    The types of katra varied, but they were all much like the Sky Gem¡¯s katra, open to conversion and use. They could boost your core, making you temporarily stronger, or even ranking you up. They are incredibly rare, and usually reserved for the rich Houses and Clans.


    Spirits fruits are also vital in certain elixirs that can help you rank up and grow more powerful.


    And there are so many here!


    I look back at the orange pyramid in a daze, still trying to comprehend how these thri-kreen have been able to live on the tarrasque¡¯s back without it noticing.


    As we approach the pyramid, I notice something. Curious, I look down at the sand covered path we are walking on.


    These aren¡¯t bricks, their scales! I can tell that they are the scales from the tarrasque¡¯s back, but have been glued together somehow, forming bricks.


    I look at one of the thri-kreen warriors, specifically his orangish armor and weapons. Their made of scales!


    His weapon¡¯s blades are formed of sanded and sharped orange scales, and his armor is formed of the large scales as well, tempered into shapes that fit his body. I had mistaken them for orange stone, but now I can clearly tell that they are scales.


    It must have taken incredibly long to make those. Tarrasque¡¯s are famed for their impenetrable and durable scales.


    Thri-kreen are famed for their prowess in hunting and fighting. Their already above norm strength and their agility making even the lowest ranked thri-kreen a formidable opponent. There are stories of the mantis warriors being able to dodge around and deflect arrows without glance at where they come from. Their flexibility allowing them to dodge around projectiles and their agility allowing them to run vast distances.


    Most people consider them as sacred beasts, or monsters. Even though they are an intelligent race.


    We reach the temple, and I look up at it¡¯s blocky surface. The sun shines down on it, baking the massive scale bricks. The thri-kreen that stand guard out front of it wear a suits of the tarrasque scale armor, red cloth draped over their shoulders.


    I am prodded into the gaping black maw of the pyramid by the thri-kreen, following the elder mantis warrior and Kamar deep into the pyramid.


    We walk down a dark hallway, the thri-kreen unbothered by the lack of light. I can make out branching paths that lead further into the pyramid, but we don¡¯t go down any. There is drapery all along the orange walls, and empty scones for torches.


    Instead, we come to the end of the hall, where a staircase leads deeper underground. I look down, my unable to see where it leads.


    The elder thri-kreen motions for me and Kamar to go down.


    Reluctantly, I start walking down on the steps into the dark depths of the pyramid.

 Chapter 20 3/3

    The elder thri-kreen motions for me and Kamar to go down.


    Reluctantly, I start walking down the steps into the dark depths of the pyramid.


    There is a strange musky, sweet smell that wafts up from the darkness. I wrinkle my nose as it washes over me, reminded of the smell of mold. I squint my eyes, but am soon completely unable to see anything.


    I continue taking steps down into the pitch black, the sounds of the elder Thri-kreen, Kamar and the warriors echoing behind me. The mantis warriors don¡¯t seem affected at all by the darkness.


    I stumble as my foot comes down on flat ground, expecting another step.


    Regaining my balance, I stop moving. Listening to the others moving about, I can feel Kamar¡¯s large presence standing next to me.


    It is rather unsettling listening to the clacks and hissing of the Thri-kreen, without being able to see them and hearing them coming from all sides. My instincts tell me to run, and I have to force them down, knowing that there is no place I can run to.


    There is the sound of clawed feet scraping against the stone scaled floor, the Thri-kreen walking around us. Then a dim green light appears, swaying and bobbing in the elder Thri-kreen¡¯s claw.


    He clicks his mandibles, offering Kamar the torch. The asper takes it, and I inspect the strange torch closer.


    It is a stick of wood, a glowing blob of fungus on the end, it dimly lights up the hallway, about 20 feet illuminated. The compound eyes of the mantis warriors glint with the green light as they bristle, weapons still at hand.


    The elder turns, motioning with his arms to follow him. Kamar glances at me, his face now calm, then he follows the elder. I am a few steps behind him, the group of warriors surrounding us.


    I guess the terror arua wore off. From how Kamar no longer looks like everything around him is a danger, it is my best guess. He now has his characteristic slightly frowning, neutral expression on.


    Kamar and I follow the elder mantis warrior down a long corridor, the sides riddled with hallways that lead further off.


    The elder¡¯s pace slows as we approach a door, it is layered with the tarrasque¡¯s stoney scales, giving it the impression of being melded with the walls. Two of the largest thri-kreen I have seen yet stand on either side of the double door. They are dressed similarly to the ones that stood guard outside, only these are draped in purple robes.


    The elder thri-kreen hisses, motioning with his claws at the large guards. They jolt to life, no longer statue still. They move in erie cirinization, bracing their armored arms against the door, and pushing.


    The doors open with a heavy groan, swinging open from the combined strength of the purple cloth wearing guards.


    Once the door is open, they stand back at attention, not glancing in our direction.


    The elder thri-kreen hobbles through the doors, leaning on it¡¯s staff. Kamar and I are prodded forward by the other thri-kreen hunters.


    The room is rather open, and that musty mold smell is unbearably strong. There is a large open space in the shape of a crescent, a cliff edge dropping off from it. Pillars of carved tarrasque scales hold up the ceiling, the green glowing moss meshing in the lines of the carvings, giving them the appearance of having veins.


    The elder thri-kreen stands to the side, chittering and pointing to the edge of the cliff. The warriors start herding Kamar and me towards the edge, their weapons prodding.


    They¡¯re going to throw us off the edge! It is a panicked thought as we near the edge of the cliff. Whatever was down there, I didn¡¯t want a close up look at it.


    My mind is racing as I start trying to come up with a plan to force the warriors back far enough that we can escape. Can I summon Vengeance again?


    No, he needs time to recuperate and I don¡¯t have any blood on hand.


    I glance at Kamar in desperation, my eyes meeting his startled and worried eyes. He can¡¯t use his immense strength here, the thri-kreen are being careful to stay far back from him, using their distance advantage with their polearms. He he tried to charge them, he¡¯d be impaled several times.


    My muscles tense as I prepare to throw myself at the warriors, ducking under their weapons and hoping to disable one.


    They stop forcing us to the edge of the cliff, about 20 feet from it¡¯s drop off. The thri-kreen warriors take a few steps back, bringing their double headed spears to their shoulders. Their chittering falls silent as they crouch down, kneeling, with their heads bowed.


    I can see the elder thri-kreen in the back kneeling as well, not looking up.


    There is a scraping sound that makes me turn my head back around to the cliff. A large, dark shape pulls itself over the lip of the cliff.


    In the low light, I find it hard to make out details of it. But I can tell that it has a hard, chitinous exoskeleton, much like the thri-kreen, only darker. There are four legs, a large abdomen hanging off the side of the cliff. Two scythe like blades protrude from the upper part of its body, connected to long, thin arms. A head with spiky protrusions in what looks similar to a crown mounts this giant body.


    A giant mantis¡­ It looked like a large praying mantis, but with various other differences, like the lack of wings.


    The thri-kreen queen bends down to look at me and Kamar, her compound eyes glittering in the moss light. It makes quite chittering noises with its mandibles, inspecting us.


    I try to control my trembling but can¡¯t, flashes of Inik appear in my mind. This reminds me of that encounter far too much, and I can feel my fear creeping up from deep within me.


    There is a weird buzzing sensation in my chest, and explosion of warmth. I blink as I feel something similar to my connections with Hala and Vengeance form. It is a thin strand of a strange katra, not my own. I can tell I would be able to travel along it, to go to the other end, but I can also tell that I would meet hard resistance all along the way.


    ¡®I welcome you to the Va¡¯ura hive. I am Queen Anva.¡¯ It is a voice that echoes with power, coming from all directions and yet inside my head. It¡¯s like how Inik talked.


    Kamar bows, and I follow suit, both of us hastily kneeling. He says, ¡°We are most honored to meet you, Queen Anva.¡±


    I don¡¯t look up, keeping my head bowed, as is appropriate in edicit. I can¡¯t help but be reminded of my days in the village, of bowing and being subservient to everyone.


    The thri-kreen queen¡¯s gaze shifts to Kamar, and she speaks again. ¡®It has been a long time since we have had outsiders here. You are the first to come in several generations, and from what I have heard, in a most spectacular fashion.¡¯


    I speak up this time, suppressing the tremor in my voice, ¡°We are terribly sorry for that, but we were escaping slavers. We had no intention or knowledge of this¡­ place.¡±


    I start feeling the need to pray that the Queen decided to not kill us. I hold still, waiting for her to speak.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡®Do not worry, we shall not harm you. You must forgive my warriors, they were only protecting the hive. Your fellow crew members will not be harmed, and have only been incapacitated till they are transferred to their rooms.¡¯ There was a reassuring tone to this, one that was filled with a bit of understanding.


    I glance at Kamar, and bow my head even more, saying, ¡°This one thanks you very much, your highness.¡±


    How do you address a thri-kreen Queen? I¡¯m just going to go with what would be used for royalty.


    ¡®I will make this clear now, you are welcome here, but not for long. When Kalleo goes back to her slumber, you will be escorted away. Till then, you are my guests.¡¯ This is projected down the strange mental link with confidence and a strong will.


    Kalleo must be what they call the tarrasque.


    I bow deeper, ¡°This one thanks you, your Highness.¡± There is a slight tremor in my voice.


    ¡®We do not have appropriate accommodations for your kind, so you will have to settle for what we have. You may go now.¡¯ With those final words, the strange connection breaks and she climbs back down the cliff.


    I continue to bow till she is completely out of sight. Letting out a breath I hadn¡¯t known I was holding, I climb back to my feet.


    Glancing over at Kamar, I can see he is stony faced.


    The elder thri-kreen wobbles up to us, the warriors leaving through the door. He motions with his right pair of arms to follow him.


    We walking through the doors, the two guards pull the door shut with a loud groan and bang.


    Following the elder thri-kreen back the way we came, walking up the stairs. We don¡¯t talk, both me and Kamar staying silent.


    Turning left, we follow the elder down twisting and turning hallways. The green glowing moss torch Kamar holds throughs our shadows on the walls, twisting them.


    The elder stops at the mouth of a dead end hallway, doors on either side lining it. Two of the red clothed and armored Thri-kreen stand guard at either side of the hallway, looking at us silently. Their antennae twitch every few seconds, but otherwise, they don¡¯t move.


    The elder thri-kreen clicks and hisses, motioning with his clawed arm to the hallway.


    I open one of the old, wooden doors, looking inside. It is a small room, a raised platform, that I assume is both a table and a bed, sits against the left side of the room with a chair. An alcove in the bricks of the back wall holds a jar of glowing moss. A chamber pot rests in the other corner of the room.


    It¡¯s very¡­ spartan. Even compared to the room I had while training in the Talri clan, it is pretty bare. I don¡¯t even see covers on the table/bed.


    I look at the elder, asking, ¡°Uh¡­ do you have any sheets?¡± I glance down at myself, my clothing gritty and dirty, it smells quite ripe from not being washed for a long time. I feel a twinge of regret that I was not able to recover my backpack from the room on The Sky Fisher. ¡°And clothes?¡±


    The elder thri-kreen rubs his mandibles together, hissing. He holds out his hand, asking me to give him mine.


    I hesitantly hold out my hand, and the elder takes it gently in his claws. Using his second set of appendages, he starts tracing out Common on my palm.


    I mutter the words as he traces them, ¡°Will bring reed mats, weavers will make clothes, bring food as well. When other humans recover, will bring here too. You stay, no leave, guards will stay here.¡±


    Nodding, I take my hand back. So we are stuck here till the tarrasque decides to go back to sleep.


    I look at the guards, thinking. Maybe once the crew of the Sky Fisher get here, we could overpower them.


    I dismissed the idea. Where would we go? I have no clue the way out of here, much less how to get past all the thri-kreen and off the tarrasque.


    The elder thri-kreen holds up his hand, motioning for us to stay put. He backs off slowly, then turns around, walking off. The resounding sound of his staff hitting the stone fading into the distance.


    I look at Kamar, and his giant bulk. His travelling clothes are just as dirty of mine, his brown tunic gritty with sand.


    He blinks slowly, and I notice that he looks exhausted and tired. In his low, baritone, he says, ¡°I¡¯m going to go rest.¡± He walks off, ducking and squeezing through the doorway of the adjacent room to mine.


    I nod, mumbling, ¡°It has been a long day.¡±


    Walking into my spartan room, I sit down on the hard, wooden chair. My feet barely touch the ground, this chair clearly made for thri-kreen and their increased height.


    I look at the jar of strange glowing moss. It is made of a murky glass, probably made from the sand here. I sit there for a while, just gazing into the dim light source.


    I let out a sigh, resting my head in my hands. It¡¯s been a long day.


    There is a knocking on my door and I look up as a thri-kreen walks in. This one is wearing thin pale red robes, and carrying a wooden tray of food, rolled up matts in it¡¯s left arms.


    I stand and move aside for the thri-kreen, letting it set the wooden platter down on the table, along with the mats.


    Bowing to the servant thri-kreen, I say, ¡°This one thanks you.¡±


    The servant chitters a little, and nods, walking off through the door and closing it.


    Moving back over to the table, I look at the food on the tray. There is a cup of what looks like slightly orange glowing juice. A bowl filled with a variety of fruits, all glowing dimly different colors. On a plate, with a wooden fork and sharp metal knife, is a slab of steaming meat. It looks to be of some kind of beef.


    I strangle a gasp in my throat, choking on it a little. Those are spirit fruits!


    Sitting down in the chair, I stare at the meal. My mind is still trying to comprehend what I am seeing, there must be a dozen of them there.


    Either this is special treatment, or all of the thri-kreen eat like this. Unholy gods, they must be at least at the Silver ranks!


    Even if these fruits were not high in katra content, it wouldn¡¯t matter much. All of these would be enough to boost me up into the middle of the Steel ranks.


    I pick up the fork and move the steaming piece of meat, muttering, ¡°This is probably sacred beast meat too.¡±


    Glancing in the cup of juice, I think, And this pulverized and squeeze spirit fruit.


    Sitting back, I mumble, ¡°Is it really okay for me to eat this?¡±


    I glance around at my spartan room, it¡¯s bar walls and orange scale brick. There is no one else here. This has to be a mistake.


    Slowly, reverently, I pick up on of the spirit fruits from the bowl. It looks like something between a mix of a apple and a pear, a blue color. I can vaguely see through it, and it is squishy and soft.


    I slowly bring it to my mouth, opening wide. I chomp down.


    A explosion of sweet tangy flavor assaults my mouth, the juices running over my tongue. I can feel a rush of katra from that one bite. I quickly move it into my shattered channels, starting up my cycling technique.


    It¡¯s so good!


    I start eating more of the fruit, savoring each bite. I can already feel the katra working on my core, a tingling sensation running through my body.


    I continue eating, barely stopping to breath. Taking swigs of the juice as I eat the steak, which tastes slightly beefy, but is tough and gamey.


    Before I know it, I have completely cleared off the plate. With a creak of wood, I sit back in the chair. My stomach feels like it is about to burst and my fingers tingle with the flow of katra mixing in with my Gray katra, being converted.


    Closing my eyes, I can¡¯t help but fall into a deep slumber.


    There is a strange buzzing filling my ears, and it feels like a wave washes through my body.


    My eyes snap open, and I find myself back in the strange space. The Origin and its ever shifting runes above my head.


    There is the same sensation of a wave running through me, like diving straight into water. My entire body tingles, a buzzing in my ears.


    My eyes focus on an image before me, floating words.


    Congratulations!


    You have started your Bonding process!


    Due to a influx of extra katra, you have completed this process earlier than was intended. Your body has not fully adjusted and must be modified.


    Scanning and preparing body for Integration...


    [WARNING!] Foreign influence detected! Categorizing¡­


    Category: [DEMONIC]


    Starting Protocol 303 [Elimination]


    What¡­ is this?


    I look up from the words, a shape taking form a few feet away. I watch in fascination as Gray katra spirals up from the floor, molding itself into a humanoid shape.


    Clothes form on it, a face slowly defining itself out of the katra. Dark hair grows from it¡¯s head, forming long bangs.


    I take a step back, confused. ¡°What?¡±


    The person before me opens their eyes.


    The irises glow with Gray katra.


    It grins a disarming smile, spreading its arms out to its sides, saying in my voice. ¡°Hello, Kardin.¡±


    My double ganger¡¯s eyes unfocus, staring at words forming before it. It hums for a second, then swipes at the words, disappating them.


    My mind is racing, and my instincts screaming at me to run.


    The doppelganger''s smile turns into something vicious. He says in my voice, ¡°It looks like I have to kill you.¡±

 Interlude IV

    Interlude IV:


    Material Plane, Secter [CLASSIFIED], World B02


    Continent Auren, Rua Desert


    Astral Conversion Center 035


    Palmz looked down into the abyss, staring at the wriggling shapes in the darkness. His snout forms into a nasty snarl, his pointed teeth glinting in the dim light.


    He looks up from the edge of the cliff, staring at the cavern before him. It is held up by various natural forming pillars, limestone stalactites forming on the ceiling. The remnants of a limestone bridge stand in a broken pathway, leading off into the oppressive darkness.


    Palm scratches under his furry chin, his various gold wristbands jingling. He hums, inspecting the shattered bridge. ¡°Been a bit since they were here? Completely automated, most likely. What is running it though?¡±


    He thinks for a while, walking back and forth on the edge of the cliff, his multicolored robes swishing and his jewelry glinting and jingling. He stops, snapping his black clawed fingers, ¡°The system! Probably hasn¡¯t been updated since its introduction here, which update though?¡± He paces gain, thinking and growling sofly, all the while the indistinct shapes wriggle bellow in the darkness. ¡°Update 54.1, perhaps? No, most likely 54.7.¡±


    He stops, his bushy red tail wagging with the swish of cloth. His pointed ears perk at the sounds of the cavern, his every shifting colored eyes staring straight ahead. ¡°Biometric, id, soul and most likely knowledge coded. I wouldn¡¯t put it past them to have an eternity code in there as well, hacking isn¡¯t an option. Not to mention the guard dog. I need someone with the right credentials¡­ or maybe I could use one of the subjects. They¡¯d have to be near are at ascendance though¡­¡±


    Palmz stops pacing, pulling a cerulean sphere form his sleeve. He stares into it for several minutes, it¡¯s blue glow glinting in his eye. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    He stuffs it back into his robe, and starts pacing again. ¡°The seeds have already started sprouting, it¡¯s only a matter of time before they move against him. Could I use one of them? No¡­ If one of them were caught, he¡¯d know I was here. However, there are 8 subjects in Rua.¡±


    He lets out a low growl, scratching behind his ear. ¡°I¡¯ve bought myself time with the portals and the Githyanki, but it¡¯s not going to last forever. I have to do this before the Epox, or I¡¯ll never save them. 80 conversion centers, and then Central. I have 23 of the orbs. This facility is a tougher nut than the others.¡±


    Palmz pulls out the All Seeing Eye again, scanning it¡¯s swirling insides. He clacks his teeth, a predatory grin spreading across his face. ¡°Cereus is distracted for now, good. While he builds up his army, I should be able to slip past undetected. I can use some of my Astral and brute force my way in, disable the System and rewrite the logs. All I have to do is get the orb.¡±


    Palmz puts away the sphere, looking up at the limestone bridge. He stares with his slitted eyes at the darkness, looking at the hidden structure there. It is all sleek metal, the security system dormant. A slimy tendril from the darkness wriggles up the side of the building, caressing it, then slithering back into the abyss below.


    Palmz looks at the creature that lies at the bottom of the cavern, covering the entire floor. It is a mass of slither tentacles, its true body hidden somewhere down there.


    ¡°Hideous fiend, barely a demon. To think it¡¯s related to the Obyrith,¡± Says Palmz as he starts pulling on the demonic Astral that lies within him. His bracelets jingle as he holds his arms up, dark colored hex circles forming around his arms.


    He mutters in a forgotten tongue, praying.


    A crystal clear tear streams down his furry cheek, wetting his fur. He mutters under his breath, ¡°Hold out just a little more, and you will be saved. Just a little more time, and everything will be righted.¡±


    Then he casts his hexes, his body levitating above the ground by floating rings of intricately patterned circles.


    His arms and sleeves crackle with dark crimson energy, and two bolts shoot off from his fingers. They collide with the mass of tentacles at the bottom of the cavern, frying several in a flash of light.


    There is a ear piercing screech that fill the air, and the tentacles all shift en mass, crashing against the cliff like waves. The ground shakes as they collide with the stone, slithering up the side of the cliff.


    Palmz launches another salvo of crimson bolts, roaring his anger, tears of pain staining his red fur. He launches himself into the mass of roiling tentacles, screaming his defiance, firing bolts of crimson and dissolving the tentacles.


    The demonic Astral twists his pain, and he gives into it, letting it flow through him. His last coherent thought echoing in his pain wracked mind, I will save you. Even if I have to destroy this world to do it.

 Chapter 21 1/2

    Chapter 21:


    22 Days After Spring¡¯s Beginning


    281 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    Ex.840k Soul Space


    Kalleo, Va¡¯ura Hive


    Rua Desert, Rhia Territory


    I look at my copy, my muscles tensing and my fists clenching, trying to find comfort in a weapon that is not there.


    My copy holds up his right arm, the bandages there an exact representation of mine. He makes a fist, the bandages uncoiling and shifting. ¡°Strange. Your Bond has been tampered with. The Demonic Astral is dormant, though it has deeply rooted itself inside you.¡± He stops, closing his eyes.


    Where is Vengeance?


    I look around in a vain hope of seeing him here. Nothing, it is just me and my doppelganger.


    My copy opens his eyes again, ¡°I see. Clever. Even when I am suppressing him, he still holds sway over his prisoner¡¯s powers. I can receive, yet not transmit.¡±


    What is he talking about? Maybe Vengeance?


    ¡°What?¡± I say, taking a step backwards.


    My copy ignores the question, a floating screen appears before him, a red light blinking on it. ¡°With his creation suppressing Sol, I cannot alert the Administrators to this. As per protocol 303, I am to terminate Ex.840k. Subject Ex.840k has been tampered with, unauthorized Astral of the Demonic Variant has been planted inside his Bond. I, 303, am recording this log for when I execute Ex.840k and regain transmitting rights, that is will be sent to the Administrators. 303 now carrying out execution.¡± He waves his hand through the screen, making it vanish.


    303 looks me in the eyes, his smile broadening.


    I crouch down, planting my feet and flex my muscles, preparing for a fight that I sense coming. I don¡¯t think I can beat him, he¡¯s too confident. There¡¯s something going on, and I don¡¯t understand it.


    I ask, ¡°What are you? Who are the ¡°Administrators¡±?¡±


    303 mirrors my stance, looking like a near reflection of me, only the vicious smile twisting his face. ¡°As per protocol, the automated system has copied your memories and body, rebuilt it as me. I know everything about you, I know how you ran when your village was attacked, running like a coward. I know how you were so weak that you couldn¡¯t even save one girl. I know how you watched as Vicar killed himself and the Chimera Controller, barely even trying to save him. I know how you let your parents die, how they abandoned you when you were mutilated. I am you.¡±


    I feel as if i have been slapped. Dark emotions that I had been suppressing since that day my channels were shattered, stirred. I had been feeding everything into a dark pit in the back of my mind, wanting to forget it. A few words escape through my lips, without my own thinking, ¡°No¡­ they saved me. Saved Amia.¡±


    ¡°No, they abandoned you as soon as they saw your channels. They did die to protect Amia, yes, but you saw their eyes. They didn¡¯t want to be near you, they didn¡¯t want you to be their son.¡±


    My mother¡¯s face flashes in my mind. I can¡¯t remember her eyes¡­ were-were they filled with worry, or was it disgust?


    I shake my head, and can sense a strange tingling at the base of my skull. There¡¯s a new connection.


    I quickly trace it, running imaginary fingers over the string, and following it to 303. I can feel emotions of doubt, fear and sadness flowing through it.


    I abruptly slash through it with my will, cutting the connection on pure reflex. He was manipulating me.


    But I was too late, that seed had dragged out from the recesses of my mind something that I had been denying for a long time.


    Glaring at my copy, I growl, ¡°Stop that.¡±


    303 chuckles, ¡°I had hoped I could have made it easy. Breaking one¡¯s mind makes the termination process far¡­ quicker.¡±


    I glance around, trying to focus on making a door out of here. Wanting to leave.


    Nothing happens, the Origin and it¡¯s runes flying overhead.


    303 clicks his tongue, ¡°No, no, no. I can¡¯t have you run away. If you just accept that I am going to kill you, and hold still, I can make it as painless as possible.¡±


    I¡¯m trapped.


    I resist the urge to take a step back, pushing katra into my right arm and bringing the wrappings to life. They uncoil, waving in the air much like 303¡¯s. ¡°Why do want to kill me? I haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡±


    303s grin stretches, nearly spreading from one side of his copied face to the other. ¡°You are right, you haven¡¯t done anything wrong, yet. But you have been implanted with Demonic Astral, and are a danger to the experiment, a unknown variable that could completely destroy it. You must be eliminated before that happens.¡±


    He holds out his hand, the bandages settling. The silver scripting along the bandages glowing white. From the black bandages bubbles up a white substance, quickly encasing his entire forearm and hand. More surfaces, coming from his pores and pushing through the fabric of his clothes, solidifying.


    In seconds his entire form is encased in bone armor, the gauntlets with clawed fingers. It is a sleek, not very bulky armor, his stomach covered in panels connected by flexible, tendon like bone, keeping everything together.


    He clenches his fist, looking at the exact copy of my bone armor. ¡°Intriguing. This is a unusual ability. Ah, I see, it was due to the Catalysts used in the Bond¡¯s creation process along with your own influence. A decent base to build more things off of, though you wouldn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean a ¡®base¡¯?¡± I ask, trying to stall for time.


    He laughs a little, ¡°Even though I know you are stalling, I will humor you. After all, time is moving far faster here than it is in the real world.


    You haven¡¯t realized it yet, but you have been the one making all these things in your body, with a little help from the katra. Subconsciously, you wanted a place to escape to, so you created that world around your core. You wanted Steel strength, so you made those crystals to boost your strength. You wanted to be healed, thus you created a low grade healing ability. You remember the chimeras? You created those, from all of you pent up emotions and nightmares.


    This armor is rather well built, if I have to say, and it can be improved over time. Your desire for strength has created it, and if given enough time, I think you would be quite a force to be reckoned with. A shame really, because you have to die here,¡± He rolls his shoulders and neck, grinning madly, ¡°That¡¯s enough talk though, time to die.¡±


    He holds out a clawed hand, spreading his fingers wide. From the cracks in the gauntlet, a gray liquid seeps out. It spirals out of his hand, forming a long pole, then tipping it off with a spear head. It solidifies, becoming a spear.


    303 twirls it, testing it out. ¡°I must say, for having rudimentary knowledge of spear and knife work, along with brawling, you have done surprisingly well at surviving.¡±


    This is bad, he has a weapon with reach. I don¡¯t even have my knife and can¡¯t make the bone armor.


    I start looking at his stance, trying to find some way past his guard. My best bet is to get in close, where he can¡¯t use the spear.


    It takes a second for it to sink in, His stance is exactly like mine. No way past, he probably knows what i¡¯m trying to do right now.


    303 chuckles a little, confirming my thoughts. ¡°This place is kind of boring for a fight, don¡¯t you agree? Let¡¯s go somewhere more interesting.¡±


    There is a instant of feeling vertigo, my heart launching itself into my throat and my stomach falling to my feet.


    I stumble, barely keeping my balance. Blinking, I look around. Jagged protrusions of rock tower above my head, the earth crunching under foot. A dry wind whispering through my hair and tickling my skin.


    I scan the surface of my world, startled by the fact that I am not in my phantom body, but what looks like my real one.


    The dark sky is filled with shimmering tears in reality, and I can glance into them and see the Soul Space I was just in. They have gotten bigger.


    Before they had been rather small, but now, if I could see them from here, they must have been huge.


    303 glances up at the sky, which shines down many colors onto the ground, staining the surface in a rainbow. ¡°Ah, yes. The system is still carrying out it¡¯s integration with your core and body. Soon this place will be melded with the Soul Space, it would have allowed you access to more of your abilities.¡±


    I stare up at the sky, which ripples with the many colored runes, constantly shifting from within those tears. It¡¯s kind of beautiful.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    The ground we stand on is a jagged protrusion from the earth, surrounded on all side by a great cliff that falls into the center of the earth, my core. Motes of light float up from it, strangely twisting and seeming almost alive, they are colored by the light from the tears in the sky.


    Trapped. Nowhere to go.


    I suppressed the panic welling up into my throat, I was trapped and had nowhere to go. 303 seemed confident in his ability to kill me, having even proven he had control over this place and I did not.


    That¡¯s when a thought comes through my mind. If he can do all this, why hasn¡¯t he already snapped his fingers and killed me?


    Despite my screaming instincts, I close my eyes and focus. I can feel the strands connecting me to the tree, Vengeance and Hala. Under them, barely even detectable, is another strand. This one is connecting me to the gauntlet. I can feel that it is slowly pulling my soul to it, yet it seemed to be having a hard time doing it. I try to cut the connection, but this time it resists.


    Hammering down on it, all my blows of will bounce off it, unable to break it.


    I growl, opening my eyes. He was stalling for time, all of that was a distraction so he could attack my soul. That¡¯s probably why he tried to break my mind, so I would lower my defenses.


    303 is laughing, wearing my face, yet it is twisted. ¡°You noticed it. No matter, once I disable you here, you will completely vulnerable, and your defenses won¡¯t be able to protect your life any longer.¡±


    There is a underlying tone to his voice. Is that worry?


    His cockiness was diminished for sure.


    I am not allowed to say anything or think anymore, 303 raises his spear, pointing it¡¯s blade at my heart. Then his legs brace themselves against the ground, the bone plates rippling.


    With a whistle of air and a white blur, he flies straight at me.


    My mind goes silent, the only thought echoing in it¡¯s depths, dodge.


    Katra floods from my core, crashing like waves through my channels, and flooding into my body, empowering it.


    My muscles flex with their new found strength and speed.


    I bend out of the way of the spear, my body flying to the side of the strike that was aimed at my heart.


    Rolling through the dirt, I jump to my feet.


    303 digs his feet into the earth, stopping his momentum. He swings his spear around, slashing at my head.


    I duck under, feeling a few strands of my hair hair splitting as the sharp blade cuts into them.


    Rolling out the right, I attempt to get under 303¡¯s spear, the shifting bandages on my arm shooting out. They wrap themselves around his arm and spear, constricting.


    I bowl into his legs, knocking him off balance.


    The head, it¡¯s unprotected. Disorientate.


    I twist my body, 303 throwing a kick I move to the side of. I hammer a punch right behind his left ear, my knuckles striking bone.


    He reels from my punch, a wild fist striking me in the cheek,


    I stumble back from him, and he quickly rolls to his feet, bringing the spear up between us. He looks disorientated, his eyes not able to focus on me.


    Then he seems to snap back, docking under the fist I had thrown when he was out of it.


    I suck in my stomach, twirling around the claws that would have embedded themselves in my stomach.


    Throwing another punch at his head, his arm blurs and catches my fist. The sharp claws dig into my flesh, my bones creaking under the pressure he exerts to crushing my hand.


    I grit my teeth and yank on his spear, pulling with the bandages. The spear is pulled towards his face, and he glances at it, distracted enough to loosen his grip.


    Wrenching my hand from his grasp, I whip my fist around and strike him in the armpit.


    He grunts, moving back and deflecting anymore blows I try to throw, putting distance between us.


    I press the attack, aware that if I let him get too far away, he won¡¯t make the same mistake again.


    He rips the restriction bandages off his arm, bringing his spear up in a blur of speed. The butt of it strikes my temple with a crack.


    I stumble back, my vision tilting and blurring.


    When I regain my faculties, I find 303 a couple feet away from me.


    He¡¯s blocking just about every one of my strikes. He¡¯s fighting exactly like I would, keeping my opponent at bay and aiming for their weak spots, striking to cause pain and disorientation.


    Growls, muttering, ¡°Enough of this.¡±


    He throws a punch at the air, aimed at me. For a second, I am confused, then I see the rock at his feet flinging itself at my face.


    I duck under the projectile, rolling to my left.


    The earth splinters where I was standing, cracking and forming jagged spikes that would have gouged my legs.


    He¡¯s controlling the ground now!


    I make a mad dash to the left, dodging shots of earth and the rupturing ground. Dust chokes the air, stinging my eyes.


    I need to get close again.


    Ducking, I roll roll to the left and run backwards into the cloud of dust. I can hear the crunching of earth as 303 loses sight of me and starts attacking the cloud.


    A ball of melded together rock sails past my head, punching a whole of air in the dust cloud.


    There!


    I push Gray katra into my right arm, focusing on the need for the bone gauntlet. I can feel the liquid bone bubbling up from the bandages.


    The voice of Taras shouting in my mind that I am an idiot, ¡°Don¡¯t ever jump in combat, you are a floating duck, unable to move out of the way of any attacks!¡±


    I leap from one side of the cloud to the other, punching through the dust and out the other side. I bring my hand up, the white gauntlet forming on my hand and dust trailing on my tail.


    303 is looking to the left, throwing boulders of stone into the cloud of dust. He turns to look at me, but not quick enough.


    I land on top of him, the clawed gauntlet soldiering the moment before my razor fingers slice into his face.


    We both tumble to the ground, and I roll off him, dodging a clawed strike aimed at my eyes.


    303 clutches the mask of my face he wears, blood flowing from the four ribbons of cut flesh.


    He was able to protect his throat in time


    I had been aiming for his neck, hoping to cut it open.


    303 twirls his ghostly spear, which trails wispy ribbons of Gray katra. It didn¡¯t do that before.


    I squint my eyes as the spear bursts into flame, sparks spitting off it. Oh.


    I reflexively step to the right, the flaming spear punching through the air where my head had just been. I throw a jab at his shoulder, and my bone gauntlet crunches against his bony pauldron, a crack resounding through the air.


    His shoulder twists and he lets out a cry of pain, swiping the flaming spear at my head.


    I duck under the blow, rolling backwards and dodging a spike of earth.


    I am forced back by his well placed strikes, barely dodging them, the flame licking my skin.


    He reacted when I hit his shoulder, why?


    His earlier bravado speech coming to mind. ¡°I am you.¡±


    My shoulder had healed rather well from that blow the the lizardman had dealt it, but not completely. Some of the muscles were still strained, aching with pain.


    I step back from a sweep of 303¡¯s flaming spear at my knees.


    Even here, I could feel the muscles in my shoulder hurting ever so slightly. If he is me, then he has my weaknesses.


    Ducking under a jab of the spear aimed at my shoulder, I try to strike his shoulder again. But he deflects my blow off his arm, my strike going wild.


    He knows everything I know, I have to switch up.


    I couldn¡¯t get under his guard, he was protecting all of his vital spots, including his head.


    Why¡¯d I have to train so well? I sarcastically think.


    I dodge his attacks, which I find I can guess where they are coming from. He is me, and I am him.


    I wait for the right moment to strike, dodging his blows.


    Not yet¡­


    I twist around the spear, stopping it from hitting my kidney. I can feel the heat of the flames as they lick my cloth clothing, not finding enough time for purchase.


    He casts a armored fist at my head, and I twist my neck so that his strike glances off my cheekbone.


    Now!


    He follows up the strike with a slash, aiming at chest level.


    I can hear Taras screaming at me in indignant rage as I shift my momentum forward.


    My feet skid the ground, throwing up dust. My momentum carries me under 303¡¯s strike, forcing me into a slide. I can see in slow motion as 303¡¯s eyes widen with surprise.


    As I slide by, I stick out my right hand, the clawed fingers scraping against the bone around 303¡¯s ankle as my hand clamps down.


    With my momentum, and a empowered jerk, I trip 303.


    Having surprised him, he loses his balance and face plants into the ground, a crunch coming from his nose as it connects first with the ground.


    I scramble to my feet, planting a knee into the crook of 303¡¯s armored spine with all my body weight. I slam my elbow into the back of his head, at the base of his neck, with all the force I can muster.


    WIth my left arm, I grab his arm, wrenching it behind him.


    His right arm is scrambling for the spear which he dropped on his fall.


    My right arm shoots out, picking up the spear. I can feel the bone charring and the flesh of my had cooking as I grab the shaft of the flaming spear.


    To long, remove it.


    I whip the spear around, casting it over the edge of the cliff and down towards the center of the planet.


    Hah, he even losses his spear like I do.


    I wrench his arm harder, digging my knee into the back of his spine, causing as much pain as I can.


    303 is coughing now, blood flowing down from his twice broken nose and into his mouth, tears are welling up in his eyes. He¡¯s just as weak as me. No Steel resilience.


    I twist his arm, saying over the whipping winds into his ear, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you!¡±


    I honestly didn¡¯t, I had already killed one person, and I frankly didn¡¯t want to do it again.


    303 spits out blood,crooning, ¡°Weak, so weak.¡±


    He laughs, sputtering blood.


    A heat is rising from my stomach, a wetness coming with it.


    I look down at my gut, a Gray katra dagger construct having embedded itself into my gut. It finishes solidifying, the stream of katra coming out of 303¡¯s palm ceasing.


    He laughs, twisting the blade to inflict even more damage. Then the blade starts wisping, flame bursting to life along its length.


    I tumble from his back, looking at the dagger.


    My hands shakily clamp around it¡¯s hilt, trying to pull it out.


    303, wearing my face, and his nose bleeding profusely, looms over me. His cockney grin twist the mask of my face, his eery Gray glowing eyes looking down at me in mirth and anger.


    I let out a scream as the dagger somehow twists itself further in my hands, slowly driving itself deeper into my gut.


    303 holds out his hand, a few second pass, then the flaming spear smacks into his palm. He twirls it around so that its point is facing downwards.


    ¡°You put up a decent fight,¡± Then he drives the spear into my heart, twisting it in sync with the dagger.


    I look at the dagger which is twisting itself. He¡¯s controlling it.


    I can feel the link to the gauntlet now, and it is merrily sucking up my soul, tearing it apart.


    A scream of twisted agony claws its way from my throat, the pain in my gut and heart racking my mind like white hot flame.


    Death creeps at the edges of my vision, my eyes focusing on 303¡¯s copy of my eyes. His are filled with a twisted pleasure and anger, his evil smile with too much teeth. His white armor is colored by the rents above in the sky, shifting different colors.


    I look past his shoulder and at the sky. I can see the rents getting larger, and through them the Origin. It shines in the sky like a star, glowing brightly.


    Then the darkness on the edges of my vision are no longer held at bay, and it comes crashing down. Darkness consumes my mind.

 Chapter 21 2/2

    That¡¯s it then? Kardin of Amia Village, the sole survivor. Apprentice talri warrior and Progenitor, dead. Killed by himself.


    I snort at my bitter joke. I know the mind survives several minutes after death. This must be what it is.


    I can feel the long slumber calling me, wanting me to give in to it. Just a few more minutes, then I will give in.


    I float in a endless, cold and dark void, numbness creeping through my body.


    Reflecting on the last moments before my death, I think, I got cocky, I thought I had beaten him.


    It¡¯s strange that I technically die within myself, killed by myself. Isn¡¯t that funny? And I thought I was the ruler of my world.


    I float on the cold, dark currents of the void of death, brooding. Wait. How did I die?


    I was killed by 303, a copy of me. Yes, but that wasn¡¯t my real body, infancy, none of that was really real. It is all on the spirit level.


    Yes, and he controlled everything there. So why wouldn¡¯t my body die when I died in that realm?


    I blink my phantom eyes, sensing a connection. It is strong, thick and tough, pulled taught. I can feel it calling me, wanting me to give in to it. Calling me.


    That¡¯s my connection with the gauntlet. It¡¯s trying to drain me of my soul.


    I can feel it clearly now, and I have the urge to cut it. To sever it and stop it from taking my soul.


    My thoughts rumble through my mind from the battle, He is me, and I am him.


    I grab the soul devouring link in my mental hand, crushing it and stopping it¡¯s enticing call. Then with a burst of will power, I follow it. I skid along it¡¯s length, running down it and to its source.


    I hit a wall, a force preventing me from going any further. No, I refuse to die!


    I bash my will against the barrier, again and again. I can feel it cracking under the pressure, and I continue to keep hitting it. After what feels like an eternity it crumbles.


    I push past the the falling barrier and continue to follow the connection to its source.


    Then I am there, at its source. I can feel that it is connected with not just the gauntlet, but also 303. I can feel his thoughts, him trying to coax me into giving up to death. To relinquish my soul.


    He can¡¯t actually kill me, only make me think I am dead. That¡¯s why he was worried. He wanted to make me think I am dead and to give in.


    I grab the source in my mental hand, squeezing it. I can feel panic flare from it.


    This is all made of Gray katra. I control Gray katra. This is all mine.


    I focus on the source, and being there.


    There is the roaring of wind, and then I am standing on ground. In my grip is 303, my hand clamped down on his throat, my arm lifting him up without effort.


    I am the ruler here.


    I glance around. I am back on the jagged rock, it¡¯s surface marred and scared from all of 303¡¯s destruction. A few feet away lies my corpse, and I watch as it slowly dissolves into Gray slush, seeping into the earth. A katra Construct.


    Looking back at the culprit, he claws at my hand. But I am back in my phantom like body, and his clawed fingers phase through my hand, despite the fact that I am choking him.


    ¡°You tricked me,¡± I accuse him, ¡°You made me think I had no power here, that I was actually dead.¡±


    I was still connected to him, and I could feel him trying to cut the connection he had hijacked, but I didn¡¯t let him.


    I loosen my grip a little, letting him speak. ¡°Go ahead, kill me,¡± He spats out, licking his bloody lips.


    He tried to kill me, and nearly did. I look into his eyes, my eyes.


    My grip tightens around his throat, cutting off all air. I want to kill him.


    He nearly killed me, and from my interactions with him, I can tell he revels in others¡¯ pain. He enjoyed killing me.


    My grip tightens even more, and my face that he wears starts turning blue, his arms not trying to fight back.


    303 forces a grin, this one begging for me to kill him.


    Then I let go of him, closing my eyes.


    303 falls to his knees, gasping for air. He looks up at me, blood flowing from his broken nose and tears streaking down his dust covered face.


    He glares at me, clutching his bruising throat, he croaks out, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡±


    I stare at him, words failing me. Why didn¡¯t I kill him?


    I am not a killer.


    Kill if it is only necessary.


    What do I do with him?


    I look at my twisted copy, the connection between us thrumming. I have decided to not kill him, and I know I can¡¯t leave him alive.


    My gaze wanders over the barren landscape of my world.


    Then I decide.


    I pluck the strand connecting me to my gauntlet, and 303 who is riding on it.


    He said he had all my memories.


    My hand blurs, clamping down on his face.


    I close my eyes, plunging into his mind. I can see all of his -my- memories. Everything is laced with an overwhelming need to kill me. I start flooding the connection with my Gray katra, pouring it into his mind.


    I open my eyes, and look 303 in the eyes, ¡°Shatter into a million pieces.¡±


    The katra that has flooded his body responds to my command.


    303¡¯s face twists in pain, his eyes wide in horror. ¡°No! You can¡¯t-!¡±


    The Gray katra rushes through his mind, pulling, tearing, slicking and ripping. It seeps into his body, pulling apart every cell.


    It¡¯s working¡­


    I let go of his face, containing to pour more and more Gray katra into him.


    His face, my face, is twisted in a silent scream.


    I look around, a storm of Gray surrounds me, my katra flying up from the my core, from the center of the world. It undulates and twists in strange shapes, half formed images forming and dissipating.


    The entire storm of Gray katra spirals upwards, to a point. Then it twists back downwards, forming a condensed spike of katra.


    I watch, oddly calm, as the spike strikes 303, phasing through his body and passing into the ground.


    Squinting, I watch as a bright, white light blossoms open where 303 had been kneeling. It grows too bright for me to stand, and I have to shut my eyes and shield them with my arm.


    Then a instant later, the screaming winds and bright light are gone.


    Blinking, I look at what I have done.


    Where 303 had sat is now a flaming, multicolored ball. It shifts colors every second, making it hard to focus on. I can see Gray, black, blue red, pink, yellow and every color imaginable, maybe even a few not.


    With a mental command, I urge it to, ¡®Go, fly.¡¯


    The flame wobbles for a second, then in the blink of an eye, shoots up into the dark sky. It streaks across the rent filled expanse of my world¡¯s sky, climbing ever higher.


    ¡®Now.¡¯


    Then, it starts splitting, multiplying. It¡¯s tail of color turning into two.


    First one flame, then two, three, four¡­ It doesn¡¯t stop. Soon, the entire black sky is covered in a pulsing cover of pinprick flames. They streak across the sky, like a shower of falling stars.


    I make sure to imprint this image on my mind, not ever wanting to forget it.


    With a flick of my will, I am high above my world, appearing right next to a slowly growing rent in the space. The entire surface of my planet is covered in a layer of falling stars.


    A smile creeps it¡¯s way onto my lips.


    I can¡¯t kill him, but I can give him a new chance. A chance to live again, and this time not so twisted.


    The stars start falling, striking the earth and covering it in multi colored flame. Quickly, no space is left untouched by the flame.


    I can see my grove from here, the fire covering the trees and everything there, but it doesn¡¯t burn.


    Every type of katra on my world¡¯s surface responds to the fire, shifting. I can feel it, as it responds to the call of the flame.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I almost forgot!


    Reaching down, I grab on of the last flames before it strikes the earth, cupping it in my palm.


    Looking back, I watch as the world that rests upon my core soaks in the flames, the Gray katra enveloping it.


    Turning away from it, I look at the tiny flame in my hands. ¡®Split.¡¯


    It splits in two, one bigger flame, and a smaller one.


    A sun, that¡¯s what my world lacks most.


    With a push of my will, the bigger flame lifts up from my palm. I can feel it¡¯s eagerness, wanting to become something.


    Staring into it¡¯s shifting depths, I find the memory I want. ¡®Sun.¡¯


    Then I hold my palm flat, holding it out in front of me and pushing the flame away from me.


    It starts to turn a deep orange color, growing larger.


    The ball of flame weaves between the rents, eventually settling what seems miles away. It continues to grow, turning into a giant, imposing ball of flame. It¡¯s surface is covered in explosions of flame, arches, twirls and spirals of flame covering it¡¯s surface, falling back down.


    Something tickles the back of my mind, and I grab my world with my will. With a great amount of force, I move my world closer to the new sun, stopping as I feel it snap into place.


    I watch as it starts its revolution around the sun.


    Holding up my other hand, I stare into the depths of the smaller flame. I find what I want, ¡®Moon.¡¯


    The flame flies away from me, snapping in place around my world. It turns a light gray color, expanding and hardening.


    There is that strange tickling at the base of my skull, like a bug crawling up my spine. I cup the back of my head, waiting till it stops. Strange.


    I look back at the slowly forming moon. On a strange whim, I command, ¡®No, two.¡¯


    The half formed moon shakes, then a smaller piece of it cracks off, tumbling away from it.


    I watch as the bigger piece completely solidifying, turning into a sphere of white gray rock, the smaller piece stops, snapping into a revolution around the moon.


    I point my finger at it, a smile creeping itself on my lips. ¡®Blue.¡¯


    The smaller, half formed sphere of katra changes from light gray to a light blue, solidifying. It starts revolving around the new moon, as that moon starts revolving around my core.


    This is all a base, like 303 said. Now I have to build off it.


    I turn back to my world, which is now devoid of the flames, but I can see that the Gray katra, every type of it I have, is starting to take shapes. I watch in wonder as seas start to cover my entire world, a atmosphere of different gas aspect katra forms around it.


    Islands rise from the water, some turning into massive continents. Shores and rocky cliffs form, topography quickly taking shape. It burns up tons of my katra.


    Then even more is burned as the seas are filled with life, strange and unfamiliar things blossoming in it¡¯s depths. One single cell splitting and creating many branches off of it, some turning into sea plants, others into creatures.


    I watch as some of these sea plants reach the barren landscapes of my world, forming into new plant life.


    Trees grow at a rapid pace, burning my katra stores. They are all different, adapting to climates that form from the tilt of my world and the light coming from the sun.


    Some fish grow legs, and start walking on land. They evolve, burning up my katra at a rapid pace. Birds evolve, other fantastical creatures that I could have only dreamed of form.


    I watch as that one tiny spark that came from 303, now having multiplied, guides the evolution of my world. I watch for eternity, completely enthralled by the process.


    My gaze turns to my grove, which is now surrounded by a thick forest of trees. The original tree, and all of it¡¯s many connected saplings, dot the surface of my world. They adapt along with the new climates, changing to survive in them, their network of roots spreading across, and through, the earth of my world.


    Hala guides the Asren, they nurture the grove, and some even brave the new world, adventuring across its land.


    My gaze is turned from them as they start developing their own culture.


    My eyes land on a small corner of one of the 3 supercontinents that rest upon my world. In a valley, a new life form evolves, guided by 303¡¯s flame of memory.


    I small smile cracks itself on my lips, the first in what feels like forever. Humans.


    They have already started building homes in the trees, a culture much different from the Asren¡¯s. Their¡¯s mirror much of the core ways of the humans in the real world. I watch as groups split off, having different views and ideals.


    My gaze is shifted away from my world, as I feel my core drying up. Fatigue hits me, from using too much of my katra all at once. My mind quickly comes back to me.


    My eyes focus on the rents, which have now completely consumed my core. The origin stands bare in the sky, the runes snapping and breaking apart in scripts around it. But that¡¯s not what catches my eye.


    It¡¯s moving towards the sun.


    I watch as it slowly phases into the sun, snapping into it¡¯s center. The runes split apart, stopping for a instant.


    That instant seems to stretch on forever, then they burst to life, flinging themselves around the soulspace, which now contains my world and core.


    They stop, glinting like multicolored stars in the sky.


    I forgot¡­ Got distracted.


    My senses come back to me. God, how long have I been here?


    It had felt like seconds. My mind had wandered, completely enthralled with the process of the evolution of my world. But now I realize it might have been years.


    My eyes move to a floating screen that pops up in front of me.


    Bonding process complete!


    [ERROR!][303 protocol] Recalibrating¡­ Processing...


    Scanning for vitals¡­ Found!


    Restarting protocol 303¡­


    Restart cancelled! Authorization found, id: 303[Moderator]


    Declaring subject Ex.840k deceased¡­ Complete!


    My head buzzes with a strange energy, the feeling of a wave crashing over me. I¡¯m not dead. I am the ruler of this place, I turned 303 into pure memory and let him become everything.


    Recalibrating¡­


    Protocol 304 [Assimilation] activated! Starting merging process¡­


    [ERROR!] Merging has already completed. Recalibrating¡­


    [ERROR!] Recalibrating¡­


    [ERROR!] Recalibrating¡­


    [ERROR!] Recalibrating¡­


    [ERROR!] Recalibrating¡­


    What is it talking about? What is protocol 304? Why is it acting strange? I focus my mind, trying to get it to stop filling my vision with red words.


    Something seems to pop, reality wobbling and rippling like water.


    Id: 303[Moderator] detected! Recalibrating¡­


    Restarting...


    Congratulations, [Moderator]!


    You have successfully merged with Ex.840k¡¯s body and are now in complete control of it, free from your bonds of service. As so, you have now taken his role in [CLASSIFIED!].


    Your new body has been successfully modified and has assimilated with its Bond. Due to a abundance of excess [Katra], along with the influence from your [Tribulation] and Constructs formed inside your Soul Space, your body and abilities have been influenced. New [Traits] have been gained! You shall gain at most 3 traits everytime you enter a new realm.


    Trait 1


    Aberrant Resilience: You have constantly driven your body to and past its breaking point, using not your strength, but your tenacity and agility to out maneuver your opponents. Your muscles and joints can now easily stretch and bend, your flexibility and agility unnatural. Your reflexes have been marginally improved, your balance and coordination have been greatly improved. (Please note: You have lost all [Defense] bonuses that reaching the Steel Realm would have given you.)


    Trait 2


    Versatile Adaption: Your body has survived many things, your mind becoming flexible. You now have the ability, by using your [Katra], to temporarily adapt to an environment or situation. Adaption buff only lasts as long as you continue to feed it [Katra], the more radical the adaption, the more power required to keep it active. (Please note: There is a .001% chance for these adaptations to become permanent.)


    Trait 3


    Immutable Will: Your body has been tempered in pain and blood, your mind sent through repeated hardship and abuse. Due to having survived repeatedly brutal and extreme pain, along with throwing off the shackles of mind control and refusing to give up, you have gained the Immutable Will trait. You can now resist mind altering or affecting effects. (Please note; This also includes the exclusion of abilities, traits or skills related to or part of [Psionics].)


    [ERROR!] Recalibrating¡­


    Variable detected! Classifying...


    Classification: Artificer


    Ranked: [?]


    Class *$)


    Artificer[?]: You have seen many things, and done many more. You have created things to boost your abilities and things seemingly useless. You have manipulated and created life, forged objects and stepping stones to propel yourself to new heights. You have bent the laws of this world, bringing objects and beings from the Immaterial Plane, to the Material Plane. By using your will and [Katra] you can forge creations in the Material Plane, the more powerful the creation, the more katra required to create and sustain it. (Please note: Intimate knowledge of what you wish to create is required. This is a Variant of the [World Classification]: [Spirit Smith])


    Do you wish to make this your [System Classification]?


    Yes/No


    I think it thinks I am 303. Why though? It must be because I shattered him and reformed him into just about everything on my world, and this ¡°system¡± must be reading that as him, and since my core is covered in life now, it reads me as being dead. Or so I hope.


    Are these the abilities 303 was talking about? I read through them, trying to make sense of them. The first thought that comes to mind is, They seem like a double edged sword.


    While they did seem powerful, they all came with something that didn¡¯t seem all that great. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ever going to get that Steel resilience now.


    I could feel some anger bubbling up in me at the fact I did not have the resilience of a Steel, but this Aberrant Resilience intrigued me.


    The Versatile Adaptation trait seems relatively powerful, and something that I could use often. A image of me with Diamond Sign wings comes to mind. It would be cool to be able to fly, I muse in my thoughts.


    Immutable Will seemed really powerful, but what set me off about it was that I no longer had access to whatever this ¡°Psionics¡± is. Does this mean I can¡¯t use my connection with Hala to speak to her anymore?


    What caught my eye the most was Artificer though, Is that what 303 was using to create the spear?


    It had a bigger block of text, and also seemed to be different from the other traits. It also said it was related to Spirit Smiths, the ones who focus their entire lives on Scripting and forging katra constructs.


    What does it mean? Curious, I poke the yes.


    You have accepted the [System Classification]: Artificer[?]!


    You shall gain all bonuses with this class, and for being a [?] Ranked [System Classification] it shall grow alongside you. Every time you reach a new realm the katra required to sustain and create your objects shall be lowered by 10%.


    I blink, expecting something more, but that seems to be it. It gets stronger when I get stronger?


    Copying what I saw 303 do, I swipe my hand through the words and they fly off, dissipating.


    Turning back to my world, which has now slowed, no longer going at a breakneck pace over time. It spins slowly, the moons revolving around it while it revolves around the sun. The runes twinkle in the giant empty of my Soul Space, the rents all gone.


    The surface of my world is mostly covered in water, 3 supercontinents the most obvious features of it. I stare at it, my mind calming slightly.


    Then I feel a wetness on my cheeks, and I wipe it. My hands come back stained in tears. Why am I crying?


    Wiping the rest of the tears away, I decide that it is time to see what has happened to my body since I have been trapped in here.


    With a push of my new Immutable Will, a door forms in the space before me, just like Vengeance showed me. Grabbing it¡¯s wooden handle, I open it and step through, my mind swirling with emotions and thoughts on what has just happened.


    I mutter under my breath, ¡°What am I supposed to do now, what does this all mean?¡±

 Chapter 22 1/3

    Chapter 22:


    26 Days After Spring¡¯s Beginning


    286 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    Kalleo, Va¡¯ura Hive


    Rua Desert, Rhia Territory


    I wake in a viscous liquid, my eyesight filled with an opaque gray. I inhale on reflex, getting a lungful of the liquid. It tastes sickly sweet, and I gag a little.


    Desperately, I thrash around and try to find a way out. Which way is up?


    I can¡¯t tell, my mind already starting to panic, my lungs burning and straining from the lack of oxygen.


    My fingernails scratch a wall in front of me, and I kick myself over to it. I can¡¯t see through it, and I find it increasingly harder to muster strength to try and break through its fleshy surface. I¡¯m going to drown!


    Then my mind flashes back to the Traits I had gained. I close my eyes, fighting back the pressing darkness of unconsciousness. I need to breathe, I need to be able to breath this substance.


    I can feel my katra shifting, moving around my body in a strange fashion. It clusters around my lungs, mouth and throat, covering them.


    I instinctively press my will onto the Gray katra, commanding, Adapt.


    Then I can feel a tingling in my mouth, throat and lungs. The katra soaks into them, and I somehow know that something has changed about my physiology.


    I inhale, taking a deep breath.


    I can feel the slimy liquid pass into my mouth, flowing down my throat and into my lungs. I can feel my lungs filtering it, and then releasing the fluid out of newly shaped gills on my back. There is a strange itch from the gills, and I can¡¯t say I like it.


    The katra burn is intense. I can feel the little katra I was able to recover already drying up. Less than a minute is all I have.


    With desperation, I send some of my remaining katra to my bandaged hand, the bone gauntlet forming around it. I pull my arm back, then shove forward against the heavy resistance of the liquid.


    My clawed fingers pierce the the wall, sinking through it. I drag them downwards, opening a large rent in the strange organic wall. The liquid rushes out, flowing through the tear.


    I let the current pull me out of the rent, passing through its torn edges, I flop on the ground. It is at that moment that my Adaption runs out, and I can feel my body reverting back to its original state.


    Coughing up the strange liquid, I can feel cold air brushing up against my naked skin. The liquid pours out from behind me, hitting my back and splattering.


    I crack open my eyes, blue light stinging them.


    Blinking rapidly, I try to stand, but slip on the viscous liquid. Falling back to my hands and knees, exhausted, I press my head into the wet brick floor. The sound of the liquid flowing out of the tear fills my mind.


    I hear a door opening, then thumping sounds. A gravelly baritone speaks, ¡°Kardin! Are you okay?¡±


    I can feel large, rough hands picking me up, they drag me away from the liquid. I am propped up against a wall. I spit, getting the sickly sweet tasting liquid out of my mouth. It tastes kinda rotten.


    I squint against the blue light, a blurry, simian face coming into focus.


    Weakly, I reach out an arm, my hand brushing against the side of his head and smearing some of the liquid on it. ¡°Kamar, is that you?¡±


    Kamar speaks again, but his voice is strangely out of tune with his mouth, his lips moving, and the sound coming a few seconds after. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me Kardin. Can you focus on my finger?¡±


    He holds up one of his secondary hands, unfurling it from his chest. Holding up a thin, long finger.


    I try to focus on it, but it looks blurry and the more I look at it, the more it starts to double. He moves it back and forth, making it worse.


    Closing my eyes, I shake my head, ¡°No.¡±


    Kamar grunts, and shakes my shoulder, my head pops back up. I didn¡¯t even realize I was falling asleep.


    I try to focus on his face, but I find that there are two of him. That¡¯s not good.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    In his disconnected voice, he says, ¡°What do you remember? Can you tell me?¡±


    It takes me a second, my brain trying to catch up. ¡°I was eating the¡­ Spirit Fruits. Then I¡­ fell asleep?¡±


    Kamar chuckles a little, ¡°Yes, you did fall asleep. But it would seem that you did more than just that.¡±


    He shifts his bulk to the side, giving me a clear view of what I clawed my way out of.


    It is a fleshy bubble, the viscous liquid spilling out on the floor from it, no longer flowing. It is roughly the size of a human, but laying attached to the ground by strands of Gray gunk. Thick strands have suckered themselves on the nearby table, chair and wall, the deflated sack laying in the center of them.


    It takes me a second to realize what it is.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a cocoon.¡± I say, my mind still trying to catch up with reality. My brain¡¯s trying to adjust to my new body, isn¡¯t it?


    Kamar rumbles, ¡°Yes. After you fell asleep, one of the Thri-kreen servants came in with your clothes. From what I was told, you were secreeting gray sludge, and it eventually hardened around you. I wanted to get you out, but the Thri-kreen stopped me. The Queen said you were undergoing metamorphosis, that you were changing. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I blink, his face coming back into focus. I can see the craggy lines of age on his gorilla face, and the regret, ¡°Sorry for what?¡±


    ¡°Give me a second.¡± He lumbers off, and comes back with a blanket, which he lays over my naked, shivering frame. He holds up a shiny, polished piece of metal, giving me a look at my face.


    My hair is plastered to my skull, but I can tell that it has grown incredibly long. The bottom half of my hair is my normal dark blackish brown, but the top¡­ It is a steely gray.


    My eyes seem to pulse with an inner, dim light. The Gray katra pupils standing out even more.


    My skin though, it is pale and veiny, as if I haven¡¯t seen a day of sun. My face is gaunt, and when I inspect the rest of my body, there isn¡¯t an ounce of fat, but there are thick, corded muscles. I have an athletic physique, built for running and acrobatics.


    This is my Steel body.


    The thought¡¯s meaning hits a few second later. I have reached the Steel Realm, from Lowbronze to a Steel.


    Excited, I close my eyes. I check my channels. Some of my excitement vanishes swiftly, like a free flying kite on the wind. They are still shattered.


    My Katra channels, that run through the entirety of my body, are still broken. Maybe that¡¯s not such a bad thing, they haven¡¯t really hindered me much and seem to bring some bonuses.


    If I didn¡¯t have shattered channels, I doubt I would have my Empowered Strength ability, or even the slow healing ability. I might very much be dead if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that my body has been constantly soaked in my Gray katra.


    I check my core, and find that strange wall that surrounded my glove from before where my core is, but now I can easily push my mind through it.


    I look down at my planet, its bright blue oceans standing out against the darkness, the side facing away from the sun shaded in shadow.


    I look through it, to my core beneath.


    It has shrunk again, the crust expanding to compensate for it. It stands hallow, the strands of the cyclone lashing at the sides of my core slowly, taking in a tiny bit of Vital Aura.


    I¡¯m a Lowsteel. I must have been off about my estimation of how potent the fruit was. I stop to think for a second, the message from the ¡°system¡± flashing in my mind. Or some of it was used to create traits. Does that mean if I want all three traits each time I move into another realm, I will need extra katra?


    It was a question to remember. The message had said up to 3 traits could be gained, which leads me to believe that it is possible to get none. I want to get 3 traits every time.


    I move my mind¡¯s eye back to the real world, opening my eyes. Now that I am a Steel, it¡¯s going to get a lot harder to rank up.


    Looking back at Kamar, I find it easier to focus on him. There are no longer two of him, and I can make out his features clearly. ¡°I¡¯m okay now.¡±


    Kamar grunts, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go get you cleaned up and find some clothes that will fit you.¡±


    He holds out one of his huge forearms. I grab onto it, and he helps hoist me to my feet.


    My knees wobble and my legs shake, but I am able to stand. I lean on Kamar, and we start walking towards the door.


    A few steps from the door, my foot hits the ground, and flies out from under me. I start falling backwards, the blanket slipping off of me.


    Panicked, I move my arms behind me.


    Then I stop moving, my back arched so I can look at the scale brick floor, and my other foot out in front of me. The blanket flutters to the ground with a rustle of cloth.


    I am balancing on one foot, my leg straight and holding up my body.


    ¡°This is¡­ strange.¡± I mutter, the second of panic from falling backwards fading.


    I move my foot back to the ground, standing on two feet. I can feel all of my muscles pulling and stretching, my joints working in sync.


    Kamar looks at me in surprise, one of his blocky, hairy eyebrows raised.


    I hold out my left arm, and look at my fingers. They are long and slender, the nails long from my time spent in the cocoon. I bend my index finger, and it easily curls up with the rest of my hand, my other fingers not even moving a centimeter.


    ¡°Wow,¡± I say, mystified by this new development. This must be my Aberrant Resilience.


    Kamar hands me the blanket from the floor, and I wrap it around my midsection.


    He nudges me towards the door, muttering, ¡°You can explain once you get dressed.¡±


    I nod, and he leads me through the door.


    I look at myself in the mirror, my black and gray hair tied up behind my head. The scar I had gotten from the Siege of Tarna adorning my cheek. My pale, gaunt and veiny face stares back at me, and when I remember my reflection all those months ago, I can only say I look similar to it.


    Is this really me now? I run a finger along the scar on my cheek, the fingernails now having been trimmed.


    I look down at my chest, which is riddled with scar tissue, next to little normal skin left. There is the massive knot of flesh on my shoulder, where the Tulnar had pierced it. There were the long rakes of flesh over my gut, where the giant chimera had clawed open my stomach.


    My entire frame is covered in scars, some old, others from my recent battles.


    I trace a curved scar over my heart, Some still from that night.


    My mind is pulled back to reality by Kamar, who had been thinking on what I told him.


    ¡°So, you have entered the Steel Realm? And that display before was your Steel body?¡±

 Chapter 22 2/3

    ¡°So, you have entered the Steel Realm? And that display before was your Steel body?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t told him about the world that is now my core, or of my fight or anything else. Only that I had entered the Steel ranks and that I seemed to have an unusual Steel body.


    I know that Steel bodies can be focused, to a point. Actions taken before, or during the process that the body expunges many of the impurities inside of it can influence how the body will change.


    My entering of the Steel Realm is out of the norm. Usually, the person would collapse, thrashing about as the impurities in their body are epguned through all of their orifices. It is not a pleasant process, both for the smell, and the pain of your body changing it¡¯s biology.


    An example of influencing the changes is that if a person wants a body focused on pure strength, it is best to build up muscle before hand and eat a large quantity of meat. Then, when the person is transfering to the Steel Realm, they must focus on the idea of being physically strong.


    I close my black wrapped hand, forming it into a fist. I can feel the muscles under it contracting and constricting. This is the only thing that survived the changing process.


    All my other clothes, it would seem, were broken down.


    The cloth wrappings shift slightly when I close my fist, the silvery runes flashing on them for a second. My mind flashes back to what 303 had been talking about, There is something Demonic in these? What is Astral, and what is a Demonic Variant of it?


    Kamar breaks me out of my thoughts, waving a hand in my face. ¡°Oh, sorry. I just got lost in thought. Yes, it would seem my body is solely focused on dexterity, balance, flexibility and speed. No resilience for me¡­¡± I mutter the last part bitterly.


    It must have been my fight with 303 that determined the traits, and my Steel body. I can remember twisting and dodging around his attacks, barely avoiding them. I also adapted to my situation where he knew every move that I would make, by going against all of my training.


    I chuckle at that, Taras would be irate at the fact that I had both jumped and slid in a fight, and it had worked.


    Then finally, my will to not accept death, and not give in to it¡¯s siren call. To keep pushing on, to get stronger. That¡¯s why I got the Immutable Will trait, isn¡¯t it?


    The trait seemed the least inflexible out of all of them, joke not intended. But it was powerful, having complete and total immunity to any mind affecting attacks would be extremely helpful.


    I pull on my shirt, which is made of a thin, silky cloth. All my clothes are, they are baggy and thin, allowing my body not to get too hot, and providing protection against the sun.


    There was even a full head wrap and mask to protect against flying sand. I pull the wrap over my head, and unwrap it so it sits around my neck.


    I wear the baggy sleeves over my black wrapped hand, a glove covering it. It is now completely obscured. If there are more relics like my arm and Volans out there, I don¡¯t want someone getting ideas about chopping my arm off for it.


    Looking at Kamar, a thought strikes me. ¡°How long have I been-er¡­ out?¡±


    The Asper looks up at me from his own thoughts, ¡°About 4 days, nearing 5.¡±


    I sit down in one of the large chairs. We are in a room just as spartan as my last one, this one being Kamar¡¯s room. He is sitting on the slab that is supposed to serve as a bed and table.


    Scrunching my brow, I ask, ¡°What about the Sky Fisher¡¯s crew? I didn¡¯t see them.¡±


    Kamar scratches his chin, looking at me. ¡°After Kalleo calmed down from the airship crash, it settled back down in the sand. That was two days ago. The Thri-kreen escorted all the sailors to the nearest settlement. I refused to go with them, telling them I would wait till you woke up.¡±


    I am a little surprised that he would stay. Then again, he still thinks I¡¯m his ticket for finding Cereus.


    Nodding, I sit back in the chair. My body feels weirdly light, and yet I am exhausted. I feel like I could run for miles, and yet not take another step. That would probably be the Katra exhaustion. I used up nearly all of it.


    I hold up my right arm, looking at the strange wrappings that cover it. Seems like forever since Inik gave these to me.


    Closing my eyes, I impress the image of the cyclone in my core spinning, it¡¯s sides lashing at the walls of my core.


    I can feel the drain of Vital Aura from the room as it rushes through my channels and into my core, then out again to be eventually converted into Gray katra and help further me along the through the Steel ranks.


    My mind flashes back to the messages from the system and my System Classification of Artificer. What¡¯s a system classification, and why is it different form a world classification?


    The Artificer message said that I would be able to make things in the real world.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I sit straight in the chair, holding my right hand out, palm up. It would be nice to have a spear again.


    Focusing, I move some of my recovered katra to my hand. With a shove of my will, I push it from my body. Strands of Gray katra form in my hand, waving in a nonexistent breeze.


    Now, Spear. I command, pushing with my will. I can feel my katra shifting, but that is it.


    I think for a minute. It said I needed intimate knowledge of what I wanted to create.


    I focus on the image of the spear I got from the Head of House Ventos, it¡¯s long blade and wooden handle. The texture and grain of the wood, it¡¯s perfect balance and how it could be broken down for easy transportation.


    Then I press that image into the katra in my hand, pushing with my will.


    I can feel the Gray katra stirring, and I watch in excitement as its strands start to weave together. The start of a pole coming into being.


    Then the image slicks off, like water on a wall. The image of the spear falls apart, and I watch as the katra unravels itself, losing its shape.


    The ribbons of katra then dissolve, their energy all spent. They fall apart, flying away on a breeze that is not there, and fading away.


    Why didn¡¯t it work? I look at my now empty hand, curling the fingers in and enjoying their strange flexibility for a moment. Maybe I need more katra to make it? I¡¯ll have to wait then.


    Kamar speaks a bit later, drawing me from my thoughts of how my Artificer ability works. ¡°When the sun sets, the Thri-kreen are going to escort us to the nearest settlement. A city named Parasan.¡±


    I nod. So we¡¯ve overstayed our welcome. I can¡¯t really blame them, we are complete strangers. I¡¯m just glad they decided to let us live. I remember from the now lost Fiend Folio that it said that Thri-kreen eat mainly meat. That they are not above eating other sentient races.


    Kamar rolls out a reed mattress over the table, laying a blanket over it. He motions to it, lumbering out the door. ¡°You best rest now, you look like you could use it. I¡¯ll be outside.¡±


    I look at his retreating back, he is now covered in a similar style of baggy, thin clothing as I am, our clothes the same color; beige.


    Opening the door, he starts walking through. I stop him with a call, ¡°Kamar!¡±


    He looks over his massive shoulder, ¡°Yes?¡±


    I give a little bow, ¡°Thank you. I know you mainly stayed behind for me because of Cereus, but I can tell that you also stayed behind for me. So, thank you.¡±


    I keep my head bowed, not looking him in the eyes. I stare intently at the orange floor.


    I hear a snort and his rumble of a voice, ¡°Yeah, your welcome.¡±


    Then the door closes with a light thud.


    Standing up straight, I climb into the bed, resting my head and staring at the dimly light ceiling. I soon drift off to sleep.


    My eyes open, only now I am no longer in my bed. I am floating in my Soul Space, my world floating in its vibrant colors before me.


    What¡¯s going on? Why am I here?


    Suddenly, I can feel my link with Vengeance go taught. Then along the thin connection, he starts sends a thought. ¡®Father, welcome back.¡¯


    I can feel some happiness that my mind links still seem to work. ¡®Where are you?¡¯


    ¡®I am recuperating. My materialization drained me of almost all my power, and that evil being also attacked me. I was able to fend him off, but he kept me from communicating with you.¡¯ Vengeance sounds regretful and a little bitter.


    I take a second to carefully pick my words. ¡®It is alright, Vengeance. I am fine, and in the end he ended up aiding me, even if he didn¡¯t particularly want to. Rest for now, when you are feeling better, we can talk.¡¯


    I get the sense over my link that Vengeance is bowing his head, a says in his cold and hallow voice, ¡®Yes, father.¡¯


    The link goes lax, no longer transmitting.


    Now, why am I here? I thought I was asleep.


    I move my mind¡¯s eye out of my soul space, peering into my body. Everything appears normal only¡­


    I am asleep.


    Moving back from the edge of my soul space, I float in mid air, mulling over this new development. So while my body is sleeping, my spirit can reside here, awake in my soul space?


    That didn¡¯t make sense to me, because even my mind and soul need to sleep. I close my eyes, and try and find something.


    There is a quiet calling in the back of my mind, urging me to fall asleep, wanting me to embrace the blissful land of dreams. So I do need to sleep, but it seems I can let my body sleep while I stay awake. I will have to let my mind rest as well, but probably not as often as my body.


    It was intriguing, and I no longer felt any need to sleep. I could only assume that when my mind or spirit, or whatever needed sleep, I would feel it here.


    Ignoring the indicting call of sleep in the back of my mind, I open my eyes in my soul space. For a few peaceful, blissful minutes, I gaze down at my world.


    It turns slowly, one side hidden in shadow. It¡¯s seas and oceans shine blue. The giant contents that sit far apart from each other covered in greens and browns. It¡¯s an entire world. My world. I created this.


    I still find it hard to believe that I had created this. That it existed inside of me, as part of me.


    How are those humans I saw doing?


    With a flick of my will, I fly through space, rushing past the stationary giant multi colored runes and down to the surface of my world. I glance at the giant sun that my core revolves around, strings of katra coming out of it and connecting to the runes.


    I fly through the atmosphere of my world, past the many layers of gases of katra.


    Something brushes up against me, and I stop.


    I use my sense, feeling out my katra, which makes up this entire world.


    Shocked, I hold out my right hand, palm up. I push with my will.


    Strands of Gray Life katra weave themselves into a thick ball in my hand, floating a inch above my ghostly skin.


    This is¡­


    I dismiss the katra, grabbing a handful of another.


    Gray Fire katra sparks to life in my palm, it¡¯s ghostly tips licking in air.


    With a wave of my hand, I dismiss this. Then i grab a handful of another type of katra. I keep repeating this cycle, pulling different kinds of katra from the atmosphere that I could never even dream up.


    I eventually stop, dismissing a ball of what I would have to guess is Gray Oak Wood katra.


    There are so many types. And so much of it¡­ I have access to all of it, I can control all of it.

 Chapter 22 3/3

    There are so many types. And so much of it¡­ I have access to all of it, I can control all of it.


    I float there in shock, trying to comprehend this.


    When I created my world, I never thought that it would be possible to have so many different imprints of Gray katra, and I could feel more being created and then used to create more things.


    It was a balanced cycle between destruction and creation. Every time something was made, it would use up some of its representative Gray katra, and when something was destroyed, it would release it¡¯s Gray katra.


    With this¡­ I might as well have an infinite amount of katra imprints to use.


    From what I could see, though, I did not have infinite amount of just plain Gray katra. None of it was being made, only different types of imprints.


    So I can use all of these imprints, but I don¡¯t think they will work particularly well with my general katra. They were all specialized types, not meant to be used like I would my normal Gray katra. If I had to venture a guess, I wouldn¡¯t be able to use these to power my Versatile Adaptation trait as it would require straight normal Gray katra.


    But maybe I could use it with my Artificer ability? That might be why I wasn¡¯t able to make the spear. I needed specialized types of katra like normally used to craft an item.


    Does this mean if I had never created my world, I wouldn¡¯t be able to use the ability?


    Or maybe that variable that the system detected was my world, and it gave me the ¡°[System Classification]¡± Artificer.


    Either way, I lucked out. If I had never created my world, or waited to do it, I doubt I would have full access to my Artificer class.


    Maybe that¡¯s why 303 was still relatively near my rank in strength; he didn¡¯t have full access to these abilities.


    That wasn¡¯t to say I didn¡¯t either. I have yet to figure out the limitations of my abilities, with only knowing the general idea of my katra¡¯s purpose is ¡°to build things¡±.


    Dismissing these thoughts for now, I decide I don¡¯t need to work myself up over them. I would figure it out eventually and right now I had enough pressing concerns.


    Taking a deep breath, I recollect my thoughts and look at my world.


    Here, on the edge of the atmosphere, I can see how truly massive it is. It curves slowly, the landmass spreading out bellow me.


    I wonder if the real world would look like thi, if you were high enough.


    Deciding to check in on the humans who were just starting to leave the comforts of their valley when I had last gazed upon them, I fly down from the atmosphere.


    A grin spreads across my face as I fly through the clouds, tiny droplets of water hitting my astral face with some resistance, then flying through my body.


    I movelower, down to the thick tree cover. Even here, I can sense a few of the saplings connected to the original tree. Their roots run deep, deeper than any of the other trees or plants, connected in a vast network over the surface of my world.


    I brush the tops of the trees with my hands, laughing as I shoot over the treetops, leaves rustling behind me.


    This power is invigorating, knowing I can go anywhere, see anything. I wish I could do this in the real world.


    Maybe one day, if I ever reach Diamond, I would find a flying Sacred Beast¡¯s core to bond with. But where would I find a beast that has the same aspect as me? Much less be able to kill it?


    I come to the edge of the valley of the people, slowing until I am hovering at its edge. I look down at it¡¯s thickly covered edges.


    When I gaze at the landscape, I can still spot a few minor protrusions where the great jagged rocks used to be. When there was no earth on my world, or anything else.


    Now those behemoths of rock are covered by many layers of earth, but a few were tall enough to stick out even here. They appear as strangely shiny, gray rocks. There are still remnants of what my world used to be.


    I find some happiness and humbleness at the sight of one of these stones near the center of the valley. It reminds me of what my core used to look like and how far it has come since then.


    Around that shiny gray pillar of rock is a clearing. And inside that clearing is a grouping of large tents. A village.


    These people don¡¯t seem as advanced as the people in the real world. At least several thousand years behind us. Was our humble beginning something like this? Small tribes and tents, hunters and gatherers that lived off their land completely.


    It is an interesting thought, and one I could not answer. Even the oldest history books don¡¯t stretch back more than 1,000 years when the Traezar Empire conquered the whole of Auren.


    I gaze down at the grouping of tents for a while, watching as people go about their business. Some bring clothes to a nearby stream to wash, others chopping wood for fires and children running around and playing.


    It is peaceful, and I can¡¯t help but be reminded of my own village.


    I reminiscence for a while on my life in the village, circumventing the thoughts of its destruction. I didn¡¯t want this idyllic moment to be ruined.


    Then the peaceful spell is broken. My gaze catches on a lone child.


    She is a small thing, maybe about 9 or 10. She slowly walks into the forest with her head down, leaving the safety of the village. Her face is stained in tears, her eyes puffy and red.


    Curious, I flick my will and glide down into the forest, landing into its thick underbrush. My body, incorporeal as always, passes through the plants.


    I move swiftly through the woods, not even the trees hindering me. My body passes through everything, like it is not even there.


    This is weird, but kind of fun.


    I pass through a tree, tingling shooting throughout my body, up from my toes to the crown of my head.


    I eventually stop, realizing that I had lost track of the girl while exploring my new found powers.


    With a thought, I launch upward, through the canopy of trees.


    Scanning the horizon, I am unable to see anything. So I close my eyes, and use my sense of katra to feel out the surrounding landscape. I can feel that everything is saturated in Gray Life katra, and if I wanted to, I could manipulate it to do whatever I wanted.


    But that¡¯s not what I am looking for.


    I quickly find a blob of Gray katra. It is mix of various types that would usually go along with the body, in the shape of a small humanoid. And it is still, unmoving.


    Quickly, I make my way to the blob of Gray katra. I rush over a steep, rocky cliff, surfing down it.


    I enjoy the rush of power as the earth responds to my command, clamping onto my feet and propelling me forward. I surf around large rocks, laughing a little at the feeling of so much control.


    I can¡¯t let it get to my head, though.


    Sliding down the cliff face, I slow my descent as I reach the bottom. Following the curve of the earth, I slowly come to a stop.


    The earth releases my feet, and I take a few steps.


    The sun, high above in the blue, cloudy sky shines down, baking the exposed rocks. A small river flows a few feet away from the edge of the cliff, flowing deeper into the valley. Trees grow on the other side of the bank of the small river, and up at the top of the cliff. A few scraggly trees and bushes clinging to the side of the rocky cliff. The wind rushes through, brushing the tall, wild grass.


    I turn in the direction of the small girl, a feeling of sorrow hitting me at what I see. My smile slowly fades.


    She is splayed out at the bottom of the cliff, her limbs twisted and bloody. She lays face down, her dark brown hair matted with blood. The furs she ware¡¯s are matted and stained in blood, a growing puddle of crimson dripping off the rock her body lays on and onto the rocky and grassy ground.


    I walk toward her, the grass around me popping back into the ground. I can¡¯t find any amusement in the fact that my brand of grass has become the dominant type on this world.


    Falling to my knees before the corpse of the little girl, I feel tears streaming down my face. How could this have happened?


    I look up at the tall, steep cliff. She fell, probably too upset to notice.


    Then a thought strikes me. Or she killed herself.


    I suddenly know why I was crying after I had finished creating my world. Even here, in my own personal world, death was prevalent. I had created life, but I had also created death for that life.


    I realize something about that cycle of katra that makes up my world. Things have to die or be destroyed to release the katra they used to be created.


    With this realization, I sob. All elation and happiness I had previously felt gone. Tears stream down my face, falling into the puddle of blood around the crimson stained rock.


    With the realization that I had played god, that I had created both life and death, was something more. I knew there wasn¡¯t really anything I could do, it was far too late to influence my world so fundamentally, and I know I could spend my entire life trying to save as many of the lives as I had created but would get nowhere.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    I weep, the sun setting and coloring the side of the cliff orange and pink, a dark shadow over the area. I don¡¯t know how long I spend weeping, but it is enough for night to claim the sky, only two slivers of the moons illuminated by the sun in the sky of sparkling runes.


    Looking up at the night sky, my eyes wander to the many colored runes that make it up. I let out a choked laugh, They look like stars, constellations.


    Crickets, cicadas and other insects fill the night air with a quiet symphony of sound. The grass rustles quietly in the breeze, the world turning onward, oblivious to the death of this little girl.


    It is at this point I realize that I am holding her in my arms, her blood no longer flowing. Her soft skin is as pale as the dead, her dark brown hair obscuring her face.


    Her hair is the same color mine used to be. It is a stray thought, but I clutch onto it and hold it close to my chest. There has to be something I can do.


    I feel a tingling at the base of my skull, crawling along my spin. I can hear a quiet murmur in my ears, comforting me in my sorrow.


    I am the ruler here. I should be able to do something! Despite having cried for so long, desperate tears start streaming down my cheeks.


    Closing my watering eyes, I use my sense. Maybe I can heal her.


    I can feel the katra that makes up her body, and where it is broken. Where the blood no longer flows, where oxygen no longer circulates through her veins. I can feel the lack of a heart beat, and how her bones are shattered and many of her organs ruptured. I can feel how her spine is broken in several places, how her muscles are torn and the blood congealed around the tears in her skin.


    I have to save her. Only if it¡¯s just one little girl, I have to save this life.


    Digging deeper, I find a empty hollow. It is something not really there, like my core and channels, something on the spiritual level.


    This is where her soul was.


    I sense around, trying to see if it still lingers near.


    It takes what feels like an eternity, but I find it. It is hidden in the folds of reality, behind many layers of katra. It is a small, fragile flame, it¡¯s colors shifting. As time passes, I watch as those colors slowly grow darker, the flame returning to Gray Life katra. I have to hurry.


    I cup the flame in mental hands, holding it close to my chest, protecting it from dissolving.


    Turning back to the girl¡¯s body, I look at its broken form. How do I fix her?


    I dig deeply, looking into her very being. I can see all the separate little beings of katra that make her, that work together to make the body work.


    Diving even deeper, I peer into those tiny beings. The name for them comes with a tingle from the base of my skull. Cells, these are cells.


    Inside those cells are many things, but I dig past them, to its very center. I find it, coiling up in a sphere, splitting itself apart and restricting itself together. This is DNA, the instructions of the body.


    With a push of my will, I use Gray Life katra to create an imprint of this DNA, copying it in its whole.


    Moving back, I open my eyes. With this, I know how to fix her.


    I start to work, following the instructions of how the body is meant to be made to repair all the damage dealt to the girl¡¯s form.


    During the process, I can feel that I am too slow. Her soul is quickly returning back into the cycle of katra.


    No, you can¡¯t die here. I push my Gray katra into the weakly flickering soul, stoking its flame. It seems to perk up, its colors growing marginally brighter. I continue to feed it katra as I work on the girl¡¯s body, slowly and painstakingly fixing it down to every detail.


    During the process, I can sense many things; that she will have dental problems, or that she has a predisposition to mutations in her cells. I correct these genetic mistakes, making sure she will live a long life.


    It is something that will help me feel better about what I have done. To give one girl a long, and hopefully full and happy, life.


    Hours later, I am finished.


    Her clothes are still stained with blood, but now her limbs are straight, and her organs fixed. Her face is still obscured by her dark hair, but I know every inch and that it has been fixed.


    But she is still pale, her heart cold.


    Now, the soul.


    I look to the soul, which I have kept cupped to my chest. It has been soaked in my katra, and now it glows and shifts in vibrant colors, dancing happily. Little specks of Gray katra flutter inside it, vanishing in the swirl of colors.


    There is that tingling on my spine again, a thought surfacing from my mind. The body is the cradle of the soul, it is the armor and also limiter. It provides freedom, but also jails the soul.


    I hesitate at this thought. Am I really doing the right thing? Trapping the soul again?


    I shake my head, dispelling this line of thought. I will save her.


    Holding the soul in both my hands, cupping it and protecting it, I hold it over the girl¡¯s body. I put my lips close to it, whispering, ¡°It¡¯s okay, and now it is time to return to your body. Alright?¡±


    I lay my hands down on the girl¡¯s chest, opening them and letting the soul free.


    Shifting back a bit, I let go of the soul.


    It rests on the girl¡¯s chest, seemingly trying to decide something. For a tense minute, it does nothing but flicker slightly in the wind.


    It moves, bobbing over to the girl¡¯s head. It glows brightly, then starts sinking into her forehead, vanishing with one last flicker of its ghostly tipped flame.


    There is a second of silence, the insects and rustle of grass stopping, as if the entire world is holding its breath.


    Then the world lets out a sigh, the girl gasping awake. She sucks in big gulps of air, trying to inhale as much as her oxygen deprived system can get.


    He eyes open wide as she sits bolt upright, her chest heaving. Her head whips around, her eyes wild.


    The girl¡¯s gaze settles on me, her eyes wide.


    I put my ghostly hands up in the air, showing I mean no harm. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡±


    Color starts returning to her skin, her cheeks coloring a rosey pink. She seems to calm when she looks at me, her heavy breathing returning to normal, her lips pursing.


    My eyes are drawn to her eyes, which are a light brown color.


    I watch as her iris starts to change color, Gray spiraling quickly around them till no brown is left. They pulse with Gray katra, just like my eyes.


    A thought I had so long ago, when my eyes had turned Gray, surfaces from the back of my mind, The eyes are the window to the soul, huh?


    Then the girl¡¯s eyes roll into the back of her skull, her eyelids snapping shut. She starts falling backwards.


    I quickly react, my arm shooting out and catching her before she can fall off the rock.


    I cradle her small, sleeping body in my arms. I check to make sure she is alright, using my my katra to check if she is okay. Everything seems fine, only now that empty hallow that was in her body before is filled with a brightly flickering, rainbow and Gray speckled flame.


    Something else also seems different with her. I look closely into her and find what it is.


    Her blood now runs with specks of Gray katra, not the imprinted kind that makes up her being, but my Gray katra. It flows throughout her body, slowly soaking into her very being.


    I find it¡¯s source, the soul flame. Tiny embers of Gray katra shoot off it, and mix in with her bloodstream, being carried all throughout her body.


    This, I can tell, will have far reaching consequences. This girl will be fundamentally changed, and if I had to venture a guess, she may be able to use Gray katra to an extent. I didn¡¯t see a core forming, or anything close to a space in her soul for it, so I do not know exactly what this might do to her.


    Either way, she is alive.


    I lay her down on the grass next to the river, making sure her head rests gently on the ground. The grass pops into the ground, hiding till there is no more danger.


    I can¡¯t leave her here. I should bring her back to the village.


    Looking down at the sleeping form of the child, I can feel relief flood through me. I had saved her, though I may have just changed her life forever. Time would tell if it was for the better or for the worse.


    I bring up my right hand, it is translucent and incorporeal, but the black bandages are still wrapped around it. I can¡¯t go to the village like this.


    I need a body here, not just this phantom form.


    303 made a body and stuck me into it, so why can¡¯t I make myself a body?


    I gather my katra, condensing it. I start making myself a body, that strange tingling in my neck ever present during the process.


    ***


    I cradle the little girl in my arms, looking at her peaceful face in sleep.


    I am now in a flesh and blood body, or a construct of katra. I¡¯m not sure how to distinct them, because if this is a construct, then technically everything else on my world is a construct, and I can¡¯t think of them as that.


    How strange, I never thought about everything here being anything but alive.


    I push myself through some bushes, my beige and baggy clothes snagging on some twigs. Pulling my clothes out of the grasp of the bush, I walk into the humans¡¯ clearing.


    The sun is just starting to come over the horizon, coloring the sky orange and the clouds pink over the treetops.


    I suck in a deep breath of cool air, enjoying the breeze that ruffles my hair. This body is a exact copy of mine in the real world, right down to my scars and clothes.


    I walk into the village past the tents and into the light of a bonfire that burns near the center of the tent village.


    Stepping from the shadows of night, into the dawning light of day, I look at the warriors gathered around the fire.


    Their heads turn to me, their hands going for their primitive, stone tipped spears and knives. They are dressed in thick, armor-like pelts. They all have the look of violence on their faces.


    There are 5 of them, animal bones rattling on leather cords around their necks.


    They probably think I am from an enemy tribe. I know that in the valley, several tribes of humans existed, and many of them were not on good terms with each other.


    It saddened my heart to see, even here, that humanity is at each other''s throats. Conflict seems to be a part of our nature.


    I move slowly, kneeling.


    The tribal warriors circle around me, like they would a animal they are hunting.


    I cradle the little girl in my arms, rocking her sleeping form back and forth slightly. I look at her sleeping face, amazed at the fact that such a thing could exist on my world.


    Then I lay her gently down on the hard packed earth, cradling her head for one last second. Letting go of her, I slowly step back.


    Raising my hands in the air, I look at the warrior directly across from me. He is adorned in the most bones, and is larger and more muscled. He looks better fed than the others. The chief probably.


    He looks at the girl on the ground, his hand jerking out, reaching for her. But he stops, looking at me with wary eyes.


    The man speaks, his voice gruff and in a language different from my own. Yet, I can understand his words. ¡°Who are you? What happened to my child?¡±


    So she¡¯s his child.


    I smile sadly, knowing I won''t be able to speak his language without practice. It looks like I will have to study how they speak.


    Lowering my hands to my sides, I turn around. There are two warriors behind me, their spears raised. Yet they look confused and wary.


    I walk towards them, and they bristle their weapons.


    It¡¯s not like I am actually here, they can¡¯t hurt me.


    I walk straight up to them, bringing my hands up. I gently push their spears to the side and down, and walk through the gap between them.


    They part warily, allowing me passage,, surprise written on both their faces at the fact they let me through.


    I pass by them, and walk back into the quickly shrinking shadows of night, exiting the village and entering the forest.


    From behind me, I can hear a shout of relief and happiness. ¡°Thana! Are you alright, my child?¡±


    I smile a little, then I am out of earshot and am in the thick of the forest.


    As I walk, I degrade my body till it turns to dust, then that dust to nothing. I am left in my incorporeal form.


    I gaze up at the quickly dawning day through the leaves of the swaying treetops.


    I think it¡¯s time to wake up now. In my mind I pluck the thin, newly formed connection with the little girl.


    Closing my eyes, I let my mind drift back into my body in the real world.

 Chapter 23 1/3

    Chapter 23:


    25 Days After Spring¡¯s Beginning


    287 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    Kalleo, Va¡¯ura Hive


    Rua Desert, Rhia Territory


    This time when I wake up, I am not drowning. For a second, I savor the feeling of waking up after what feels like a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Yet, there is an occupying wariness, which I would have to guess is from my lack of my mind actually sleeping.


    Stretching, and yawning, I enjoy the feeling of my muscles moving. An idea hits me before I start sitting up.


    Well, it did say it improved my agility.


    Tightening my muscles, I curl up into a ball on my back.


    Then I release, my hands shooting out behind me and pushing against the reed mat. I can feel my back muscles working in tandem, brining my body into a slowly curving arc. My feet shoot out in front of me and I sail through the air.


    Then I land on the stone ground, my legs absorbing the impact and dispersing it throughout my body and the floor.


    I crouch down from my jump off the bed, a grin spreading across my face.


    Woah! I look back at the bed, the reed mat and blanket have gone flying off. I had literally just leaped out of bed.


    I stretch sideways, enjoying the feeling of my muscles¡¯ elasticity. This is incredible!


    Standing up, I look around the room, intent on getting my things. A slow realization starts kicking in as I look at the spartan room. I don¡¯t have anything. It was all either burned in the crash or is still on the Sky Fisher.


    I feel the need to check my money pouch, but I don¡¯t even have that. All I literally have is the clothes on my back.


    There is a knot in my stomach, as I look at my black wrapped hand. That was my life savings.


    I¡¯ve lost everything. My village, my way of life, my money and so much more. Yet I have gained more than I ever had before.


    I have gained strength, something for a cripple that should be impossible. I have made a world, and defeated monsters straight from my nightmares. But was the price for it all trully worth it?


    I shake my head of these thoughts. It would do me no good to start back down a spiral of self doubt and misery. The past was in the past, and there is no changing that, no matter how much I want to.


    I look around at the spartan room, trying to drag myself from my ever present thoughts. The shadows are deep, and it is still dimly lit from the jar of glowing blue fungus.


    I wonder¡­


    I close my eyes, focusing on the idea of being able to see in the dark. I gather the recovered katra, which still is not too much, and guide it to my eyes through my broken channels.


    I can feel it coating my eyes, and I impress on it what I want, to see in darkness. Adapt.


    I feel sharp spikes of pain in my eyes, wincing, I press my palms into my eye sockets. I can feel something shifting in my eyes, and then the pain fades.


    Blinking my watering eyes, I stare at the room again.


    Now the blue jar of fungus looks like a miniature star of blue light. But when I focus away from it and onto the corner of the room, I can see a faint darkness.


    A smile spreads across my face as I look around the room. I can see in the dark now.


    The katra burn is not nearly as intense as that first Adaptation I had done. It was a slow drain on what I had already recovered, but comparing the katra I had left with my core isn¡¯t very accurate.


    If I had to guess, now that I have reached the Steel realm and been using my cycling method, my core¡¯s katra capacity is near or at a Truesteel¡¯s capacity. That cyclone in the center of my core drilled ever deeper, making a well to be filled with katra.


    I had about one fourth of my core filled, and if I had to guess, I could keep this Adaption up for at most several hours.


    I glance at the bright jar, then look away from it. And I now have a sensitivity to light.


    Walking to the door, I pull it open and glance outside.


    Kamar is sitting against the wall, scanning over what looks to be a scroll. He looks up, his spectacles perched on his face glinting in the blue light. ¡°Ah, it was getting close to the time to wake you. Good that you¡¯re already up.¡±


    I close the door behind me with a thunk, looking at the Asper as he climbs to his feet. ¡°Why were you going to wake me? I thought we wouldn¡¯t be leaving till tomorrow.¡±


    Kamar grunts as he rolls the scroll up, taking off his glasses and putting them into a hidden pocket in his clothes. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to travel in the day for how far we are going, and the Thri-kreen are impatient to get rid of us. So, we are leaving as soon as the sun sets, in the cool of the night. We¡¯ll take the ship to Parasan, should be able to get there by the next day.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I furrow my brow, as I follow the asper down the hall. ¡°Ship? What ship?¡±


    Does he mean an airship? I didn¡¯t see one, and I don¡¯t think the Thri-kreen would have one.


    Kamar chuckles, ¡°I forget sometimes that you come from a village on the outskirts of the Empire. I mean Sandship, the Thri-kreen have one.¡±


    I open my mouth to ask him what a Sandship is, but am interrupted by the two Thri-kreen guards that were guarding the entrance to the hall.


    One holds out a hand in front of Kamar, hissing and chittering loudly. The guard points to me and motions for me to follow.


    I glance at Kamar, who shrugs and says. ¡°If I had to guess, he wants you to follow him.¡±


    Looking at the quickly bounding away Thri-kreen, I start following him, wondering, What is this about.


    I look over my shoulder, and watch as the other Thri-kreen leads Kamar away in a different direction.


    Following the Thri-kreen guard through the many turns and hallways of the pyramid, we walk down into its depths and eventually to the Tarrasque scale plated door of the Queen¡¯s room.


    That musty smell wafts from the door as the two purple sashed guards open it.


    I hesitate, Why does the Queen want to speak with me?


    Looking nervously at the two purple sashed guards, and the red one, I try to decide if it would be worth running. No, if the spirit fruits are any indication, these guys are at least in the Silver Realm, and even so, I can¡¯t escape from a temple full of Thri-kreen.


    My right hands curls into a fist as I step into the now lighted up room of the Queen. Wish I had a spear or dagger.


    I walk up to the edge of the cliff, kneeling. I peer over the edge, and can¡¯t help making a face as I discover the source of that strong stench.


    Hundreds of eggs lay in clutches on the bottom of the cliff, sprawled out across the floor. Pillars spread out evenly around the room, their strange pulsing blue veins glowing brightly in my new dark vision.


    I watch as the dark shape of the Queen Thri-kreen drags herself up the cliff, eventually bringing herself over the edge. Her compound eyes stare at me, her mandibles twitching.


    Bowing my head, I wait for a second, expecting to hear her voice in my head.


    Oddly, there is nothing. But there is a strange buzzing in the back of my mind.


    Focusing on it, I find a connection trying to form. Though, for some reason it is unable, as if running into a wall.


    I reach out and grab the thread, connecting to it.


    The Queen¡¯s powerful voice fills my mind, ¡®You have changed, human. Your mind has formidable defenses now.¡¯


    She¡¯s talking about my new trait, isn¡¯t she? My Immutable Will. Does this mean that technically her way of communicating counts as something to do with the mind?


    I bow my head a little deeper, saying, ¡°This one is sorry your Highness, he still unused to his newly acquired abilities.¡±


    There is a buzzing from the thin thread, and if I had to guess, it was laughter. ¡®Worry not, human. I am not offended, thought I will give you a warning.¡¯


    My brow furrows at this. ¡°A warning, your Highness?¡±


    She shifts her massive frame, leaning forwards little more. Her face is now barely a foot from my head, and I can smell her breath, which smells of rotten meat. ¡®Yes, a warning. While your mind may not be accessible easily, it can be accessed by those strong enough. If you give someone permission to form a Mind Link, it is a two way road. They can easily attack your mind.¡¯


    I feel the urge to cut our connection right then and there, but resist it. This was both a threat, and a warning. ¡°This one thanks you, your Majesty, for your kind warning.¡±


    There is that buzzing laughter again. ¡®Flattery and subservience will only get you so far, human. But enough of this talk, it is not the reason I have asked your presence.¡¯


    Despite everything in my body screaming not to, I look up. I stare at the Queen¡¯s giant triangle head, into her compound eyes.


    ¡®You intrigue me, human. I can see you have clearly changed, even if I cannot see your katra. There is something about you that interests me. I have never seen a human undergo metamorphosis, even if reaching, as you like to call it, the Steel Realm.¡¯


    I balk a little. Of course she would have spies in the rooms, it¡¯s only natural.


    I can see an amused and dangerous glint in her eyes, ¡®Yes, I see you have already figured it out. But we digress, I have an offer.¡¯


    She pauses, shifting her massive frame a little closer to stare me directly in the eyes. I can see the reflected glow of my Gray eyes in her compound eyes.


    ¡®I would like you to stay with us, and we shall unravel your strange powers. I will help you reach Realms that you could never even imagine, and understand your power far more indepthly than you ever could.¡¯


    I tense, thinking carefully over this offer.


    It is tempting, to become stronger so soon. To start to understand my strange katra aspect and the abilities I have gained. But there are surely strings attached to this deal. Plus¡­


    I look warily at the queen, Doesn¡¯t the female mantis eat the male after they have mated?


    ¡°With all due respect, your Highness, this one would like to accept your offer, but cannot with more information. Forgive him for his bluntness, but what are the strings attached?¡±


    There is that strange buzzing laughter from the Queen, and she shifts back a little. In a bemused tone, she says, ¡®You are smarter than you let on, human. To answer you question, though, there are¡­ certain requirements. I would have you swear full loyalty and allegiance to the Va¡¯ura Hive and Myself. You would do as I bid, and I will give you power and knowledge. Your friend, on the other hand, would have to leave.¡¯


    I stew in my thoughts for a second. I already swore an oath to the Talri Clan, and they think I¡¯m dead, and basically kicked me out, so it might as well be null¡­


    I bow my head again, deeply this time. ¡°This one thanks you for your offer, but he feels he is unworthy, and also has no desire to be tied down to one place. This one also has many things he must do. He apologises for he cannot accept your offer.¡±


    There is a humming from the Queen¡¯s thread, and she chitters, rubbing her mandibles together.


    I tense, getting ready to burst into action. My best bet is to go for her eyes, if I can form my gauntlet in time, I should be able to at least hurt her a bit. I will die bravely.


    She speaks, filling the tense void of silence, ¡®Very well, human. Perhaps it is for the best, my Hive is not very accepting of outsiders, especially humans. That is all, you may take your leave now.¡¯


    She shifts her bulk back over the edge of the cliff, our Mind Link severed. She vanishes over the edge, going back to tending to her eggs.


    I wait a few more seconds, holding my breath. Then I let it out in a sigh, standing up.


    I turn around and walk back to the exit of the room. Yes, perhaps it is for the better.


    The image of Karla¡¯s terrified face fills my mind, her screams and pleas echoing in my ears.


    I steel my will, walking out of the hatchery. I¡¯ll get vengeance.

 Chapter 23 2/3

    I steel my will, walking out of the hatchery. I¡¯ll get vengeance.


    The door groans and thunks shut behind me, the mantis guards standing back to attention.


    The red clothed Thri-kreen motions for me to follow him, walking towards the main stairs to the surface.


    I follow behind him, my mind spinning with what I had just did.


    Her offer was tempting, but I can¡¯t agree to being strung up and puppeted around.


    We soon reach the stairs, and the guard¡¯s antennae twitch, a low hissing sound coming from him. I follow him silently up the stairs, wondering what he is muttering.


    My thoughts inevitably drift back to the Queen¡¯s warning and threat. It said I was immune to mind affecting attacks, I think.


    The way the Queen had seemed to imply my power worked is that as soon as I open a Mind Link, I am exposing myself to be attacked. Could Immutable Will work like a door? As soon as I open it for someone, they are welcome to enter and do whatever they want?


    If it is true, I will have to be careful with forming Mind Links, while it was nice to be able to understand a creature, it wasn¡¯t worth exposing myself for attack.


    We reach the entrance to the pyramid, and I have to squint for a second. My eyes quickly adjust to the moonlight, the darkness no longer holding sway over night.


    My eyes are immediately drawn to the far side of the grass fields. A dark shape rests itself on the top of the dunes that ring around the fields.


    It is made of a light wood, two large canoe shaped wooden sides. A thick platform rests on top of the centerpiece of the ship and the canoes jutting out of it, providing a deck. Two triangular sails sticking out of the top of the ship, a rudder in back.


    As I follow behind the red clothed and armored Thri-kreen guard, I can get a better look at the ship.


    It¡¯s hovering an inch above the sand.


    The sides of the strange boat are covered in pale yellow glowing scripts, they run it¡¯s length, lighting up the sand. They seem to be repulsing the sand, and levitating the ship in the air.


    The brick road stops as we walk out of the field of dune grass, my padded cloth sandals sinking into the cool sand. I¡¯ve never really felt sand, it feel weird.


    It was kind of like water, but it irritates my skin a bit, and I don¡¯t enjoy the dusty, gritty feeling of it. It could be worse though.


    The guard stops at the foot of the dune, looking up it at the Sandship. I stop behind him, marveling at this strange thing.


    A rope ladder is draped over it¡¯s side, allowing access up onto it. A large head pokes itself over the edge, staring down at us.


    Kamar¡¯s grin glints in the moonlight, ¡°How do you like it? This is a sandship, one of the best ways to travel the desert!¡±


    I look curiously at the scripts. From here I can feel a cool breeze against my face, and a small cloud of dust has formed around the scripting. ¡°It¡¯s like the airship.¡±


    The red guard thri-kreen motions for me to climb the ladder up the side of the ship.


    Walking up to the ladder, my thin robes flap in the wind produced by the scripts. Gipping the rough hemp rope in my hands, I put my foot through a loop and start climbing.


    It takes me a second to get use to climbing the rope ladder, which sways with my movement.


    I throw my right forearm over the edge of the deck, hoisting myself onto it.


    Standing up, I look over the side of the ship, to the red guard bellow. He crouches, his scale armor clinking quietly.


    Then in an explosion of sand, he leaps.


    His powerful jump sends him sailing over the edge of the deck, and he deftly lands on his feet with the scratch of wood.


    Wow, they really can jump.


    If I had to guess, that was a weak jump, probably if he put enough strength into it, he¡¯d be able to leap higher.


    I stare up at the thri-kreen, who towers over me. He looks down at me and chitters for a second, then turns around. He bends down and starts pulling up the rope ladder.


    Turning away from the red guard, I scan the deck of the sandship. There are two other Thri-kreen, and Kamar¡¯s hulking form sits near the center of the ship.


    One of the thri-kreen doesn¡¯t wear any armor from what I can see, and he has a large sash colored a pale yellow. His body is a sandy beige color, and he stands just a little under 7 feet.


    My eyes are drawn to the other thri-kreen though, this one familiar. The elder.


    The old thri-kreen hobble up to me, leaning on his gnarled staff. He clicks and hisses, his antennae twitching.


    One of his hands reaches into the folds of his left sleeve, rooting around for a second, then pulling back out.


    In his hand glints a pair of goggles, a thick leather band attached to it. Big round lenses and a circular band of copper around them, cloth rimming the edges so it doesn¡¯t rub against skin. The glass shines darkly, and I am unable to see anything through them.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The elder holds them out in his four fingered hand, motioning to me with them.


    Why do I need these?


    I take them, curious. I inspect them closer in my hand, the moonlight glinting duly off the copper.


    Looking up at the elder, I start to ask why he has given these to me, but he holds up a hand. I shut my mouth, letting the old thri-kreen take my hand.


    He starts tracing symbols on my palm, and I whisper them under my breath, ¡°Your eyes stand out, and they disturb the other Va¡¯ura. These will hide you eyes, and protect against the sandstorms.¡±


    He lets go of my hand, and I let it drop to my side. I look at the goggles in my hand, which have dark lenses. I can see two orbs reflected in the glass. My eyes.


    Kamar had said they freaked him out, and from some normal peoples¡¯ reactions, they found them disturbing too.


    I glance at the elder, and he mimes putting the goggles on.


    Sighing a little, I bring the strap around the back of my head and lower the goggles over my eyes. I adjust them so they fit snugly and comfortably.


    I blink several times, my eyes adjusting to the slightly darker tones from the glasses. With my night vision, I am still easily able to see in the dark, despite the shaded goggles.


    Looking at the elder, he nods and starts walking to the center of the deck.


    The deck has the two masts in the center for the closed sails. There is small shaded, tent like area in the back, cloth over the top for blocking out the sun. A few crates are strapped to the deck, and there are other miscellaneous items with them.


    I follow the elder mantis warrior, he leads me to the back, where the shaded part is set up.


    Glancing at Kamar, I can see he is sleeping on a reed mattress. He has to stay in the center of the boat, or else he could tip the whole thing if he¡¯s not careful.


    The elder thri-kreen disappears into the folds of the tent, and I follow him. Inside is a area covered in reed mats and a crate of food supplies.


    The elder sits at a low table, and uncaps a bottle of ink. He unrolls a leather roll, paintbrushes of varying sizes neatly pocketed inside it.


    He motions for me to sit across from him.


    Walking around the table, I sit across from the old mantis man.


    He hisses and clacks, bringing up his arms and motioning for me to give him my hand.


    I reach across the table and let him trace words in my palm, ¡°You can take off the goggles. I want to draw your portrait.¡±


    I pull the goggles of my head, setting them in my lap. I look at the elder thri-kreen, asking in confusion, ¡°My portrait, why?¡±


    He traces out what he wants to say on my palm. ¡°For the Va¡¯ura archives, and myself. There is something striking about you, and I want to try and paint it. Now, sit still.¡±


    He lets go of my hand, picking up one of the brushes and showing surprising dexterity for having claw tipped fingers.


    I sit still at his request, puzzled by this new event. Well, I guess in years time I can look back at the painting and see how much I¡¯ve changed.


    ***


    Cereus grumbled, looking out from the top of a mountain and at the giant slash in its side.


    He fingered the silver bracelet on his wrist, letting it catch the light. He glares at the floating screen before him, muttering, ¡°God darnit. 69 in total, all spaced out at random. What could have slipped through those breaches?¡±


    Cereus swipe the screen away, glaring down at the black gash that sparked with lightning. ¡°Only a few days left till they break through. Only half way down mustering my forces. I¡¯ll have to supplement the remaining troops with some of the Bonded.¡±


    There was something going on, he knew it.


    It was just that he couldn¡¯t figure out what it was, and the slowly creeping dread clawing its way up his spine was setting him on edge. There were shifting parts to this that he couldn¡¯t see, and he didn¡¯t like it.


    It was too convenient, a Gith raid and then these interdimensional breaches. There seemed to be so much for him to do nowadays.


    I have to deal with the Githyanki raid first. Then I can dispatch my agents to investigate the breaches.


    Cereus swished a hand through his black hair, brushing strands from out of his face. His amber glowing eyes stared off into space absently, trying to plan out how he would disable the Githyanki¡¯s ship.


    After a time of staring out at the blue sky painted with white clouds, he snaps back to reality.


    ¡°I wonder how he¡¯s doing?¡± Cereus flicks his wrist, a screen materializing in front of him.


    He clicks through the menus, bringing up Kardin¡¯s profile.


    The swordsman¡¯s brow furrows in confusion. ¡°What is this?¡±


    Designation: Exe.840K


    Status: Deceased


    Location: Rua Desert, Rhia Territory


    Duration Since Integration: 281 Days


    Bond Completion: Completed


    Advanced Report? Y/N


    ¡°Dead?¡± Cereus says surprised. Though he can¡¯t help think he shouldn¡¯t be.


    His odds of survival were abyssal, and him surviving to Ascension were even lower. I guess I had misplaced my hopes.


    Cereus looks at the location tag. ¡°Rua? How¡¯d he get there so fast?¡±


    The swordsman clicks Advanced Report Yes, and the screen dissipates. Another forms, this one longer and filled with lots of data.


    ¡°Lets see¡­¡± Cereus scrolls past the wall of information about 840K, stopping on a small map. It displays a small dot, which is traveling quickly across the map.


    Cereus hums in confusion, thinking. ¡°His Bond¡¯s still active, and it¡¯s moving.¡±


    A thought strikes the Cereus, and he pulls up another screen up next to advanced profile.


    ¡°Right next to a Breach. Hmm¡­¡± He rubs his chin, trying to make sense of this. His eye wanders back to the map, and he can¡¯t help but chuckle. Looks like 232B is there too.


    Cereus can¡¯t help but think a dragon would be immensely helpful in the coming fight.


    He shakes his head, bringing his thoughts back to the present.


    The bond should have been cut off and it¡¯s completion should have said incompleted. Yet it says the Bonding process was completed before he died. Could the Gray katra have finally consumed him?


    But then why is his marker moving? And it¡¯s going relatively fast too. Cereus tried to dismiss it, there was always the chance someone killed the poor boy and cut off his arm for the bond. It¡¯s right next to a breach, though.


    Cereus sighs, deciding it would be best to have this investigated. Maybe it¡¯ll uncover if there is anything else going on.


    He swipes, dissipating the floating screens. The cold wind whips at his air and face, but he can¡¯t be bothered to notice, his mind too filled with concern for what is happening.


    Cereus pulls up another screen, navigating the icons to the phone. He types in the number he wants and starts the call.


    ¡°Hello, Venel. Are you still with your parents?¡± Cereus listens to the other side, nodding slowly. A smile curls itself onto his lips, ¡°Alright, I have a mission for you and your parents to go on. I need a strange occurrence investigated. Then I¡¯m going to need you to convince someone to help me.¡±

 Chapter 23 3/3

    ***


    I look down at the shifting sands as the sandship flows through them like water. My legs dangle off the edge while I contemplate all that has happened to me.


    My gaze wanders to the scripts inscribed on the sides of the boat. They are now buried in sand, but from what the elder thri-kreen told me, that''s the way they are meant to be.


    No longer does the ship float about an inch off the ground, now it flows through the sand with ease. The runes are pushing air katra into the sand, loosening the granules and essentially giving it the consistency of water. A truly ingenious creation. I wonder if I could be able to create something like this?


    I look over to the front of the ship, where that pale yellow sashed thri-kreen is. He has his hand on a glowing yellow white core held up by a podium, his posture loose and relaxed. His hand moves around the ball, the sails shifting with it¡¯s direction and the rudder in the back of the ship helping to steer.


    That¡¯s a very big beast core. From what I was able to gather, the yellow thri-kreen was a Spirit Smith, specializing in scripting. He was the one who enchanted this sandship, and was one of a few of the Spirit Smiths of the Va¡¯ura.


    Pale yellow scripts glow along the length of the podium, different ones pulsing when the thri-kreen steered the ship in the desired direction.


    The beast core is connected to the scripts, and allows for both a battery source and a steering wheel.


    The thri-kreen enchanter moves his hand to the left of the orb, the sails creaking in the wind and guiding the ship between two dunes. The night sky twinkles high above, a endless cosmos of white light. The half moon sits high in the sky, glowing down and illuminating the sands.


    I look over to Kamar, who is snoring soundly. His large frame expands and shrinks with each breath, and his beige clothes rustle quietly with the fabric of the sail.


    Turning away from Kamar, I gaze back out at the dark night. My night vision cuts through the darkness, everything illuminated to me.


    I finger the goggles in my hands, so that the lenses catch the moonlight. These should help me. At least, I hope


    It was a strange gift, but it meant alot to me. This is the first time someone¡¯s given me a gift selflessly.


    Sure, the Head of the Ventos had given me that fine spear. But he had done that in the interest of getting me to come back to him.


    No one in Amia had given me a gift, and frankly they didn¡¯t care much for me. They cared enough to make sure that I didn¡¯t die and had enough money to eat, but that was it.


    I blink, surprised by the tears starting to well up in my eyes. I wipe the water from the corners of my eyes, reining in my emotions.


    Sucking in a deep breath, I hold it in for a second, then exhale slowly.


    I should turn off my night vision now. Closing my eyes, I will the adaption to stop.


    There is a burning in my eyes, a spike of pain. Tears of irritation well up from the corners of my eyes and I blink rapidly.


    Then the pain is gone and my eyes adjust to the new darkness that now surrounds me. It takes about a minute, but then I am able to see a bit better in the night. Though not as well as I did before.


    I bring the goggles up to my head and put the band around it. I leave them up on my forehead, deciding that I would like to be able to see in the dark.


    The wind ripples gently across the dunes, accompanied by the shifting of sands. I listen to it, the occasional creak from the ship or a snore from Kamar. It¡¯s peaceful here. I wish it could stay like this.


    I gaze over the night shrouded dunes, knowing that this was a moment worth savoring. I don¡¯t know what the road has in store for me, or where it might take me, but I should enjoy this moment.


    It¡¯s not going to stay this peaceful forever though. Eventually we will reach Parasan.


    From my chat with the elder thri-kreen while he was painting my likeness, I had been able to gather some information about Parasan.


    It is the capital of the Rhia clan, adjacent to the Tuskite slaver¡¯s territory. As such, slaves are a common occurrence and their labor used just about everywhere in the city.


    Parasan is built on the beds of a river, next to and on a large plateau. From what I gather, there is an underground river that bubbles up from on the plateau and streams down into the desert, where it forms a river that eventually runs into Tuskite territory.


    The river is both used for crop farming and trade, the most common of that trade being supplies and slaves.


    Parasan and the Rhia clan are run by one head figure, the Warlord Isma. He acts as both the leader of the Rhia clan and of Parasan. He¡¯s like the Head of a House, only the House being a giant Clan.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Normally in Traezar, a clan would be a large group of people, usually headed by a council. The clan would mainly have a wide reach over an area, as opposed to a House, which is more like a singular group of people, nobles if you will.


    But clans in Rua work differently. There are no Houses, all of them having merged into clans to consolidate their strength and help them keep more territory. It is common for clans to make alliances or go to war with each other, the latter being most common.


    Rua is a land embroiled in war, it is practically part of the culture. Clans compete for resources, trade and territory, making war common.


    I shake my head. Just my luck when I want to go to Osmun, a land of peace and strength. I instead end up here, in a land of bloodshed and war.


    My focus draws back from my thoughts, and I look at my right hand. It is wrapped in the beige cloth and you cannot see any of the black wrappings.


    The cloth rustles for a second, a slithering shape under it.


    I close my hand in a fist, It¡¯s been doing that more lately, hasn¡¯t it?


    It is almost like it is reacting to something or senses something. Maybe it¡¯s trying to adjust to my new body?


    No, it was doing this before too.


    I let out a long sigh, knowing that no matter how many questions I ask, I will not get an answer.


    Let¡¯s see what my new abilities can do.


    I close my eyes and focus on my Gray katra, pulling it from my core. It travels to my channels, down my arm and pools in my hand. I push my will, and the katra exits from my hand.


    I impress on it the image of a simple, plain spear.


    The katra bends, a quiet crackling joining the creak of the sails and the shifting sand. I watch as it slowly expands itself into the shape of a shaft.


    I keep pushing more katra into it, pressing hard down with the image of a spear.


    Quickly, the entire length of the short spear forms from the Gray katra, becoming more solid.


    Then it all backfires.


    I can feel for some unexplainable reason the katra unraveling itself, my image slicking off and my control of the katra vanishing.


    A shot of flaming pain bolts itself through my head, and I groan quietly, watching as the katra in my hand dissipates. Flecks of it spiral off into the wind, eventually crackling out and leaving me with a handful of nothing.


    I blink, pressing my palm into my forehead. Gods, it hurts!


    The headache slowly fades, vanishing into the back of my mind. I take a few slow breaths, gathering my thoughts together.


    I¡¯m missing something, it¡¯s like the katra is inadequate to make what I want.


    A thought resurfaces, one that I had had eleriar when I was trying to figure out the many katra imprints on my world. Do I have to use those imprints to make what I want?


    I close my eyes, and shift my mind¡¯s eye inwards. I move to my core, and the strange membrane surrounding it.


    Pushing through, I move down to my world.


    My incorporeal body forms as I land in a dense forest. The branches of the trees shake in the strong wind, raining whipping their tops and lightning flashing in the dark clouds above.


    I look up at the overcast and stormy sky. I am reminded of my time spent in the Jungle of The Gods and all those rainy days.


    An absurd thoughts hits me. Could I control that lightning?


    With a flick of my will, I float up till I am hovering above the treetops, my toes brushing the shifting leaves.


    I reach up a hand, focusing on the sky.


    The clouds flash and a few seconds later there is the booming of thunder.


    Stretching my arm out as far as I can make it, I will. Strike.


    There is that tingling at the nape of my neck, a crackling and popping running up and down my spine.


    There is a flash, this one brighter than the others. A blue white light fills my vision and I can feel a tingling running up my arm from my finger, down into my center, my core. The roar of thunder fills my ears.


    I am jolted out of my trance, back into the real world.


    I blink my eyes, looking out my outstretched right arm.


    There is a crackle of white light, and I can feel something rising from deep inside me. It pushes its way through my channels, down into my hand in seconds.


    Panicked, I try to contain it.


    The energy stops in my palm, and I breath a sigh of relief. That is when I feel more of it pulsing from my core and building up in my hand.


    Panic once more comes over me. It¡¯s going to explode!


    My thoughts race for about a minute, trying to come up with some kind of solution. Then I start to feel the build up of energy becoming too much.


    I release my hold on the energy, and I can feel it ripple in my hand. Then the build up pushes through my skin and out of my palm, twirling up my fingers. White blue electricity crackles along my fingers and fuzzes out.


    A few seconds of baited breath, I release with a sigh. That could ha-


    Then my ears drums ring with a roar, my vision flashing white. My arm is flung back, and so am I.


    I skid along the boards of the ship, dazed.


    My ears are ringing and my vision is filled a dissipating white light. I blink, the ringing in my ears fading.


    Muffled shouts fill my ears, and I sit up with a groan. My nose stings with the smell of ozone, burnt hair and flesh.


    A pain ripples up from my palm, and I drunkenly hold it up to look at.


    My right hand is a charred mess, smoke wisping off it. The beige cloth is now completely incinerated, only a few black strings remaining.


    The black cloth wrappings are gone, and I can see the cracking, charred flesh underneath.


    I look at my hand in a daze, trying to comprehend what I am looking at. That can¡¯t be mine¡­ Can it?


    My eyes wander down the length of my arm, the cloth having been completely shredded and scorched up to my shoulder. But the charred flesh is only around my hand.


    My eyes catch on something, and I look closely at the burnt flesh.


    The black wrappings are rising from my skin, coiling up my wrist and forearm, encasing my hand.


    The burning pain that I hadn¡¯t even known was there fades as my hand is rewrapped in the cloth gauntlet, not an inch of flesh remaining. The scripting on the cloth flashes silver, humming a little.


    My eyelids feel heavy and I find myself falling backwards. I¡¯m going into shock, and my body is putting me to sleep¡­

 Poll #2 Paths

    Artificer Paths:


    LegendaryForger:


    You know your path lies in the shaping of arms and armor. You create weapons of great renown and legend, armor that is famed. You create spears that can pierce mountains and armor that can resist a dragon''s claws, a gauntlet that can throw lighting and sentient weapons. You propel yourself to new heights of strength with each iteration of weapons you create, forging items of power. (Crafter, Weapon Manipulation & Summoning.) (Possible Combos: Living Weaponry)


    Life Shaper:


    You have done the impossible, created and manipulated life. You know your path lies in the manipulation and creation of new organisms to help further your goals and help you grow in strength. Your creatures aid you in battle, and help protect you while also acting as weapons. You can create beasts that can shred a man to peices in seconds, monsters that can seige castles, nightmare creatures that could stop a man in his tracks and animals that can burrow through solid steel. You propel yourself to new heights with each creation, learning to create the ultimate beast. (Bio Manipulation, Summoner & Tamer) (Possible Combos: Golems)


    Element Manipulator:


    You find your path lies down the road of control, to shape the very fabric of nature to your benifit. You can control the very earth you stand upon, you can creates blades of water that can cut through steel, control and bend fire to your will, control the air right out of a man''s lungs. To create spells that can freeze oceans and burn your enemies to ash. You propel yourself to new heights with each spell you create and element you master. (Spellcaster, Spell Creation & Element Manipulation) (Possible Combos: Elementals)This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    <hr>


    Locations:


    Orian:


    The flying nation, it folows a course around the coast of Auren. It is a place of powerful sacred artists and dangerous flying beasts. It a nation of rich and diverse culture, known for it''s many powerful items. It is a land of adventure and danger, opportunitiesto become powerful and die equal in measure. Though, a new item has been introduced to its underworld, a drug known simply as Dragon Rage. It is highly addictive and seems to change the user slowly, making them more violent. The creator of this drug is unknown, but there is something sinister about the Dragon Rage.


    Noctis:


    A land thwrat with danger, from it''s swampy landscape to its nocturnal beasts. It is a land most known for it''s unique plants, ones that can sell for a fortune and be made into powerful elixers or deadly poisons. A culture of survival and greed has been cultivated in this land, a hardy people born and able to survive extreme conditions. The hunters keep back the tide of nocturnal beasts, working for coin and venturing far. But something brews deep in the swamps, a rot that grows and bides its time till it can consume all, twisting all that it touches.


    Mora:


    A brutal land known for it''s harsh conditions and resilient beasts. A place called colder than the 4 hells, this is a barren and desolate landscape that has developed a unique breed of creature. A culture of surival has developed, aresilient people being born. It is said, that far into the mountains, lays a ancient city that contains a powerful Artifact that can control ice and snow, and recently new information has been discovered on its possible location. Many want this powerful item, and they would kill for it, for those who control it control the land of Mora and it''s barren icy landscapes.

 Chapter 24 1/3

    Chapter 24:


    25 Days After Spring¡¯s Beginning


    287 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    Rua Desert, Rhia Territory


    Ex.840K Soul Space, Soul World: Unnamed


    My eyes snap open, and I reflexively reach for my spear, my fingers only brushing air.


    I roll to my feet, bringing my fists up, glancing and assessing my surroundings.


    It takes my mind to catch up with me and help me make sense of what I am seeing.


    My world revolves bellow me, one side bathed in light and the other shrouded in night. The moons spin around it, glowing brightly from the sun. The runes in the sky stand still, twinkling like stars.


    A hooded, leather and metal clothed figure stands on nothing, hands folded behind his back and looking down at my world. He stands still, not moving an inch.


    His shoulders aren¡¯t moving, he isn¡¯t breathing.


    Hesitantly, I call, ¡°Vengeance?¡±


    Vengeance turns around, and from his body language I can tell he¡¯s surprised. He quickly falls to one knee, bowing his head, ¡°Father, I am sorry, I did not notice you.¡±


    I climb to my feet, motioning for him to stand. I still don¡¯t know how I feel about it.


    Vengeance stands straight, looking back at my world. The chains covering his body jingle and the leather of his armor creaks.


    I look at the blue, white, brown and green marble of my world. ¡°What were you looking at?¡±


    Vengeance has a hint of awe in his hollow voice, which still unsettles me. He rasps, ¡°Your creation, Father. It¡¯s majesty is far more than I should be allowed to see.¡±


    I look at my world again, thinking, That¡¯s one way of looking at it, I suppose.


    It was a complex thing, and I am still not completely sure how I did it, and I don¡¯t think I could do it again.


    Vengeance interrupts my thoughts, ¡°I have been keeping an eye on the child you blessed, in the past several weeks she has had¡­ difficulties.¡±


    A word he says catches my attention, ¡°Weeks?¡±


    The Ruler of Chains turns to look at me with the rattle of bonds, ¡°Yes, father. It has been several weeks since you last graced me with your presence.¡±


    It hasn¡¯t been weeks, but only a few hours since I was last here.


    Something 303 says comes to my mind, ¡®After all, time is moving far faster here than it is in the real world.¡¯


    Does that mean hours can translate to weeks here? I had spent a long time in here before, and when I try to remember how much, it gets fuzzy. I thought I had spent most of the night working on that little girl¡¯s body, but maybe it was longer? I¡¯m not sure.


    ¡°Father, are you alright?¡±


    I blink, coming back out of my thoughts. I seem to be doing that alot lately.


    ¡°Yes, just thinking. What do you mean by the girl has been having ¡®difficulties¡¯?¡±


    There is a sad undertone to Vengeance¡¯s cold voice, ¡°From what I have seen, she was already an outcast, the other children ostracizing her. The adults though, they ignored her mostly, though a few were abusive. Now, they see your blessing as a curse, and they all now fear her and have all but declared her estranged from the tribe.¡±


    I frown. That¡¯s¡­ not what I intended.


    I had hoped to provide her with a second chance at life, to live it to its fullest. But it would seem I did her more of a disservice. I¡¯ll deal with it, but first I have to see something.


    I glance at Vengeance, whose face is hidden in the blackness of his hood. He stares at my world, not saying anymore.


    ¡°Well, thank you for watching her Vengeance. Could you continue to keep an eye on her?¡±


    Vengeance looks at me, bowing deeply and slamming a fist against his chest, ¡°Of course father. I shall endeavour to carry out this mission to the best of my ability. I shall not fail you. Though there is one more thing, if you mind me asking, Father.¡±


    I sigh inwardly, he takes everything so seriously.


    Though when I had accidently created him, homur or an upbeat attitude was the farthest thing from my mind.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Nodding, I ask, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Vengeance gazes out at my world, saying after a few quiet seconds, ¡°What is it¡¯s name?¡±


    I look at the marble of my world, spinning slowly and revolving around the sun. I mumble, ¡°It¡¯s name?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t thought of calling it anything, it had completely gone over my head. Till this moment, I hadn¡¯t really considered the enormity of what I have done. I am almost literally carrying a world on my shoulders.


    What would happen to it if I die? Would someone who got access to my Artifact be in control of it, then? Or would it just cease to exist?


    It all comes crashing down on my shoulders then, the burden I now carried inside my chest. I am in charge of making sure this world survives.


    I gaze at the world that rests on the surface of my core with new eyes, coming to comprehend the magnitude of my duty.


    Vengeance snaps me out of it, ¡°Father?¡±


    I look at him and his hooded face, frosty ice crystal patches covering his armor. ¡°Sorry, I¡­ it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s name huh?¡±


    I rake my brain for some name that would be good for my world. Terra? No, that''s too basic.


    For some reason my name comes to me. Kardin of Amia, or how is normally pronounced for those who do not belong to a House or Path Bloodline, Kardin Amia.


    ¡°Its... Its name is Amia.¡±


    Vengeance nods sagely and doesn¡¯t say anymore.


    Deciding that means the conversation is over, I flick my will and send myself hurtling down to the surface of Amia.


    I fly through the atmosphere, and down over a densely packed forest, white topped mountains looming out in the distance. I brush over the trees, stopping before a large lake.


    On the edge of the lake grows a massive tree, it twists and towers above everything else in the forest, it¡¯s leaves slowly moving to follow the sun in the sky.


    The trunk of the tree is covered in tightly knit balls of vines, forming small houses. Out of these houses crawl Asren, moving about their day and tending to the now massive grove of trees.


    It looks like they are doing alright.


    I consider whether to reveal myself, but decide that it might be for the best that I don¡¯t. From my time forming my world I knew that they had developed a complex culture, and a strong religion worshiping me.


    From what I can peace together, Hala is still alive. She has become something like a Queen and she spends most of her time under the tree, making sure everything is running smoothly.


    I¡¯ll have to observe them some more to get a grasp on what has changed.


    I look up at the clear blue sky, wispy clouds painted across its surface.


    Guessing from what happened before, I was knocked out.


    I can piece together what happened to get me sent back here. If I had to guess, I somehow channeled the lightning from my core and into my body, where I tried to bottle it. When I released it, it must have been a spectacular explosion, and guessing from the state of my arm I last saw it, I was not in good shape.


    I need to be more careful, that was incredibly dumb of me.


    I should have thought about it before I did it, but I just had the overwhelming urge to try. Like something was edging me to do it. The power I have here is intoxicating, but I can¡¯t let it get the better of me. I am very much still mortal.


    I try to find the link back to the real world, only now it is fuzzy and I get the distinct impression that unless I want to feel the effects of what happened, I best not try to wake up. I¡¯ll wait a bit, then try and wake up.


    I shoot away from the Asren¡¯s capital, back up into the atmosphere of my world. There, I float, looking at the gentle curve of the earth and contemplating what to do.


    If I can bring lightning from here into the real world, what else can I bring?


    From the message I got about my ¡°artificer¡± ¡°System Classification¡±, it seemed to imply that I could forge objects from my katra. Could I make myself a spear that I can keep a hold of for once?


    Over everything that has happened, every time I got a spear, I somehow lost it. Either by deconstructing it, dropping it while riding on the back of a monster, or losing it to sky pirates.


    I chuckle a little at that thought. It would be nice to have a spear of my own.


    Thinking about how to go about making a spear, and how to use my katra to do it, I can¡¯t come up for a reason why what I am doing now isn¡¯t working. It worked with making the other katra imprints, so why can¡¯t I imprint the shape of a spear on the katra? Turn it into one?


    I remember what Kamar told me about his path, and how it focused on Forging things out of katra to use in battle. I¡¯ll have to ask him how he does it.


    Well, if I can¡¯t make it out of my katra, then I will have to find another way.


    What comes to my mind is something crazy, but I have a feeling that it would work. If I can manipulate the life here, what is stopping me from making a living spear?


    If I could figure out a way to make a living spear and summon it, then I would have a loop around this road block. Though how do I make something like a spear out of a living creature.


    WIth a flick of my will, I fly around my world, looking down at the land below has it blurs past. First, I will need something willing to become my spear.


    I didn¡¯t want to force a creature against its will. That didn¡¯t sit well with me.


    If I can find something powerful enough, I¡¯ll see if it wants to try.


    From what I had seen while forming my world, nothing here was stronger than me. Or at least if I measured it up to my core¡¯s Rank. They were all in roughly the Bronze realm, but none of them had ever started cultivating, which confuses me greatly. It¡¯s different from the real world, that¡¯s for sure.


    I wonder if I could teach them how to cultivate? It was an interesting thought, and something I file away into my mind. When I have some time, I¡¯ll see what I can do.


    I rake through my mind ,trying to think of a creature that might be willing to do what I wanted. It would have to be strong.


    Slowly, I come to a stop over a mountain, a rainforest covering it¡¯s slopes and the other mountains jutting from the earth.


    Closing my spectral eyes, I spread my sense out. I can feel my Gray katra and Gray Life katra, which has permeated everything, combining with it. I can sense that if I focus hard enough, I can change the very topography of the land.


    I reach further, pushing for more detail. I need something living.


    The idea of using a tree comes to mind, but I couldn¡¯t think of a way to make a spear strong enough from it¡¯s plain wood, or sharp enough to actually be decent enough. Bone would be a good substitute in place of actual metal.


    My mind spreads throughout the forest, brushing up against all the creatures living in it, going about their business. I watch a ape pick a fruit from a tree, taking a bite of the fruit. A snake strikes from the bushes, grabbing in its jaws an unsuspecting bird.


    I can feel my katra flowing through everything, following and powering the cycle of life and death.


    My attention is caught on something, and I turn my mind¡¯s eye to it.


    Found you.

 Chapter 24 2/3

    My attention is caught by something, and I turn my mind¡¯s eye to it.


    Found you.


    I propel myself over to what caught my attention, flying down through the tree branches and landing softly on the forest floor.


    I take a deep breath as I look at the scene before me. I can¡¯t help but think that this is partly my fault, I did bring life to this world, as well as death.


    The corpse of a black panther lies broken in the brush, a smaller panther mewls beside it. The mother panther¡¯s hide is covered in lacerations, the blood drying. A large lizard is munching on its flesh, tearing away strips of flesh.


    The baby panther, it¡¯s paw twisted in the wrong direction, mewls in fear and pain, trying to crawl away. The lizard ignores it, enjoying its far larger meal.


    I push my way through the bushes and step in front of the large lizard. It looks somewhat similar to a Rage Drake, only with gray scales and smaller.


    It looks up, it¡¯s bloody maw dripping crimson from it¡¯s razor teeth. It growls, glaring at me and moving to the right. It lumbers through the brush, starting ot circle around me.


    Not today.


    I raise my hand, pulling on the earth at its feet.


    The ground rumbles, the decaying leaves shifting as a large spike of earth juts up from the ground in front of the lizard.


    It squeals, scurrying off.


    That was¡­ surprisingly easy.


    I can feel the creature slinking through the brush, stopping a distance away to watch me. I¡¯ll leave it for now.


    Turning, I look at the even more terrified panther cub, it mewls, feebly hobbling away on it¡¯s broken paw.


    I walk over to it, scooping it up in my arms. It hisses, swiping and trying to claw me, but it¡¯s scratches phase through my body.


    It tries to squirm out of my arms, but I keep a tight grip on it. Looking down at the baby black panther, I open my mind.


    Focusing, I form a connection with its mind.


    I can feel the string of a Mind Link pull taught, a feeling of terror pouring over the link.


    I send calming and soothing thoughts over the new mind link, trying to quell the panther¡¯s terror.


    Soon, the panther¡¯s hissing and clawing slows, eventually stopping entirely. It mewls quietly, stilling.


    I look at it¡¯s twisted back leg. Most definitely broken.


    Walking away from it¡¯s mother¡¯s corpse, I make sure it is out of sight. The soul has already dissipated, there¡¯s nothing I can do. Even if I could, I don¡¯t think I should meddle in the cycle of death and life too much.


    Sitting down, I lay the baby panther in my lap.


    Plucking the mind link I have formed with it, I send across the idea of me helping it and it helping me. ¡®I can give you strength, as long as you stay by my side. I will make you into a weapon, and you shall aid me. I will give you purpose and strength, so that something like this never happens again.¡¯


    Oddly, the images of sorrow and fear stop, along with the feelings. The link is silent, and the cub has stopped its mewling. The small black panther looks feebly up at me, it¡¯s large eyes full of pain.


    I pet it softly and slowly, trying my best to comfort the poor creature. I send another thought to it, ¡®Will you serve by my side?¡¯


    If I didn¡¯t know better, I could see a hint of intelligence in those eyes. Nothing is sent across the link, it¡¯s thoughts not projected to me. Almost like it¡¯s thinking.


    A few quiet minutes pass as the panther considers my offer. The sounds of the rainforest seem amplified, the buzzing of bugs in the air, the caws of far off birds and the howling of a distant monkey. The wind rustles through the leaves, the underbrush scurrying with life.


    I look into the panther¡¯s sorrow filled eyes, its eyes are wet with something that I can only think of as tears.


    Then the mind link is pulled taught, a thought sent across in a feminine tone, ¡®I accept.¡¯


    I smile, nodding. ¡®You will not regret this. Now, let¡¯s begin.¡¯


    I close my eyes, feeling the different types of katra that make up the panther. How do I go about this? This might take some time.


    My best bet is to completely reform it, and I think I should be able to add more onto the animal because there is definitely not enough mass here to form a short spear.


    Pulling on the life katra from my core, I bring it up through the ground to the surface of my world. Holding out a hand, a ball of it forms in my palm.


    I take a deep breath, and pull on the panther¡¯s mind. I send it into a deep sleep, cutting off momentarily blood flow to it¡¯s small brain.


    This is going to be hard.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    I command the Life katra to encase the whole of the panther. It spreads over her dark fur, forming a shell of dark gray over it.


    I push what I want onto the katra, letting it seep into the body of the panther, permeating through every single cell, muscle and bone.


    The core of the spear will have to be bone. And most of it as well.


    I picture a spear made of bone. It¡¯s shaft is that of a long spine, smoothed and grooved for easy gripping. It¡¯s head is that of a long blade of bone, wickedly sharp.


    I picture muscles connected those segments of bone together, veins providing a flow of blood throughout the spear. They are encased in an exoskeleton of bone, protected and still able to move.


    I picture the muscles able to move and shift, allowing for the spear to become something like a bladed whip and reshape itself.


    It will need to be able to see as well.


    I picture two eyes on both sides of the blade of the spear, able to have separate rotation to see in both directions. They are small, and I leave them the same as the panther¡¯s eyes, a slitted black pupil.


    Pressing my will harder, I picture four small holes in both sides of the spears, able to suck in oxygen to bring into the blood. I form tiny lungs in the base of the blade, able to suck in the air and disperse it throughout the weapon.


    That tingling rises in the back of my neck, a crinkling and crackling at the base of my skull. Quet murmurs fill my ears, and it feels like my hand is being guided.


    Two small hearts form, one in the spearhead and one in the shaft. They will help pump the blood about, making sure that everything is running smoothly.


    I continue one, refining the image, all the while my katra reserves burn and evaporate. It is intense, and I can already feel the massive amounts of katra I am pulling from my core dwindling.


    I can¡¯t do anything else, I¡¯ll have to settle for the way she is right now. I can add more on later.


    I finish refining the image and everything else, making sure that all will work correctly. I don¡¯t want her to be stuck like this forever though.


    The tingling and crackling intensifies, and I can feel a static like energy filling the air. I push one last image, this one of the spear returning to the baby panther¡¯s original form and back.


    I¡­ need more.


    I look around desperate, feeling with my senses for someway to get more katra.


    I¡¯m surrounded by katra, my katra, I can just pull from it.


    With a flick of my will, I yank at the surrounding katra that makes up the very land around me, drawing from it¡¯s reserves.


    I focus back on my image of the spear, and finish refining it, making sure that she should be able to turn back into her original form.


    The feeling of the katra rushing through me is invigorating, and I can feel as the various imprinted types of Gray katra are purified and turned into Gray katra to help fuel my creation.


    Then I am finished, there is nothing more that I can think of and I don¡¯t want to continue to pull katra from my surroundings, incase it is having a negative impact.


    I push the image I had carefully refined down, making sure that it sticks into place. The buzzing in my ears quiets down, and I can feel the image solidifying.


    I loosen my will¡¯s hold on the image slowly, making sure that it is sticking. Once I am sure that the image has taken, I open my eyes.


    In my hand, perfectly fitted to my palm, is a spear. It is made of milky white bone, a long spear head topping it. The shaft looks like that of smoothed vertebrae, red muscle visible between the cracks.


    Exhaustion hits me like the lightning bolt I took earlier, and I take large gulps of air, gasping.


    I curl over, sucking in as much air as I can. The bone spear falls from my fingers, rolling in the gray dust.


    Looking around, what I find shocks me.


    Did¡­ did I do this?


    What was once a thriving patch of forest is now a barren wasteland, the very ground is cracked and seems drained of color. What once were trees now stand gray, hollow and lifeless, dried spires of dead wood pointing to the sky. The underbrush has completely disintegrated, leaving a barren feel to the ground, and even the decaying leaves have crumbled to gray dust.


    I pulled the katra from everywhere around me.


    My attention is pulled back to my spear. It is no longer rigid, but now moving back and forth like a snake. I slithers through the dust, the muscles under the hard bone pulling and contracting, the bone clinking softly.


    The spear, twists itself, trying out its new body. Its pupils are glowing gray, unlike the black I imagined, and the spear stares at me intently.


    That¡¯s kinda creepy looking.


    I pluck the delicate strand that is my mind link with her. ¡®Hello?¡¯


    I got feelings of confusion back from the link, along with a measure of happiness.


    Focusing, I send over the image of the spear turning back into the panther cub, imbuing it with reassurance.


    The spear curls up on itself, the eyes in the blade staring at me. Then it seems to liquify into Gray katra, quickly reforming itself into the shape of the panther. It becomes more defined, eventually filling in more detail and solidifying into that of a panther cub.


    The panther¡¯s fur is now a grayish white, spotted in black. It¡¯s eyes glow a dim Gray, much like my own.


    I don¡¯t remember ever doing that.


    The panther mewls, enjoying it¡¯s now repaired leg. It hops into my lap, purring and rubbing itself against my leg. I pat it, a smile on my lips.


    I¡¯ve never had a pet before.


    Amia was a farming village and pets were rare because the mentality of them being ¡®one more mouth to feed¡¯ was prevalent. Plus, I didn''t have enough money to take care of a pet myself.


    I scratch the panther¡¯s ears, and it purrs in contentment, rubbing against me. ¡®What am I going to call you?¡¯


    The cub looks up at me, it¡¯s cute small face, large eyes and innocent expression burrowing into me. In its eyes is a steel and something intelligent, lurking deep in them, but most assuredly there.


    A image mixed with intent is sent back over the mind link, and I can roughly translate it to, ¡®Name?¡¯


    I smile, ¡®Yes, a name.¡¯


    The panther mewls happily, trying to seemingly meld itself to me with it¡¯s constant rubbing. ¡®Name!¡¯


    I take a few minutes to think, reveling in the feeling of having a pet. This wasn¡¯t what I had intended when I was looking for something to become my weapon, but I can¡¯t say I am opposed to it.


    ¡®How about Ella?¡¯


    There is a surge of discontent over my link, and I can interpret it as a no.


    ¡®Alright, what about Wyn?¡¯


    I am met with the same surge of disagreement.


    Wracking my brain some more, I finally come up with something.


    ¡®What if I call you Vel? After Murugan¡¯s spear.¡¯


    Vel was the name of a god¡¯s legendary spear, one that was used to vanquish an entire army and kill another god.


    I get the sense that she is thinking, and a minute later, I get acquiescence mixed with uncertainty.


    Smiling, I send over the link, ¡®I am happy to meet you, Vel.¡¯


    The cub purrs as I scratch under her chin and behind her ears. She rubs herself up against my stomach, making content sounds.


    I enjoy the moment, savoring it.


    Eventually, a thought comes to me. What am I going to do with her when I am not here?

 Chapter 24 3/3

    Eventually, a thought comes to me. What am I going to do with her when I am not here?


    At least it worked, I have my loophole now.


    I stand up, cradling Vel in my arms. She cuddles into the spectral folds of my clothes, quickly falling asleep.


    I look around me, at the desolation I had wrought upon the land. Nothing living remained, and when I feel out the Gray katra, all I can find is plain Gray katra, everything else stripped away from it.


    The dust shifts as I walk up to one of the trunks. I shift Vel into the crook of my left arm, reaching out with my right hand.


    I tap the dead tree, and my finger moves through the grayed bark, puncturing it like rice paper. The entire thing starts crumbling away to dust, forming a pile where a tree trunk once was.


    I am going have to be very careful with this.


    With a push of my will, I slowly rise into the air and look down on the lifeless and barren land I had accidently created. It is a giant circle, about two miles wide.


    I think next time I am going to have to do it more slowly, and with as much of my own katra as I can spare.


    From the fact that I saw no other life, not even that lizard, I can guess that even the fauna was converted into Gray Life katra to help fuel the creation process.


    I suppress a shudder, If I was able to do something like this in the real world, I don¡¯t think anyone would survive.


    Though, theoretically, once I was powerful enough, I would be able to surround myself with my own katra. Creating a sort of ¡°domain¡± that would allow me to interact with vital aura. But I don¡¯t think my katra would be able to do much, and I would need a massive reserve of katra to do it.


    I shake my head of these thoughts, deciding it was best to let them lie for now. Think before you try something. If getting struck by lightning wasn¡¯t enough of a lesson already.


    I chuckle a little at that.


    So, what am I going to do with Vel?


    I could try and summon her to the real world, but from what the Artificer message had told me, it would require katra. And I used it all up already.


    Trying to think of what to do with my newfound pet, I slowly float over the barren circle, drifting out of it.


    I could leave her with Vengeance.


    An image of him trying to take care of Vel comes to my mind. All serious and stoic, trying to get the panther to eat something or freezing her. On second thought, maybe that¡¯s not a good idea.


    I drift along the wind in thought, cradling Vel in my arms. Then an idea strikes me. What about the girl? Vengeance said she was having some problems.


    Wrapping my arms around Vel, making sure I have a good grip on her, I flick my will. I launch myself into the upper atmosphere with a shove of my will, then I speed in the direction I know the village to be in.


    Vel startles awake, her claws digging into my chest and phasing through, doing no damage. I tighten my grip on her, shielding her from what I can assume is whipping winds.


    I pick up the pace, feeling Vel¡¯s protests as reverations in my chest and over our mind link. I send her reasurances through the link, calming her.


    Soon, I recognise the valley in the ground far below, and slow my speed. I quickly descend below the white clouds and over the edge of the valley.


    I can see wisps of smoke rising from the clearing that the village is nestled in. People mill about their business, moving around and doing various chores.


    Scanning over it, I eventually find the little girl. She is playing at the edge of the clearing, a sentry stands by, watching her.


    That¡¯s going to be a problem. Though, isn¡¯t a armed guard a little overkill?


    Clearly her father, and from what I can guess, the chief, had posted someone to make sure his daughter didn¡¯t wander off again. I¡¯ll have to wait till a time she isn¡¯t being watched.


    My best bet would probably wait for it to start getting dark. Though, I don¡¯t know if I have that time.


    I look down at Vel, who is peeking out of my arms and staring at the valley below. I scratch her behind the ear, considering what to do.


    Well, I can remake my body¡­


    From what I can tell, I could make a body for myself to inhabit on Amia, and before I didn¡¯t spend time trying to change it, just stamping down an image of myself. Could I alter the image a little?


    Though, the option of just going down there like I am is always open, of course I am pretty sure it would lead to some negative outcomes.


    No, the image altering won¡¯t work well, I can¡¯t make clothes.


    I ponder on the problem. The only solution is if I do something to draw the guard away from the girl. But it was unlikely I would be able to do that, he was probably under orders to not let the girl out of his sight.


    I scratch gently behind Vel¡¯s ears, she purrs, pushing her head into my hand.


    Blinking, I say out loud, ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    If I could control and shape Vel¡¯s body, there was nothing stopping me from using it to affect these peoples bodies. After all, they were made of my own katra.


    I can do what I did with Vel to put her asleep.


    It had been more instinct than anything, and seemed humane to not subject her to the process. I can cut off the blood flow to the bodyguard¡¯s brain temporarily, it¡¯ll knock him out for sure.


    I was a little uncomfortable with the idea, but I wouldn¡¯t be doing any permanent harm, and the worst he would get is a headache when he wakes up.


    But I should try to lure him out of the sight of the village.


    The easiest solution would be to draw the girl from the field into or near the trees, her bodyguard was naturally going to follow.


    I scratch Vel under the chin, mumbling to her, ¡°How would you like to meet someone?¡±


    ***


    Thana sat in the grass, brooding. She mutters, ¡°So stupid, all of them¡­¡±


    She sighs, rubbing her forehead.


    The girl had to admit that with her father being the chief, and the fact that she wasn¡¯t the same as the other children, that things had escalated in a bad direction. Now she was clearly different from anyone else in the tribe, the adults feared her, her father treated her like a fragile object, her mother was constantly worrying about her health and the other children¡¯s reasons to dislike her having been given even more support.


    ¡°Can¡¯t help if they¡¯re all dumb.¡± She mutters angrily.


    Thana looks over to Luca, who is leaning on his stone spear and staring out into space. He looks at her with a bemused expression, saying, ¡°Miss, you know I can hear your muttering.¡±


    Thana scoffs a little and turns away from him. She didn¡¯t hate Luca, but the idea of being under guard whenever she wanted to go out was taking paranoa too far. Her mother had pressured her father into assigning someone to make sure that she would be okay, but it wasn¡¯t enough for it to be one of the many nurse maids.


    ¡°Nooo, it has to be someone who can protect her!¡± Thana says in a more annoying, nasly version of her mother¡¯s voice.


    Though, she couldn¡¯t really fault her mother. After she had died, she distinctly remembered falling off the cliff and floating above her body, she had been dealing with many psychical problems.


    Thana gently curled the blade of grass around her finger, tying it into a knot.


    She closes her eyes, trying to clear her mind. Soon, she is able to blank her mind of all her many thoughts, opening it.


    It was just a flicker, on the edge of her consciousness, but she could feel it there.


    Carefully, slowly, she reaches out. Grasping it gently, she can feel her mind open up.


    She can sense her surroundings, sort of like seeing, but with her mind. She could feel the energy that everything is made of, but it is hard to keep a clear picture of it, like a hazy, half remembered memory.


    Focusing, concentrating hard, she tries to reach out and touch that energy. Then, when she touches that energy, her mental image seems to evaporate, becoming nothing.


    Thana opens her eyes, disappointed. Everytime the image gets a little more solid, tangible. But whenever she touches it, it¡¯s like running her fingers through water. She couldn¡¯t grasp onto the energy, even though she could sense that she could do something with it.


    She knots the blade of grass once more, but in her irritation she pulls to tight. The blade splits in half with a quiet snip.


    Thana pulls another from the ground, and starts over again.


    Ever since her encounter with the ¡°stranger¡±, she had been getting this feeling of energy all around her. In everything, flowing through everything. And to help deal with stress, she had taken to her father¡¯s sagely advice that meditation is a good way to clear the mind.


    She had been surprised when she first sensed this, had been just a quick, gentle brush on the edge of her mind, but definitely there.


    Thana puffs up her cheeks, making a quiet whining sound, ¡°Just not fair¡­ no fair at all!¡±


    She could remember falling of the cliff, than floating above her body. A strange comforting presence had enveloped her, saying that everything would be okay. Then she had awoken again, and he had been there.


    For some reason, she felt calm when seeing him, even though he was clearly some kind of ghost. Then she had felt something, a surge was the best way to describe it, and it had knocked her out.


    She had come to in her father¡¯s and mother¡¯s arms, they were crying tears of relief and joy.


    That was when everything had gone down hill. Her mother fretted over her like she was going to die at any moment. Her father had seemed rather disturbed, and she couldn¡¯t blame him.


    From what she had been told, the stranger had brought her back to the tribe, and from the description her father gave, he gave off a pressure that was suffocating.


    ¡°If only he were here so I could ask him¡­¡± Thana mumbled, completing the final knot of the grass blade. She tosses it and pulls out another blade of grass.


    A movement catches her attention, and Luca stands up straighter, his grip tightening around the spear with a quiet creak.


    The bushes are shaking violently and a deep vibration is coming up from the earth.


    Luca hauls Thana to her feet, shoving her behind him. ¡°Miss, we need to go!¡±


    Then Her bodyguard lets out a groan, collapsing on the ground.


    Thana blinks, trying to process what just happened.


    A purple glowing specter stands behind where Luca had been backing up, his hand outstretched.


    He had gripped the back of Luca¡¯s neck, and the bodyguard had simply passed out.


    The specter brings his hand up in front of his face, saying, ¡°Oops, I thought he would go check the bush. I guess he was better trained than I thought.¡±


    The specter looks over at Thana, and she trips over her own feet, scrambling back. Her mind is filled with confusion and surprise more than fear.


    The Stranger holds out his hand, palm open hand waving back and forth, ¡°No, no, don¡¯t be scared! I just wanted to talk to you.¡±


    He crouches down, and it is at this point Thana realizes he has been cradling his left arm to his chest, a gray and black spotted fluffball in the crook of his arm. He gently grabs it, setting it down on in the grass.


    Thana blinks as the ball uncurls itself, large Gray eyes stare back at her. I meows, looking up at the Stranger.


    The specter scratches it behind on of it¡¯s ears, and the cub purrs contentedly. The stranger looks Thana in the eyes, ¡°I need you to watch her for me, and take care of her when I don¡¯t need her. Her name is Vel, would you like to hold her?¡±


    For some reason, Thana felt an inexplicable trust with the Stranger, an aura of calm and kindness. But there was also something lurking behind that aura, something hard and dangerous.


    Despite everything she sensed, Thana crawled over to the Stranger and his baby panther.


    She holds out her arms, and the Stranger scoops up the cub, placing it gently in her arms. The panther tenses up a little, but Thana quickly starts petting it, and the thing seems to melt in her arms with content. ¡°She¡¯s so soft¡­¡± Thana mumbles.


    She looks up, about to ask the Stranger one of the many questions in her mind. Only she is met by a empty field of grass and a out cold bodyguard.


    Thana¡¯s cheeks puff up and her face starts getting red, from anger or something else, she is unsure.


    The panther paws at her hand, and she realizes she had stopped petting it. She starts scratching behind its ears like the stranger did, and she can¡¯t help the genuine smile of happiness from spreading across her face.


    ***


    I smile as the little girl pats Vel. I didn¡¯t want to stay because the bodyguard could wake up at any moment and the fact that the people walking around the village had started coming over, curious of why there was rumbling.


    I can feel myself waking up in the real world, like a pull on the back of my mind, getting more and more insistent.


    Sighing, I give into the pull. I wish I could have stayed a little longer¡­

 Chapter 25 1/3

    Chapter 25:


    25 Days After Spring¡¯s Beginning


    287 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    Rua Desert, Rhia Territory


    I wake up quickly, my mind drifting back to my body. My eyes snap open and on pure reflex, I tighten and arc my back, pulling my muscles and flipping to my feet.


    ¡°Wow, calm down!¡± Kamar says, holding up his hands.


    I blink, looking around. It takes a second for my hazy mind to bring up the details of what has happened. I stare the Asper in the eyes, questioning.


    Kamar is sitting down, right next to where I had been laying.


    Taking a step towards him, A wave of vertigo hits me and I fall to my hands and knees. The world seems to be spinning and the boards undulating. That¡¯s not good.


    Kamar gently reaches out and moves me back onto the reed mat. I lay down, closing my eyes to stop from looking at the spinning world. I rasp out in a tired voice, ¡°How long have I been out?¡±


    Kamar snorts, ¡°About half an hour, though I had expected you to be out cold till morning.¡±


    Half an hour, that was more time than I was expecting with the seemingly sped up time of my Soul Space. Though, I don¡¯t know how long I was working on Vel.


    ¡°So, mind telling me why you suddenly became a lightning rod?¡± Kamar says, the wood under him groaning as he stands.


    I mutter absently, ¡°I tried out one of my powers¡­¡±


    Scanning my surroundings, I am surprised. We are still on the sandship, only now we are not moving. Where I had been sitting while using my power was a giant slash of scorched wood, and the main mast of the ship is cracked. The mast¡¯s sails are nothing but a few black threads, having been burnt away.


    A smoking crater of sand lies of to the right of the ship, a dune melted beyond recognition. Glass shards have hardened and blackened inside the crater, glittering dimly in the moonlight.


    Did I do that?


    I look at what had been a dune, but clearly now has a large hole in the side. Holding my arm up, the black bandages are still there. They shift a little, and I get the distinct feeling that they are suppressing the pain of my arm being blown up.


    I¡¯ll have to figure out a safer way to harness lightning and use it. I think part of the issue is the fact I tried to hold it in.


    I ask Kamar, ¡°What happened?¡±


    He snorts again, his simian face twisting with bemusement. ¡°After you threw a bolt of lightning from your hand, and set fire to the sails and deck, you went flying into the mast. From the crack I heard, and the wood having a large dent in it, you gave yourself a concussion.¡±


    A concussion. That explains my sluggish thoughts, the pain in the back of my head, and why I am seeing the sand moving off in the distance. I can count three streams of rising sand, moving in erratic lines towards us.


    I squint. No, is that just my head or is that real?


    ¡°Hey, Kamar, are those dunes moving?¡± I point unsteadily at the three quickly approaching streams of sand.


    The asper looks over, and squints, trying to make out it out in the moonlight. His eyes widen and he stands up quickly.


    He shouts, ¡°Something¡¯s coming!¡±


    I can hear the hissing and chittering of the thri-kreen and the Enchanter steps into my field of view, the other two behind him. He points at the moving sand, chittering.


    It looks like they are having an argument.


    The red guard mantis warrior motions for them to stand back from the edge. The elder and Enchanter move away from the edge of the sandship, and next to me on the center of the deck.


    I want to get up and help, but decide that till the floor stops moving, it would be prudent to sit back and watch. I¡¯m also completely out of katra.


    I close my eyes briefly, starting up my cycling technique, pulling vital aura from the air.


    Kamar lumbers up next to the thri-kreen, not saying anything. They both look out at the lines of sand, which are now incredibly close.


    The asper stands up straight, and smashes his large fists together. I can see his steely katra forming around his hands, solidifying and hardening. In moments, his hands are encased in plated gauntlets of steel katra, looking almost painted onto the world. He mutters in his deep bass, ¡°Ironworks: Steel Fists.¡±


    Red, the red guard thri-kreen, twirls his double bladed spear. It¡¯s ends glow with an orange katra, a few sparks spitting off. He hisses, crouching and holding his polearm out in front of him. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Is that fire katra? I look more closely at the glowing spear. It looks almost like the katra that is coating both sides in undulating, trying to escape. Like a explosion being contained.


    I blink, the three sand streams splitting up. The middle one continues to head straight at us, but the left and right ones veer off to the sides of the sandship.


    Red hisses and moves back, crouching low in front of us. He¡¯s protecting us.


    Kamar growls with a deep rumble from his throat, standing up to his full height.


    Then, in an instant, the sand explodes. A flash of scales and claws glint from within the cloud of dust, a shape flinging itself out.


    Kamar brings his arms up, catching the shape in the air before it can pounce on him. He grunts, wrestling with it and smashing it to his left, a crack resounding as it hits the boards.


    The creature is something of a mix between a cat and a lizard. It has back legs designed for pouncing, along with a large, snake like tail. Its front claws are a wickedly sharp and black, and its head resembles something like a cheetah, though scaled. Its scales are a sandy yellow, and a ridge of spikes run down its back, its tail tipped with a barb.


    A wurm.


    The wurm whips its long tail around, aiming the barb at Kamar.


    Kamar brings up his armored fist, protecting his face. The barb clashes against the Steel katra construct, sparks flying and the sound of metal being scratched filling the air.


    He twists his hand, his massive fist clamping down around the tail. With a roar, he crushes it with his palm, pressing the wurm¡¯s head into the wooden boards and ripping the barb off.


    The lizard squeals in pain, twisting and thrashing itself out of his grip.


    Kamar backs up, bringing his fists to bear and launching a punch that the wurm barely dodges.


    My gaze in drawn away from Kamar¡¯s fight as the two other wurms explode from the sand, landing on the deck and scratching deep furrows into the wood.


    Red spins his double bladed spear, moving a little back to keep both of them in his line of sight.


    The two wurms stalker closer, cautiously approaching. They hiss and growl, there eyes flashing silver in the moonlight.


    Red hisses back, his mandibles clattering together.


    I don¡¯t think he can fight two.


    I try to sit up, but a bout of dizziness sends me back down. I groan at the pain in the back of my head, knowing that I have to get up. Come on, stand!


    I start crawling to my feet shakily.


    That is when Red makes his move. He hisses and chitters in his strange language, forming his three fingered hand into a claw. A swirl of sparks start to form, condensing.


    Then he twists and swings, launching the ball of sparks at the right wurm.


    The ball strikes the wurm right below the neck, a flash of orange light illuminating the night as it explodes. A burst of flame licks at the scales of the wurm, and it squeals out in pain, shuffling back.


    Explosive katra?


    I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before, and I have to imagine it to be incredibly volatile to use.


    Red spins his spear and launches himself to the right, bringing the orange glowing blade down on the wurm¡¯s head.


    There is another flash of light and a slew of sparks, the wurm screech''s and flails backwards.


    Red pushes the attack, spinning his spear around and setting off the other explosive katra coated blade. It explodes on the wurm¡¯s shoulder, scorching it¡¯s scales and cutting deep.


    I frantically start speeding up my cycling technique, trying to gather enough katra to do what, I am not sure. But I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing.


    My sight is drawn back to Kamar as he picks up his now badly beaten opponent, it growls, claws and bites, but is unable to get out of the asper¡¯s hold.


    The asper roars, spinning once to gather momentum, and then launching the wurm through the air. It collides with the right wurm, which has just recovered from Red¡¯s attack, with a brutal crunch and a mass of withering tails, scales and claws.


    Red whips around his spear, slashing at his wurm¡¯s eyes. The reptile ducks under the blow, leaping at the thri-kreen with mouth open and claws bared. They collide, and the beast pins Red under it with its weight.


    Red¡¯s wurm brings it¡¯s barbed tail up, striking swiftly downwards at the mantis warrior¡¯s head.


    The thri-kreen is able two wrench his arm out from under the wurm, twisting his neck to the side and deflecting the barb off his wrist guard. The spike plunks deep into the wood a little to the side and above his head.


    Kamar roars, and he tenses up, crouching. With an explosive amount of force, he leaps at the now disentangled wurms, the sandship rocking with his weight.


    He brings his armored fists above his head and smashes down on top of the wurms, the boards shattering and splinters flying everywhere along with scales and blood as the wurms are pulverized.


    I wince at the sound of bones snapping and the agonized shrieking of the wurms.


    He¡¯s strong.


    I can¡¯t help but remember my fight with him when we first met. The raw strength behind everyone of his punches was intimidating. He was holding back then.


    With a growl, he smashes his armored fist into the head of the wurm that is screeching, gripping it in his hand. He smashes it down into the broken wooden planks, crunch resounding through the air, and he brings the head back up, smashing it down again and again.


    His face is twisted in rage, his teeth bared in a grimace and his nose wrinkled up in a snarl.


    Brutal.


    I can tell from his eyes that the old, semi-arrogant, scholarly asper I knew was gone, and in his place was a berserk and rage filled warrior. Like some kind of berserker.


    I look over to Red¡¯s fight.


    He has gotten himself out from under the wurm and his now twirling and dodging the lizard¡¯s attacks. It¡¯s scaled hide is littered in deep gashes, charred flesh and cuts.


    The wurm hisses, backing off.


    Red pursues, spinning his dual spear and forcing the beast further back.


    The wurm snaps its jaws and screech''s, before diving off the edge of the sandship, its whipping tail the last glimpse of it before it burrows into the sand.


    Red stands at the edge of the deck, keeping his spear at the ready, it¡¯s blades glowing and sparking orange.


    I watch as the mound of sand rushes off into the night, escaping from it¡¯s failed attack.


    I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t even known I was holding, relaxing back into the reed mat.


    Kamar is heaving, not from exhaustion, but anger. His breathing slowly calms, returning to normal.


    The asper lumbers over to the edge of the sandship, next to Red. They stand there for a few moments, not saying anything.


    I look over to the elder and Enchanter thri-kreen, who are chittering quietly.


    Kamar turns around and hunches back onto all fours, the wood creaking under his weight. He rumbles, ¡°Time to go, it¡¯s not safe here anymore.¡±

 Chapter 25 2/3

    ¡°Time to go, it¡¯s not safe here anymore.¡±


    The Iron katra that encases his hands dissolves, flaking off into the air and becoming nothing.


    The three thri-kreen chitter at each other, their antennae twitching back and forth. I can tell their arguing, and I can also guess what they are arguing about.


    Should we head back to Hive or continue on our journey towards Parasan?


    If I had to guess, we are about half to Parasan, though I don¡¯t know for sure. The fact that the sandship is no longer operational is also bad, as it will probably lengthen our journey by a day or two.


    Kamar looks down at me, the creases in his face seeming to deepen in the shadowy night. ¡°Do you think you can walk?¡±


    I think about it for a second, and nod, starting to get to my feet. I stumble as the deck sways beneath me, and Kamar stops me from falling with one of his hands. He rumbles a chuckle, ¡°Hard headed doesn''t do you justice. I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    He lays me back down on the mat, and I glare at him. I can walk, just need a few minutes to stop the ship moving.


    Though, I think it might be a pretty bad concussion. I¡¯d probably need to see a healer if I want to get back on my feet anytime soon. I sigh inwardly, and I don¡¯t have a spark to my name.


    I look over to the thri-kreen, who are arguing quite animatedly, if you call the furious twitching of antenna, hissing and chittering animate. I imagine it is a rather heated debate.


    I glance at Kamar, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    His extra, smaller and more dexterous pair of arms unfold from his chest, and he taps them together, thinking. He says quietly, ¡°I think we should press on to Parasan, I frankly don¡¯t want to be in that Hive any longer than necessary. I saw some disturbing things while there.¡±


    I stop myself from nodding my head, making a affirmative noise instead. Most of the stories about thri-kreen¡­ are less than flattering.


    The thri-kreen stop their argument, and from the body language of the elder, he lost.


    The old thri-kreen leans on it¡¯s staff, walking up to us. He motions for me to hold out my hand, and I open my palm for him to trace on.


    I say them out loud for Kamar¡¯s benefit, ¡°We are returning to the Hive, I would recommend you come with us.¡±


    Kamar shakes his head in a negative, saying, ¡°It would be best for us to continue, even if it is on foot.¡±


    The elder thri-kreen shakes his head, then continues tracing on my palm. ¡°I would advise you against it, the predators before were only a taste of the dangers the desert holds. On foot, it is a two day trek to Parasan, but with Karidin injured, it may well take three.¡±


    I look the Elder in his multifaceted eyes, ¡°We are going to continue.¡±


    He nods sadly, letting go of my hand. He reaches into one of his large, gray, baggy sleeves and pulls out a coin pouch.


    Where is he hiding all these things? First the goggles, and now a small coin purse.


    He tosses it in my lap, and taps his chitin covered head with a finger. For my head.


    He points out in the direction the sandship was moving. Parasan.


    The elder points over to a barrel that has been strapped to the deck, and motions taking a swig. Water.


    Then he points at a small crate that is strapped down next to the water barrel, miming eating. Food.


    I pick up the small bag of coin, and after a ew tries, untie it. Inside sparkles a handful of sparks, and two dragoons. Not a fortune, but it could pay for healing, though only enough after that for one night at a inn.


    I say to the elder thri-kreen, gently bowing my head, ¡°This one thanks you.¡±


    The elders nods, bowing back. He then hobbles away, back to the two other thri-kreen who have finished packing a bag of food.


    I watch as they leap off the edge of the sandship, bounding over a dune and vanishing past its crest.


    Looking over to Kamar, I say, ¡°Just us now.¡±


    He grunts, picking up his backpack and prying the lid off the crate. Inside are wrapped bundles of dried meat and other rations.


    I rest my spinning head to the boards, looking over at the two pulverized corpses of the wurms.


    They are usually more active at night, prefering to sunbathe in the day, from what I can remember. The vibrations and sound from the explosion must have drawn them.


    If it had caught their attention, I didn¡¯t want to stick around any longer and wait for something nastier to show up. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    I consider the idea of taking the beast¡¯s cores, but decide that I would rather not try routing around in the red mush that is now their organs.


    Kamar lumbers back into my view, capping a large water pouch. He hangs it next to another one on his pack. That looks heavy.


    ¡°How do you plan to carry me with that on your back?¡± I ask, looking at the pack that is now filled to bursting.


    Kamar reaches up to the second sail, and with a mighty heave, tears the wooden beam from it along with the tarp. He rolls it out on the ground, rumbling, ¡°A stretcher. I¡¯ll drag you, though I won¡¯t promise a comfortable ride.¡±


    I laugh a little, ¡°So your now dragging me around?¡±


    Kamar continues to work on the makeshift stretcher, tying together broken poles with rope and cloth. ¡°It would seem so.¡±


    I store the coin pouch in a breast pocket hidden in the folds of my clothes. Speaking of money¡­


    I look over to the halm of the sandship, but am disappointed with what I see. A empty pedestal stands there, the scripts along its sides dark and no longer powered. I guess they took it with them.


    Kamar stands up, dragging a not very pretty stretcher. It is made from the white cloth of the sails, broken beams and rope. But it does look like he made it sturdy.


    Without ceremony, he picks me up and lays me down on the stretcher. ¡°You¡¯d better hold on if you don¡¯t want to slide off.¡±


    He points to two rope handles on either side of the makeshift stretcher. I grab onto them.


    It is a little longer than my height, and there is a beam for my feet to rest on, the canvas acting as a sort of hammock.


    Kamar takes another loop of rope and ties the pack to the foot of the stretcher. I rest my legs on the backpack. This might get uncomfortable after a while.


    Kamar ties a strip of rope around my waist, making sure it¡¯s snug. ¡°Just so you don¡¯t fall off. Is there anything else?¡±


    I slowly shake my head no.


    Kamar grunts and lumbers off to the edge of the sandship, dragging the stretcher and me behind him. He sets them down near the edge, hopping off.


    The wood creaks as his weight leaves the deck, and he hops down into the sand.


    With a few careful pulls, he carries me on the stretcher off deck and into the sand. I wince as the stretcher lands roughly in the sand, the vibrations running up into my head and back.


    I think one of my ribs is broken too. I feel around on my left side, and pain blooms on one of my upper ribs. Yep, broken.


    Kamar picks up the stretcher¡¯s handles and starts dragging it behind him as we leave the sandship behind.


    I watch the broken ship vanish behind a dune as we continue on into the cold, desert night.


    Sighing, I look up at the starry sky. I can see the moon above, shining stars painted across the sky around it.


    I listen to the sand as the stretcher is pulled through it, leaving twin trails in the sand. Kamar effortlessly pulls us onwards, and I stay quiet for a while, thinking.


    I need to be more cautious about my katra. If I had hit that sail in the wrong way, I have no doubt my neck would be broken. Or my new flexibility might have saved me.


    I speak up after a while, ¡°Hey, Kamar. Can I ask you something?¡±


    He grunts, steadily trodding through the night.


    I¡¯ll take that as a yes.


    ¡°How do you form those constructs? Like the Steel katra gauntlets?¡±


    I listen to his breathing for a few seconds, intent on getting an answer. He answers after about a minute. ¡°The Ironworks Path is mainly about Forging temporary constructs. We do have our Spirit Smiths, and they can make some truly impressive constructs out of Iron katra, but the warriors mainly focus on making temporary ones to aid us.


    ¡°How the warriors mainly do it is mainly by studying actual smithing. To help us understand the intricacies of iron and steel. As you know, katra aspects are imitations of real things, but in an energy based form that the user can control. So, when I use a technique, I am also picturing an image of a pair of gauntlets being formed. If that makes sense.¡±


    I look at the starry sky, mulling over what he said. Could it really be that simple? I just have to develop a Technique?


    I say to him, ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Kamar chuckles a little, ¡°Thinking about how to use your katra?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I think it¡¯s best suited to forging things.¡±


    Kamar grunts, ¡°You might be able to make a caster based technique too.¡±


    Puzzled, I ask, ¡°Caster? You mean ranged techniques?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Like what you did to blow yourself up with.¡±


    I nod. Like with the Talri warriors¡¯ lightning strikes.


    We continue on through the cool desert, and I listen to the wind and sand, trying to catch any sound from approaching predators. I look out at the ocean of rising and falling dunes. So, this is Rua.


    I keep my cycling technique going, the pressure in my chest ever present, like a weight on my lungs. I have gotten used to it by now, and the pressure is nothing more than a little nuisance.


    I let go of the right rope handle, holding up my black bandaged arm. I hadn¡¯t gotten a good look at it since I had awoken.


    Where my sleeve once was is now charred fabric, no cloth remains under my elbow. The black bandages are still now, and I flex my hand, testing to see if the is any inhibition. Nothing.


    I can remember getting a look at my hand before I passed out. The charred flesh underneath after the bandages had been blown off. I¡¯m not so sure if I want to see whats under them anymore.


    I can only assume that they are either suppressing my pain or have healed my hand.


    I roll up my charred sleeve, and suppress the urge to scream. It¡¯s past my elbow now!


    Before, the bandages had reached up to my elbow, but that was it. Now though, the reach about a third of the way up my upper arm.


    What 303 said about the demonic astral pops back into my mind. I don¡¯t like this.


    I don¡¯t know if the bandages are going to keep going up my arm, or if they will stay there, but I don¡¯t like it. This might just be a function of them, and they are healing my arm, or it might continue to spread upwards.


    Disturbed, I let my sleeve fall back down. I flex my hand, and command the bandages to uncoil.


    Three uncoil from my arm, waving about in the air. I focus my will harder, urging them to come off.


    Several more of the bandages uncoil, floating aimlessly around in the air. But that is all that happens.


    Relaxing my will, the bandages recoil around my arm, rustling quietly into place.


    I¡¯m just going to have to live with it for now. And hope this isn''t something sinister.

 Chapter 25 3/3

    I¡¯m just going to have to live with it for now. And hope that this isn¡¯t something sinister.


    I grab the rope handle again, not looking at my arm. I could vaguely remember what I saw before I passed out, how the bandages had seemed to come out of my flesh and recoiled around it.


    I harden my will, steeling myself to this new development. I chose this path. Inik warned me about it, and I still chose it. Vicar warned me about it too.


    I take a deep breath, recollecting myself.


    I stare at the stars for a while, the sound of the wind shifting the sands filling my ears and the stretch being pulled through the sand is a constant sound.


    ¡°Kamar, can I ask you something?¡± I say after a while.


    The asper grunts, ¡°I suppose you can.¡±


    I stay silent for a minute, contemplating the best way to phrase my question. ¡°Why are you so obsessed with finding the villagers? You told me how you were adopted into House Arten, but not really anything about why you care so much about Millwallow so much.¡±


    Kamar doesn¡¯t answer for a while, just steadily pulling the stretcher through the cool sand. He finally answers after what feels like an eternity. ¡°I used to be young. I wanted adventure, so I set out from House Arten to explore the world. Many years later, I had aged and sobered from my youthful dreams and hopes. That¡¯s one of the things about hindsight, it¡¯s a fricking¡­¡±


    He falls silent for a minute, and I wait patiently for him to continue.¡±Well, anyways. I eventually came back to House Arten. When I came back, I found the Head, the one who took me in, dead. They told me he died bravely in battle against a rival House.


    The new House Head was less than fond of me. But due to my relationship with the late Head and my good rapport with the rest of the House, he couldn¡¯t easily get rid of me. So, instead he sent me to be in charge of a small village that was on land the House owned, Millwallow.


    I was tired of journey at that point, of fighting. So I gave in, and settled down in Millwallow. At first, they were intimidated and afraid of me. But eventually, I was able to get them to open up to me.


    You see, they are now my people. My family, if you will. I helped them get through the harsh times, and they helped me. It is my duty, as both a member of the House, the leader of Millwallow, and a member of that family, to make sure they are safe.¡±


    Through the entire thing, he started to sound profoundly weary and worried, his rumbling voice quieting. He didn¡¯t stop pulling the stretcher though, and I layed, staring at the bright stars and contemplating what he told me.


    A family?


    I don¡¯t think I have felt that, not since my parents died. The villagers of Amia were kind to me, but they never treated me like a member of the village. More a laborer, just someone there to work for them.


    I am pulled from my thoughts, Kamar speaking again, this time the weariness gone from his voice. ¡°You know Kardin, when I look at you, I can¡¯t help but see myself.¡±


    ¡°Yourself?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°Yes, myself. I can tell you are a rational person, but you¡¯re still too young to understand some of the more complex things in the world. I can understand why you want vengeance, but I can also see how blinded you are from it.¡±


    He falls silent, and I don¡¯t say anything, only staring down at the bottom of the dune we are traversing. Eventually, I ask, ¡°Blinded?¡±


    Kamar grunts, ¡°From what I have gathered from what you told me, Amia was accommodating towards you. The villagers helped you after your parents¡¯ deaths. And from what I understand, it was more out of a sense of guilt and owing your parents. You latched onto that, become dependent on it, and thought of it as kindness, when in reality it was pity.¡±


    I open my mouth to object, but kamar interrupts me before I can, his deep voice cutting through the quiet night. ¡°I understand some of them were kind to you, but they never treated you like one of them. Sure, they helped you, but you were always an outcast. And you have known that for pretty much your entire life, and I think you don¡¯t know any better that it was pity.


    When I look at you, I see a lost boy struggling to make sense of the world. To try and find some meaning or purpose to what happened, and something to live for. What I think, is that when Amia was destroyed, and everything you ever knew, you became lost. So you latched on to the only thing you could find, the morbid idea of avenging their deaths. I¡¯m not the best with words, but I think you are still very much lost, clutching to a childish idea of vengeance and thinking its the only thing that matters.¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything after that, just steadily pulling the stretcher onwards through the sand. I stay quiet, in a stunned silence.


    Childish? No, I¡­


    I know it deep in my heart, that he is right, or at least partially. It is hard to digest, and I can¡¯t say anything to deny it, my words catching in my throat.


    I can feel tears welling up in the corners of my eyes, trailing down my cheeks and falling onto my clothes, wetting the fabric.


    An image of Vicar comes to my mind, his rough and aged face, and his voice, ¡®The look in your eyes when you hear the word Tulnar. It is all too familiar to me. I have seen many men wear it, and many of them fought without training, without preparation. I once wore that look, I sought vengeance with an unmatched fury. When I got it, I found no relief, losing more than I gained.¡¯


    I had brushed that off during the time, only thinking about kill the Tulnar that had devoured Karla. Even now, I still feel the urge to do so.


    But I also feel that hollowness, that empty void that has been inside me since Vicar died. It has been there even before that, and I hadn¡¯t noticed, I¡¯d ignored it. Even while it was gnawing at me from the inside, consuming me. I had feed it my emotions, hoping to escape them.


    Now though, they have started to come crashing back down on me. I can feel their crushing weight, and the pain is unbearable, but the truth in them is undeniable.


    I am still weak, very, very, weak. The strength I have been chasing after has been something I have been distracting myself with, an illusion.


    Sure, for a cripple, I have done the impossible. I am now a Lowsteel, and I have my own unique katra. I have powers that I am still trying to understand, and physical strength and skill far from what I used to be.


    But I am still weak. Powerless in the face of my own psychological pain. Kamar was absolutely right that I am lost, and I have been flailing about in the darkness, trying to make sense of everything, trying to find a goal to work towards, a reason to live.


    I bitterly laugh a bit, I¡¯m really messed up, aren¡¯t I?


    I wipe the tears from my cheeks, laughing even harder. It is a deep, hearty laugh, something I haven¡¯t experienced in a long time, not since the destruction of Amia.


    I¡¯m not sure why I am laughing. Maybe it¡¯s at my own foolishness, or maybe my own pain, or even at the idea that I am strong, yet still weak.


    I eventually come down from the high of emotions, a few fits of giggles running through me. Kamar doesn¡¯t say anything, only a grunt that I will take as support.


    What now, though?


    I look at my arm. I still very much want to live, and I can¡¯t help conjuring up what I said to Inik, and the dragon¡¯s warning to me. I¡¯ve been warned so many times, yet I ignored them.


    Though this time I¡¯m not going to ignore Kamar¡¯s warning.


    There is still the matter of Cereus, along with the Artifact that has grafted itself to my arm. I also now have a world on my shoulders to look out for as well.


    There¡¯s so much to do. To figure out and understand.


    So what is it I am to do now? I would still like to attain vengeance for Amia, yes, but now I don¡¯t feel the compulsion to throw everything away to attain it. I still wanted to get stronger.


    I need a goal.


    Looking up at Kamar¡¯s back, and his massive shoulders, I decide I have one. I¡¯ll help him. Help him find the villagers.


    I¡¯m not sure how I will do it, but I swear I will. I¡¯ll work to bettering myself as well, in both physical strength, and to face my emotions.


    It¡¯s a mighty tall order, but I swear I will do it. I know it is going to take time, and I might not be able to do it all the way, But I¡¯ll do it.


    I close my eyes and take in a deep breath of the dry, cool night air of the desert, letting it out after a moment. I open my eyes, calmly staring at the night sky, the stars twinkling above and the moon shining through the slivers of cloud that cover it.


    I blink, looking at what streams across the night sky. It is a cool blue in color, and quickly makes its way across the sky, a long trail following it.


    A shooting star.


    I smile as it vanishes across the horizon. I don¡¯t need to make a wish. I¡¯ll make it happen myself.


    I¡¯ll work towards getting stronger, to helping Kamar and to understanding my katra and its abilities, to survive. It¡¯ll take time and effort, and frankly I am daunted by it, but I¡¯ll make it happen.


    For now though¡­ We have to make it to Parasan.


    As the elder thri-kreen had warned us, it is going to be a treacherous journey on foot. Though, if we can¡¯t make it, I guess we can return to the sandship and wait for them to return to salvage it.


    I wasn¡¯t fond of the idea anymore than Kamar. My conversation with the queen still unnerved me, and her thinly veiled threat made me even less inclined to return.


    I guess I better start figuring out how to make constructs. And how to summon Vel.


    I¡¯m still uneasy about what I have done to her. I have definitely changed her from what she was, and now she¡¯s a literal weapon.


    Not to mention she¡¯s kind of creepy in that form.


    The eyes was probably the most creepy part about her weapon form. I¡¯m still not sure what exactly possessed me to do it, but I had done it and there is no turning back from it.


    I sigh, looking up at the night sky.


    A thought comes to my mind, and it takes me a second to force my mouth to ask. ¡°Kamar, are we friends?¡±


    He rumbles a chuckle, his shoulders shaking and the stretcher with it, I fight back the wince as my head is jostled a little. He stops a few seconds later, saying only, ¡°Yes, I suppose we are.¡±


    We continue on into the night, the desert dunes shifting with the wind and our shadow cast down onto the sand. The lumbering shape of a gorilla dragging a boy on a stretcher further into the desert, on towards the future.

 Chapter 26 1/3

    Chapter 26:


    26 Days After Spring¡¯s Beginning


    288 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    Rua Desert, Rhia Territory


    I take several long gulps from the water skin, water flooding across the parched desert that is my throat. Reluctantly, I stop drinking, pulling the bottle from my lips.


    I lick my lips, grabbing up as much moisture as I can.


    Capping the bottle, I reach over my head and pat Kamar¡¯s back. He heaves a sigh, stopping and setting the stretcher down gently. The asper grabs the bottle from my hand, uncapping it with his more dexterous second set of hands, he takes several long gulps from it.


    The asper caps the bottle again, attaching it to the backpack at my feet. He has stripped off his thin cloth shirt, his clothes and fur sweat stained, sand clinging to them.


    Can¡¯t be comfortable having fur in this climate.


    I look up at the bright blue sky, ignoring the itching of the sand. I squint against the sun, scanning for any clouds in a vain hope that they could provide some shade.


    The sky is cloudless, not even a wisp.


    I grab the leather goggles from around my neck, and put the strap around my head, letting the shaded glass lenses rest over my eyes. Instantly the surroundings darken, and I find the scorching light of the sun a little less bright.


    Kamar grabs the handles of the stretcher again, hauling it up with a groan and starting to lumber forward through the sand. His breaths are heavy and exhausted, and I know he is feeling the heat worse than me.


    I feel so useless.


    I don¡¯t like being on the stretcher, and I tried to walk for a bit. But my balance is all thrown off for some reason, and the loose footing of sand just makes it worse. It¡¯s far faster if Kamar is dragging me behind him than me trying to walk.


    I close my eyes and move my mind¡¯s eye inwards. I can see my skull, and there is a long, thin crack running through it that makes me wince. One of my ribs also has a hairline fracture in it, and the muscles in my back are torn and sprained in places.


    I take a helping of life katra from my core, applying it to the areas that are worst in terms of damage. It seems to need more to fix bone than muscle.


    My hope is that by the end of today, I will at least be able to walk in a straight line.


    It¡¯s better than having to pull my guts back in and glue them back together.


    The pain was something I could deal with, I¡¯ve felt worse.


    I open my eyes, sighing. Looking out at the endless, dry and sandy dunes of Rua make my throat ache for more water. But we have to conserve our resources, incase we take longer than expected to get to Parasan.


    Last night had been exhausting. Kamar had to smack around a few more wurms as a small pack of them found us. He had brutalized their corpses, and I decided to just leave the cores.


    I didn¡¯t have enough energy to care much at this point about all the sand that has gotten under my clothes. The healing seems to take stamina as well as katra, and the heat has been sapping away at my strength.


    Maybe we should have listened to the elder.


    I lick my dry lips, and decide to break the silence of the desert. ¡°It¡¯s been pretty crazy, huh?¡±


    The asper only grunts in reply.


    ¡°From the airship to the tarrasque, its almost seems like there are a bunch of gods messing with us. Doesn¡¯t it?¡± I rasp, looking out over the shifting dunes.


    ¡°Sure seems like it,¡± Kamar says, shifting his grip on the stretcher and walking onwards.


    So far, Kamar has only stopped to rest three times, and they were rather short. His Steel body is quite impressive, even though he is covered in fur, he continues to go on. This heat is killing me.


    I close my eyes and move my mind¡¯s eye inwards, pushing through the barrier that surrounds my core and into the Soul Space.


    I¡¯d been avoiding going in here for the night, trying to help keep a vigil hile Kamar dragged me. Now that day has come though, and I haven¡¯t seen anything, I can assume that the predators have all gone back into hiding.


    I look down at the vibrant blue and green world that circles the sun, the moons moving around Amia. I stare at it for a while, still marveling at its beauty. Is this what the real world looks like when you are high enough?


    I look at the sun, and I can sense the origin hiding inside it. I¡¯m still not sure what it is used for.


    The runes are still in place, massive, multicolored symbols floating in the air, thin cords connecting them to the origin. The cords seem insustabital, Amia phasing through them as it continues revolving. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    I want to try what Kamar explained to me.


    I look at the larger of the two moons, a flick my will, launching myself towards it.


    I pass throw the thin atmosphere of the moon, landing gently on the dusty surface.


    Looking out on the jagged and dusty landscape, I am reminded of what my world originally looked like.


    Alright, so how to go about this?


    If I broke down what Kamar described, he was essentially following along a schematic. He would have to know how he wanted his constructs to come out, so he¡¯d also need to know how he wants them created.


    So I need to go into how I want it to be made.


    I grab a handful of Iron imprinted Gray katra, plucking a ball of it from the atmosphere of Amia and letting it congeal in my hand.


    Close my spectral eyes, focusing. Let¡¯s start with something simple.


    I imagine a smooth rod being made, molten iron being poured into a mold. There, is would harden and become a iron rod.


    I press this onto the katra in my hand, and I can immediately feel that if I want the image to stick, I am going to need to feed it Gray katra. I channel a chunk from my core, helping cement the image in.


    Opening my eyes, I look at the ball in my hand. It starts elongating, the katra becoming shiner and more solid. In seconds, I am holding a couple inches long rod of iron.


    I flip it in my hand, amazed that I can feel the weight of it. Was it this simple all along?


    I¡¯m no expert of smithing, or really any crafts, but I think I can get the basics down. With this, I think I can create objects.


    I¡¯d already changed Vel, and I had to admit that while making a spear out of bone was cool, it is not completely practical. If I can make parts for Vel¡¯s spear form, and figure out a way to integrate them into it, then I think I can make her far more powerful.


    Of course, I am also aware that I am going to have to do this slowly. I just don¡¯t have enough katra to do it completely.


    Before, I didn¡¯t have much to use my katra on, and felt that my capacity was adequate. But now, even with my higher than average capacity, I am finding myself running low on Gray katra at any given time.


    I have to be careful how I use it.


    I look at the now seemingly larger world that the moon I stand upon orbits.


    I wonder what else I can do here?


    I am not unaware that I am essentially a god here, in this place. It frankly scares me that I am now responsible for this world, there are people down there, living their lives and oblivious to what is happening in the real world.


    The question of what will happen to this place if I die comes to my mind. I hope to never know.


    I take a deep breath, and just let the worries pass through me. It¡¯ll work out.


    While the ability to make objects seems powerful, the ability to design my own creatures seems far more so.


    I need to test how much katra it uses to bring an object into the real world, though.


    Closing my eyes, I let my consciousness drift back to my body.


    Opening my eyes, I scan the endless dunes of Rua. The landscape hasn¡¯t changed much, other than we are moving between two dunes.


    Bringing my right hand up, I try to focus on the metal rod that I know is in my Soul Space.


    I can¡¯t feel anything.


    Gritting my teeth, I focus harder.


    Nothing.


    Stopping, I take a deep breath. Why isn¡¯t it working?


    I muse over it, and I suddenly remember the fight I witnessed between Felton and Corazon. He was using a trait to form the armor, wasn¡¯t he?


    Alright, let''s see.


    I whisper under my breath, ¡°Artifice: Rod?¡±


    I can feel my katra stirring, then it starts being burned up. My mind seems to stretcher, my intent grasping around the rod that sits on the surface of the moon.


    Blinking, I watch as Gray katra bubbles up from my right hand, the Gray cloth strands whirling around. They form the shape of the rod, then liquify and reform.


    My hand is weighed down by the iron rod in my hand.


    Blinking, I look at it. That was¡­ simple.


    I had been expecting something harder.


    The katra burn is mild too. It wasn¡¯t using up much katra at all to keep this thing in the real world. I could probably keep it up for a few hours.


    Though, I have yet to test how much katra bringing a live creature to the real word takes.


    I look at the metal rod, and it looks exactly like a real one, not the painted on the world look that constructs have. Is this even a construct?


    It feels very much real, the weight and smooth texture.


    So, how do I release it?


    Focusing, I try to picture the rod returning to my soul space. Watching intently, I find nothing has happened to it.


    Okay, maybe I need to cut the katra flow?


    I stop the flow of katra that is being used up to keep the object in the real world.


    The rod suddenly seems to fold in on itself, vanishing without a sound. I am left grasping empty air.


    Thats simple enough.


    I sigh, sitting back. I look up at the bright blue sky, my thoughts wandering. There really isn¡¯t much to do here.


    I¡¯m finding myself wanting to go back to my soul space more and more. I need to spend sometime in reality.


    I hear Kamar rumble, ¡°Would you look at that, a change of scenery.¡±


    I twist my body around to see what he is talking about. In front of us, jutting out from the sand, are orange rocks. They are craggy and form precarious pillars and mounds of rock.


    A few scraggy shrubs cling to the sides of these baked rocks, and the sand has half buried them.


    ¡°Are we getting close to Parasan?¡± I rasp, inspecting the many crevices and holes that dot the sides of the rock faces.


    ¡°Not a clue,¡± Kamar rumbles, exhausted.


    I scan the tops of the rocks, looking for any signs of life.


    Blinking, I can suddenly feel something tapping on my mind, like with what the thri-kreen Queen did. It taps for a few seconds, then seems to get angry.


    The connection rams itself into my mind¡¯s defenses, circumventing them completely.


    A deep, bass voice rumbles through my mind, sending my thoughts scattering, ¡®Hello, little brave one.¡¯


    I watch in fascination and horror as a massive black shape shimmers into existence around a rocky pillar. It is serpentine, covered in black scales, horns curving around it¡¯s head to form a crown, a shadowy orb floating as the centerpiece. Giant black claws, teeth the size of knives. Piercing purple eyes stare at me.


    I mutter one word in horror, ¡°Inik.¡±

 Chapter 26 2/3

    ¡®Hello, little brave one.¡¯


    I watch in fascination and horror as a massive black shape shimmers into existence around a rocky pillar. It is serpentine, covered in black scales, horns curving around it¡¯s head to form a crown, a shadowy orb floating as the centerpiece. Giant black claws, teeth the size of knives. Piercing purple eyes stare at me.


    I mutter one word in horror, ¡°Inik.¡±


    The area shimmers around Kamar as he drops the stretcher, bringing his hands up, Iron katra rippling around him. He growls, cursing.


    Inik¡¯s gaze immediately moves from me to the asper, the orb in between his horns shifting with black and white shadows faster. The dragon¡¯s claws tighten, and the rock pillar he holds himself up on crumbles, snapping.


    I watch as it groans, crumbling down with a cacophony of sound and landing in an explosion of dust and sand.


    The black dragon crawls over the pile, standing atop it and looking down on us. He stands atop it, proud and vicious, his gaze piercing me and seemingly seeing into my very soul.


    I shiver, quickly untying the ropes that strap me into the stretcher and stumbling to my feet next to Kamar.


    Kamar glances at me, and makes a disgruntled noise, and the Iron katra surrounding him seems to thicken.


    Inik¡¯s gaze shifts back to the asper, and his booming voice echoes inside my head. ¡®Cease.¡¯


    A terrifying wave of uncontrollable fear crashes into me, screaming at me I am weak, should give up, die. My breath is caught in my throat, and I gasp for air, desperately batting away the aura of terror.


    I feel the pressure retract, and I fall to my hands and knees, gulping in air. I stare at the sand between my fingers, my vision steadying and breathing calming.


    Looking up, I can see Kamar. He has been squashed into the sand, and is shaking, trying to move. The Iron katra he had been conjuring has completely dissipated, and I can see he is trying to muster more of it.


    The sand granules are slowly rolling away from him in a circle, the very weight and force of the projection affecting the world.


    I bow my head, planting my forehead in the sand and say, ¡°Great One, p-please spare us!¡±


    I can see from the corner of my eye the pressure on Kamar being let up, and he climbs to his hands and knees, but stays bowing. He shakes his head, rubbing it.


    Iniks voice booms once again, a shadow falling across me and the noise of large, heavy breathing. I don¡¯t look up. ¡®We meet again, little brave one.¡¯


    I stutter out, ¡°A-a most unexpected, but-but magnificent happening!¡±


    Iniks giant claw steps into my vision, his nails digging into the sand. ¡®Flattery will only get you so far, little brave one.¡¯


    I shiver, because I can feel his massive jaws close to me, feel his hot breath on the back of my neck.


    ¡®You have improved much since we last met.¡¯


    I press my head harder into the sand, ¡°T-this¡­ I have not improved enough to compare to you, Great One.¡±


    I can feel Inik¡¯s eyes narrowing, staring deeply into me. ¡®Perhaps not in strength, but that which you carry inside you is most intriguing.¡¯


    A shiver runs down my spine, He¡¯s talking about Amia! How can he see it?


    I can¡¯t help but remember the last time I had seen him. He had said to only return when I thought I could fight him.


    ¡°This one i-is grateful to you, Great One. He- I would not have gotten so far without your aide.¡± I say in awe, suppressing my stutter as best I can. I try to keep the dread and terror from my voice.


    ¡®You have changed, little brave one. But I can see your will has only grown more.¡¯


    ¡°I am but a cripple, Great One. I do not deserve your praise,¡± I say, finally getting my emotions in check. Stay calm.


    ¡®Perhaps. I find it most intriguing you are here, though.¡¯ His voice mellows out, but the deep booming bass of it still rattles my brain.


    Intriguing?


    ¡°I do not understand, Great One.¡± I hedge carefully.


    ¡®It is nothing of importance, or concern to you.¡¯


    I stay silent for a few seconds, before asking the question that is most bothering me. ¡°Why are you here, Great One?¡±


    The ground rumbles as Inik shifts his weight, the sand dunes shifting and the earth groaning. His shadow engulfs both me and Kamar, completely covering us.


    ¡®I am hunting.¡¯


    I think on what he says, and the only thing I can conclude is something that makes me scared of him even more. ¡°This one humbly asks why you have appeared before him, Great One.¡±


    ¡®I left my home because you humans have been a nuisance. I am hunting.¡¯


    I gulp, and ask the question that I dread. ¡°The Great One is hunting the tarrasque?¡±


    The sand whispers as it shifts, Inik leaning down to look at me, ¡®Yes.¡¯


    I make note that he doesn¡¯t ask where it has gone. Which means he knows where it is.


    Something else he said also sticks out, ¡°Great One, what do you mean by humans being a nuisance?¡±


    I look up from the sand, staring at the towering figure of the dragon. I feel so small.


    His dark scales glint dully in the scorching sun, he stands many meters taller than me. The orb between his horns pulsates with dark and light energy, and his back is covered in ridges. I can see the tips of his dagger teeth, which glint in their sharpness. Iniks piercing purple eyes stare at me, and he says on word with both reverence and disgust, ¡®War.¡¯This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    The word echoes in my skull, bouncing around.


    ¡°War?¡± I say confused.


    ¡®The Empire has collapsed.¡¯


    The Empire has¡­ No, that can¡¯t be! I try to comprehend the scope of it. Vicar had explained to me before that the Traezar Empire was strained, trying to prepare from war on all sides.


    Oh gods! It is unimaginable that the Empire has fallen. This can¡¯t be true...


    I am drawn from my disbelief by Inik.


    Inik shifts, looking down on Kamar, who has stayed silent and bowing, through from his clenched fists, I think he wants to get back up. ¡®You travel with a strange companion.¡¯


    Kamar speaks up for the first time, ¡°I am Kamar Arntile of House Arten, former adventurer and current Chief of Millwallow Village.¡±


    ¡®You are an asper, but are also a member of a House.¡¯ Inik rumbles, stating it like a fact, but saying it more closely like a question.


    ¡°I am adopted,¡± Kamar states simply.


    ¡®You follow a strange path.¡¯ A deep, throaty rumble comes from Inik¡¯s chest, and it takes me a second to realize he is chuckling.


    The dragon turns to look at me, his purple eyes staring deep into my soul. ¡®You have finished bonding. What powers did you attain?¡¯


    I stare at the giant Sacred Beast, an internal struggle going on inside me. On one hand, I don¡¯t want to tell him, on the other, I don¡¯t want him to kill me. I would rather live than die.


    I bow my head again, saying, ¡°I have gained Versatile Adaption, Aberrant Resistance and Immutable Will. I also gained a System Classification called Artificer, Great one.¡±


    ¡®Explain.¡¯


    ¡°I can adapt, with the expenditure of katra, to situations and environments. Aberrant Resistance makes me faster, more flexible and grants me enhanced balance. Immutable has seemingly bolstered my own will and formed powerful defenses in around my mind. Artificer¡­¡± I hesitate, trying to find a way to explain it.


    I speak up after a few seconds, ¡°Artificer lets me create things from my own katra.¡±


    Inik stares at me for a second, before chuckling. ¡®A versatile fighter specialized in adapting. A potent combination, perhaps you may present more of a challenge than I originally thought.¡¯


    I can feel blood leaving my face. He still wants to fight me?!


    My mind is buffeted by deep, booming laughter. ¡®Do not fear, you are still too weak to be worth killing. I could snuff you out like a candle just by looking at you hard enough.¡¯


    That statement doesn¡¯t really help calm me, only putting me more on edge.


    Inik¡¯s gaze on me intensifies, and I can¡¯t not look away from his deep, purple eyes. I can feel him pulling the mind link he has formed to talk, using it to peer deep into me. That must be how he knows about my Amia.


    ¡®You have created a katra generator, interesting. Though, I can see you did it with help.¡¯ Inik muses.


    With help? The only person that I can think of that would have helped me is Vengeance, and he had been recovering.


    He rumbles something in a far more hostile tone, ¡®I see you in there¡­ You shall not harm my Apostle.¡¯


    I blink, his words ringing in my ears, the malevolence and blood lest inside them is palpable. He must be talking about Vengeance.


    I listen, trying to discern if there is anything that responded to Inik¡¯s threat. There is only silence.


    Inik hmms as if he got a response, and pulls his large head back, looming over Kamar and me again. ¡®I shall now continue my hunt. After I am done, I shall find you in Parasan, and we shall discuss in length your new powers.¡¯


    I bow deeply to Inik, saying, ¡°Thank you, Great One.¡±


    Light seems to bend around Inik¡¯s massive frame, warping it in a rainbow of colors, then he is gone.


    I blink, trying to discern where the black dragon went. He¡¯s¡­ gone?


    All that remains is the indents in the sand from where he had been standing, the wind whipping sand up into the air and starting to cover even those.


    My mind is racing with thoughts about what he had told me happened to the Traezar Empire.


    Has it really fallen?


    I¡¯d always been taught that the Empire was infallible, and it sure seemed like it when I was living there. Powerful cultivators, strong Houses and much more.


    I chuckle my disbelief, Yet reality seems intent on shattering everything I have ever known.


    Taking a few deep breaths, I calm myself. I can confirm it when we get to Parasan.


    Kamar pulls me from my thoughts, putting one of his smaller hands on my left shoulder. ¡°I take it that was Inik, the destroyer of kingdoms?¡±


    I nod dumbly, my thoughts racing.


    Kamar takes a deep breath himself, pats me on the shoulder and says, ¡°Let¡¯s get you back in the stretcher, then we can talk.¡±


    I stand up slowly, and stumble my way over to where the stretcher has been abandoned in the sand. I try and ignore the fact that now that I am moving, the dunes are undulating and moving like waves.


    Laying down in the stretcher, I let Kamar tie the rope back around my waist.


    I look over his shoulder, at the seemingly growing mountain in the distance. What¡­ is that?


    It might just be me seeing things, but I point and ask Kamar, ¡°Do you see that?¡±


    He finishes tying the rope and turns to look at the wall that seems to be moving closer. The asper grunts, ¡°That¡¯s a sandstorm. We best head for those rocks and hope we can find cover.¡±


    A sandstorm? I look at the seemingly massive wall of sand that is approaching us from the east. It¡¯s massive!


    He quickly picks up the handles of the stretcher and starts pulling us at a increased pace to the rocky outcroppings in the distance.


    I want to talk to Kamar about what just happened, but decide to let him focus on getting us to the rocks.


    My mind loops back around to what else Inik said. He was talking to someone.


    Closing my eyes, I move my mind¡¯s eye into my soul space.


    Materializing, I find myself hovering above Amia. Vengeance floats a few feet away, looking down on the world as it slowly turns.


    I approach him, asking, ¡°Was the dragon talking to you?¡±


    The Ruler of Chains shakes his head, saying in his hollow voice, ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t.¡±


    I think on that for a second, staring at Amia and it¡¯s blue and green surface. Then who was he talking to?


    I try to think of who else Inik might have been talking to in here. For some reason, the tingling at the base of my skulls starts up.


    I put my right hand over it, massaging the back of my neck. Weird.


    A thought comes to me as I watch my creation bellow me.


    I had focused and detailed incredibly how I wanted to make things so far. Yet I don¡¯t know all that much about them, so how did I successfully make the Asren?


    I think about the strange plant that had been the first seed that sprung into my world. How did that get there?


    Inik had said someone had helped me create all this. But no one did¡­ did they?


    I look over at Vengeance, who is standing silent. He seems far more rigid than usual, and is avoiding looking at me. Infact, he didn¡¯t bow¡­


    ¡°Vengeance. I have a question.¡±


    He replies slowly, ¡°Yes, Father?¡±


    ¡°I never specified how I wanted you to look. I think you know I never meant to create you the way you are now.¡±


    The armored and hooded figure nods once.


    I continue, ¡°I always assumed I had accidently created you, but for some reason I suddenly can¡¯t help but think that maybe it wasn¡¯t as much of an accident as I originally thought¡­ How did you form this shape you are in now, Vengeance?¡±


    The phantom looks at me, the leather creaking quietly and the chains covering him rattling. ¡°Mother helped give me form, Father.¡±

 Chapter 26 3/3

    The phantom looks at me, the leather creaking quietly and the chains covering him rattling. ¡°Mother helped give me form, Father.¡±


    ¡°Mother?¡± Dread starts to creep into my voice.


    Vengeance sounds regretful, though it is hard to make out through the hollow ring of his voice. ¡°She bade me to not reveal her existence till she was ready.¡±


    I can feel my fists clenching, and I close my eyes, taking a deep breath. Holding it for a moment, I exhale slowly, opening my eyes. ¡°Where exactly is ¡®Mother¡¯?¡±


    Vengeance looks away from me, ¡°I do not currently know. I have only ever met her once, and that was when she helped me take this form.¡±


    I furrow my brow, ¡°What do you mean ¡®you don¡¯t know¡¯?¡±


    The Ruler of Chains turns to me, kneeling down. He bows his head, ¡°I do not know where Mother currently is. I accept any punishment you see fit, Father.¡±


    I can feel dread and fear mixing inside me. I supress a chuckle, Hah, inside me.


    The idea of an unknown being inside me, that I have had no idea about, is extremely unsettling. Then again, my world is still a big unknown.


    But I have had no control over this ¡®Mother¡¯ and I haven¡¯t even known about its presence. From what Inik had suggested was that it could hurt me. Could it be trying to grow in strength to eventually attack me?


    There is that tingling at the base of my neck. I rub at it, massaging the flesh a little.


    Looking at Vengeance, I try to decide what to do. I contemplate it for a few minutes, eventually sighing, ¡°This is important Vengeance. I need you to find¡­ Mother, and tell me where she is.¡±


    I don¡¯t trust him completely anymore, but I can¡¯t spend anymore time here. There were more worrying matters to deal with in the real world. If this ¡®Mother¡¯ hasn¡¯t done anything yet, then I can wager that I have a little bit of time.


    Vengeance nods, ¡°Of course, Father! I shall vigilantly search for where Mother has secluded herself.¡±


    I nod, wanting to pull my hair out. There are so many things happening!


    First there is the immeniet battle between the tarrasque and Inik, the sandstorm approaching and now the revelation that there might be a enemy living in my soul space. It could be the demonic astral the system was talking about.


    I look at Vengeance, and warn him, ¡°You are not to follow any commands ¡®Mother¡¯ gives, you are not to listen to her or help her, do you understand? You are to find her and tell me where she is.¡±


    Vengeance nods, ¡°I do, Father.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Vengeance quickly flies off, moving down to the surface of my world.


    I¡¯m going to have to search myself as well. But right now I need to be in the real world.


    I¡¯ll just have to have faith that Vengeance is more loyal to me than this ¡®Mother¡¯.


    Closing my eyes, I shift my mind back to my body.


    Blinking, I look at the now closer wall of sand. That¡¯s approaching pretty fast.


    Kamar drags me on the stretcher past the pile of rubble that Inik knocked down. We are steadily making our way to the cover of the rock outcroppings.


    We should be fine. We¡¯ll get there before the sandstorm hits.


    Two sides of me are struggling right now. One full of fear and the urge to find whatever is residing in my soul space. The other side wants to stay here and make sure nothing goes awry.


    Gods!


    The more immediate issue is that of the sandstorm, but there isn¡¯t much I can do about that. So, it would be better trying to extract my invader.


    Though, what concerns me more is that the invader might be able to do something. I need something to help defend Amia and my core.


    Closing my eyes, I move myself back into my soul space. I float above my world, trying to decide what to do. I need something to help me defend this place. While Vengeance searches, I should try to create something.


    I am opposed to trying to make something out of another animal for now. I think I can use less katra while manipulating plants.


    If I remember correctly, I had just enough of it when creating Hala. But when I changed Vel, I spent all of it and then some.


    So, lets get a seed and use that.


    I fly down to the surface of Amia, landing softly in a dense forest.


    The moon light filters through the leaves, the wind whispering through the leaves.


    Crouching down, I rummage through the mulch on the forest floor, eventually coming up with a small acorn. I inspect it, and ndo when I find that it is still very much intact, thus alive.


    This¡¯ll do.


    I close my eyes. What do I want to create?The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    A protector.


    In a way, Vengeance could be seen as a protector. But I would call him more of a enigmatic warden. Though, he does only have one prisoner.


    I bring my thoughts back, I don¡¯t want another Vengeance.


    I want a protector. A shield, but also something that can fight back. Something powerful, yet loyal.


    That familiar buzzing at the base of my skull starts up again, and I can feel a image taking form in my mind.


    This might take some time.


    I look up at the two moons in the night sky. I¡¯m also going to need a lot more space.


    I clutch the seed in my palm, and flick my will, launching myself through the stratosphere and back above my world. I inspect my world from above, but more specifically, the composure of gases that make up its atmosphere.


    If I want this seed to grow, then I¡¯m going to need a hospitable environment.


    The tingling in the back of my neck intensifies, crackling up and down my spine.


    There¡¯s a lot of different types of gas katra here. Most namly of them was carbon dioxide and oxygen. I¡¯m not sure how I know what those two things are, but I do. It¡¯s like with the DNA.


    Strange.


    If I was thinking right, I could up the oxygen to promote increased growth in plants and animals. That should work well. A oxygen rich environment to help boost plant growth.


    I take a handful of the different Gray katra imprints that compose the atmosphere. Moving over to the smaller, blue tinged moon, I hold the ball of gasses out in front of me.


    How do I make more of it?


    The simplest answer would be to feed each type of katra an equal amount of my plain Gray katra. Though, I want to focus more on the oxygen than anything else.


    I start pulling Gray katra from my now nearly full reserves funneling it into the ball of invisible gases in my hand. It starts to quickly expand, and I channel it down onto the surface of the small moon, making sure to fully encompass the entire thing.


    The tingling in the back of my neck is more like a crackling, running up and down my spine. This is¡­ invigorating.


    It takes a while, but eventually the entirety of the moon is encompassed by the oxygen rich gas. Now, I just need to plant the seed.


    A good half of my katra pool is gone, but I have an idea of what I want, and it shouldn¡¯t be too hard. I have a bigger pool to draw from, unlike when I was making Hala.


    I close my eyes again, reaching into the seed and touching the Life katra that has mixed itself with the Plant katra. I start drawing Life katra from my core, preparing for the process.


    A Protector. A stalwart defense, but also powerful offense.


    I take that general idea, a concept, and try and imbue it into the seed. Much like with Vengeance and how I had accidently used that hollow pit in my chest, where I boxed up my emotions.


    I take that base, and start building the image up. A sturdy trunk, made of wood as hard as steel and bark as solid as stone. Roots that reach far down, holding themselves steadfast in the earth. Long branches, endowed with green leaves.


    But that¡¯s not enough.


    The roots burrow deep, twisting into the earth, able to move of their own accord. The branches twist, morphing spikes and bristles, clawing at the sky. The bark is thick, dark and flexible.


    I can feel subtle shifts in my image, minute changes, the parts setting in to make everything possible.


    I focus on the tree, and the idea that it can sever parts of itself, but those parts go on living. Those parts changed, becoming separate, yet connected entities. An army.


    I keep those two images together, but turn my focus from them and onto what I think is the most crucial part. The protector.


    The tingling is intense now, and it feels like there is a guiding hand helping me.


    I start forming an image. It¡¯s human shaped, stands upright. It¡¯s skin is that of the same bark as the tree, thick and rough. A downy of leaves and ivy for hair, two pointed and sharp horns spiraling from it¡¯s brow.


    Tail. A tail forms, 4 feet in length and ending with four sharp, jagged spikes. The legs change, forming into those of a hooved digitigrade.


    Claws. It¡¯s hands are similar to a human''s, four fingers and one thumb on each. But I focus in on the idea of claws. Jagged, curved blades form from it¡¯s fingers.


    Retractable. Muscles made of plant matter form, allowing the claws to be sheathed and unsheathed.


    Now, for the most important part. I focus in on it¡¯s brain, making sure that everything there is working. Connect and control.


    I home in on the idea that it is connected to the tree, that the tree is it and it is the tree. That they are one, yet separate. That my protector can control the tree, command it and its many parts. The general.


    Once I have tweaked it and feel happy with the image, I grab them. Then I start pressing them down onto the acorn, and the burn of katra begins. I can feel my reserves draining quickly, but the image is holding fast.


    I crouch down, digging the seed into the ground a little. Now, grow!


    Taking steps back, I watch as my katra fuels the image and the growth of the seed. First, it splits open, a small green sprout unfurling from inside.


    Then it starts growing taller, its roots growing further down and spreading out. The sprout quickly becomes a small fern, then a small tree. It continues to grow, the skin of it darking and becoming a rough texture, bark forming.


    Soon, a large tree about 30 feet tall, standing in front of me. I can feel my katra reaching empty, so I cut off the flow.


    I look up at the tree, its branches are twisted,e ending in a sharp point and spikes protrude out from the bark. Leaves grow between these spikes, crowning the tree in green.


    The roots extend far underground, securing the tree deeply into the earth.


    I watch as a bunch of roots twist upwards, breaking the bluish surface of the ground and shaping themselves into a pod. The roots meld together, forming a thick skin over what I can sense is water pooling inside the pod.


    The protector.


    I don¡¯t have enough katra to completely fuel the growth of my tree and it¡¯s protector, only enough to give it a jump start. But it should be sufficient enough to get the tree close to making its mate.


    I can already sense the tree pulling katra from the earth to help fuel its growth.


    With enough time, it should be able to make a sizable army.


    Of course, I am pretty sure that I don¡¯t have near enough katra to bring an entire army from here into the real world. Maybe enough to bring one or two of them.


    I¡¯m pretty sure the more complex the object, the higher demand of katra it needs.


    The metal rod had been a simple construct, but if what I understood from the message, the more complex the object is, the more katra it needs to be sustained.


    I blink, shaking my head and rubbing the back of my neck. The tingling has stopped.


    I can hear something distantly, a voice. It sounds like Kamar.


    Looks like I need to return to the real world now.


    Closing my eyes, I drift back into the real world. Only to find my ears being assaulted by the howl of wind and Kamar''s yelling.


    Two words stand out the most to me, "-Umber Hulk!"

 Chapter 27 1/3

    Chapter 27:


    26 Days After Spring¡¯s Beginning


    288 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    Rua Desert, Rhia Territory


    I blink, the world coming into focus around me.


    I am laying on the stretcher, looking out at the mouth of a tunnel. The sandstorm rages outside, the wind whipping sand past the cave and howling it¡¯s fury.


    I can hear Kamar yelling, and a hissing. There is a crunch of something breaking, a inhuman screech and the sound of flesh being hit.


    I twist around, and watch as a dark shape scuttles on all fours franticly deeper into the cave, hissing.


    Kamar falls to his knees, breathing heavily, and his head bowed.


    I start frantically untying myself from the stretcher, and stumble to my feet. The ground sways under my feet, but I push through it and make it to Kamar.


    Grabbing his shoulder, I ask, ¡°Kamar?¡±


    He goes rigid, startled. He turns around and looks at me in confusion, ¡°Kardin?¡±


    The asper looks around him, at the cave walls and the sandstorm outside. He looks at me, ¡°What happened?¡±


    My brow furrows as I ask him, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    He looks incredibly disorientated.


    I look around the mouth of the cave we find ourselves in. The walls are sandstone, and one of them has collapsed inwards. It¡¯s a tight cave, about 8 feet high and several feet across.


    The walls are unnaturally smooth. It looks remarkably more like a tunnel than anything else. Like something carved it out.


    Kamar climbs to his feet, looking down the dark tunnel. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ remember sitting there. I remember walking into the cave¡­ but nothing after.¡±


    I look at him in worry, ¡°You shouted something. Umber hulk, I think?¡±


    Fear creeps onto Kamar¡¯s face, he grabs my shoulders with his second pair of arms, looking into my eyes. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    I think for a second, and now slowly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s what you yelled.¡±


    Kamar lets go of my shoulders, and lumbers around.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What''s a umber hulk?¡± I ask.


    Kamar looks me in the eyes, ¡°It¡¯s a creature from the depths of the earth. They are rare, and mostly found in far more humid climates than this. They have a tough shell, powerful strength and unmatched digging ability. But that all pales in comparison with its eyes, they mess with your mind. Scrambling your memories and making it incredibly hard to fight them.¡± He looks shaken, paler than usual.


    They scramble the mind?


    ¡°How do they mess with your mind?¡± I ask, leaning on Kamar.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stare into their eyes, thats believed to be how they activate it.¡± He lumbers over to the stretcher, picking it up effortlessly.


    I swat on my feet, looking at him. Would its ability work on me? It sounds like it would count as a mind attack.


    I can¡¯t help but remember how effortlessly Inik bypassed the barrier that protect my mind. With the thri-kreen Queen¡¯s warning and Inik¡¯s action, I am far more wary of how well it protects me. What if it doesn¡¯t work?


    Leaning on the smooth wall of the tunnel, I look at my asper companion. He looks worried, and is glancing outside, at the howling sandstorm. He shakes his head, turning around, ¡°We can¡¯t go back outside. And that thing is bound to come back. But if we go further in, there¡¯s also the chance we run into it.¡±


    I consider what he said, thinking. He brings up a good point, if we head deeper into the tunnel, we could run into the umber hulk, but if we stay, its assuredly going to come back.


    I decide after a minute, ¡°We can¡¯t stay here. It knows we are here, our best bet is to find somewhere else to hide till the storm subsides. Then we can leave.¡±


    Kamar grunts, dragging the stretcher behind him, ¡°Get on.¡±


    I think for a second, and shake my head. ¡°No, You need another pair of eyes.¡±


    I move around to his back, and grab a handful of his fur, pulling myself up. I wrap my arms around his neck, riding his back. ¡°There, now I can see too.¡±


    He grunts, and lumbers into the darkness of the tunnel.


    I close my eyes and start up my cycling technique, making as much Gray katra as I can.


    I need to stop making things in my soul space, it leaves me without any katra, which is dangerous. I need to wait next time till I am in a place I am sure is safe.


    I adjust my grip on Kamar, making sure I am not choking him. Though I doubt I could even if I tried.


    He had proven himself far stronger than me. At least physically. I¡¯m not sure how I would hold up against someone like him now, but before, I barely dodged his attacks. Who knows, maybe now I can go toe to toe with him.


    I doubt it though. While my abilities have developed quite a bit since we first met each other, and the subsequent fight from it, I have moved in the opposite direction of him.


    Like Inik said, I focus more on adapting to my opponent, steering away from straight up slugging matches.


    A thought comes to me. I guess that¡¯s why I am an Artificer. I just don¡¯t have the raw strength or skill to fight on the same level as anyone else.


    As the ¡®system classification¡¯ implied, I can forge things and bring creatures from Amia. And considering I am rather fragile, not having the general toughness of normal Steel bodies, I can create things to help me fight. Like Vel, if I am able to summon her, then I will have a formidable weapon.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    There is a deep rumble, and loose sand from the ceiling crumbles down. The earth shakes, and a low roar seems to permeate everything.


    What is this?


    Then it all quiets down slowly, the shaking stopping.


    Kamar and I both look around, he stopped when it began, and looks just as surprised as I feel.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I mutter, trying to puzzle it out.


    Kamar just shakes his head, and keeps walking, ¡°I¡¯m guess that it was your friend, Inik.¡±


    I look back the way we have come. Has Inik already begun to fight the tarrasque?


    ***


    Venel blinks, holding his hand up to block the bright, scorching sun. He can already feeling himself being cooked from the heat.


    His Ma and Pa step out from the portal, having a similar reaction as him. The portal folds in on itself, closing with a quiet pop.


    His mother fans herself, sighing out, ¡°Gods, it¡¯s hot!¡±


    Venel nods, looking around at the landscape, gently rising and falling dunes, sand shifting in the wind. No life in sight, only two rows of giant, jagged spikes protruding up from the ground out in the distance.


    Venel¡¯s mom turns to his father, saying, ¡°Drazen, honey, are you sure this is the right place?¡±


    The man grunts, his pitch black hair and glowing amber eyes focused on the air in front of him. He swipes, looking up, ¡°According to the report, this was the last place the¡­ subject was alive. Though, I have to agree with you, Sanja, this place is scorching!¡± He chuckles a little, patting Venel on the shoulder.


    Drazen leans down and says into his son¡¯s ear, ¡°What can you see?¡±


    Venel casts Eyes of The King. The air in front of him seems to fold in on itself, a greenish portal ripping itself into reality. There is a screech, and four large bats fly out.


    They have large ears, and bigger, teeth filled maws. They screech, their wings beating and their skin sickly pale and liver spotted.


    The fiends separate, heading off in four different directions.


    The portal folds in on itself, closing with a pop.


    Venel enjoys the rush of energy through his limbs as the spell completes, the summoning over. He can¡¯t help but be amazed at what he had done. It was something he never even thought possible.


    Cereus, the strange skeletal man, had gifted him with mainly powerful summoning and long range abilities. It was his specialization.


    The skeleton had accounted for the fact his mother and father wouldn¡¯t want him near the danger, and so had given him ability to summon minions to fight for him.


    His Ma and Pa¡¯s abilities were also different, and all of their powers complemented each other. They worked with synergy, designed to be a three man team.


    Venel, even now, marveled at the skeleton man¡¯s foresight. While the others who had accepted his power were designed more for solo missions, the three of them had been given powers with the idea in mind of teamwork.


    The boy closes his eyes, feeling his connection with the bats. There is a moment of disorientation as he looks out from all four of their eyes, but he quickly adjusts.


    Bellow him, he can see the dunes passing by as the four Eyes of The King spread out around the area, scanning the terrain.


    He commands to of the bats to move over to the odd, orange spikes rising up from the ground. They both fly over the spikes, and he can see a strange pyramid in the center of the rows of spikes.


    Venel focuses his will, and the bat switches its sight to energy detection.


    He gasps, taking an involuntary step back. His father grabs his shoulders, and he can hear him ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The pyramid is crawling with katra, moving about like ants in a hive. There must be hundreds of them, but there are two things that catch Venel¡¯s attention most.


    Around the pyramid is a complex circle of runes, pulsing with katra, bleeding it out into the surroundings. He can tell they are protection scripts, and various other kinds.


    The second thing is what made him take a step back. The entire row of spikes, under the pyramid, are pulsing with a blazing hot katra. It radiates pure malice and destruction, like the scorching of the sun and fire.


    Venel shakes his head, dispelling the connection with the Eyes of The King. He can feel them returning back into the folds of reality, their purpose served.


    His mother leans down and hugs him, whispering, ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    She looks at him in worry and concern.


    Venel licks his lips, looking at his mother¡¯s face. It didn¡¯t use to be so angular and sharp, her eyes burning with an eery amber glow, her long hair now black as midnight.


    ¡°Those spikes there,¡± He points to the two rows of them, ¡°Are some kind of Beast. A very powerful one. I think it uses some kind of Fire aspect katra as well. It¡¯s massive!¡±


    Both his parents look at the stone like spikes in concern.


    Drazen clears his throat, ¡°I guess we have an answer to what killed subject 840k. Though, we still don¡¯t know why the Bond is still active, or why it is moving. We¡¯ll have to track it,¡± He says in a grim tone, his face set in a neutral expression.


    Suddenly, Venel can feel something behind him, a towering and oppressive, baleful aura that pales in comparison with the monster under the sand. A shadow looms over them, the wind fading.


    All three of them slowly turn around to stare up at a massive, black, serpentine dragon. It¡¯s four horns curl around it¡¯s head, arcing above it¡¯s skull and forming a semicircle. A orb of light and darkness pulses between its horns, like the jewel within a crown.


    Its violet eyes seem to pierce through Venel, staring down to his soul. He felt stripped and naked in front of its gaze.


    How had he missed it, Venel should have been able to sense something this powerful and large sneaking up on them!


    A voice booms out in his mind, ¡®Agents of Cereus, I presume?¡¯


    Drazen steps in front of his wife and child, saying in a gruff, but also measured voice, ¡°Yes, we serve Master Cereus.¡±


    The black dragon¡¯s eyes narrow, ¡®Strange that you would be here now, of all times.¡¯


    Venel¡¯s father hesitates for a second, ¡°We are investigating circumstances around a subject. If you don¡¯t mind me ask, but are you perhaps Adrize?¡±


    Somehow, a smirk seems to appear on the dragon¡¯s face, a bit of its teeth glinting through. ¡®Yes, that is I. Though, I am occupied right now. If you want to talk, you must wait.¡¯


    Venel can¡¯t help but tremble at the aura of hunger and sheer forceful power that the dragon releases. It is that of a thousand burning suns, of heat that can turn you to ash and of the power of a god.


    Drazen nods, ¡°Of course. We shall wait till you are finished with whatever¡­ you are doing.¡±


    The dragon leans down, ¡®I suggest you clear the area.¡¯


    It stands to its full height, towering over the three of them.


    Drazen motions of his Sanja and Venel to start running for the dunes into the distance. They take off in a burst of speed akin to that of Cereus, crossing the dunes swiftly.


    Venel looks over his shoulder at the massive, black dragon. It has no wings, in place of them are spikes. A long tail whips out behind it, its talons seemingly sharp enough to cut through solid steel. It is a creature built to hunt and destroy.


    Its voice booms out inside his head as it opens its maw, stepping forward. ¡®Suns Embrace.¡¯


    The orb between its horns seems to byroscope, shifting more rapidly and glowing with a burning, piercing light.


    The very moisture in the already hot air seems to dry up, scorching winds whipping outwards from the dragon. Heat shimmers in the air, distorting the landscape.


    Venel licks his lips as they instantly start to crack, and blinks furiously at the heat as the very moisture on his eyeballs drys up.


    The orbs glows even brighter, and Venel is forced to turn away.


    Then he hears the deep, booming voice of the dragon again, ¡®Scorch.¡¯


    The very ground rumbles, and Venel and his parents are thrown up from the earth, a massive amount of wind buffeting them as the very earth seems to crack. Large fissures running through the sand, the dunes sliding in like water.


    Sanja twists around, and mutters while extending her hand, ¡°Darkness dome.¡±


    Shadow seems to explode from her hand, enveloping the three of them right before they crash into the fractured earth. Venel lands on a cushion of cold, shadow.


    He crawls to his feet, looking out through the tinted walls of the dome. He can see the dark dragon still standing there, the very air seemingly scorching around it.


    His gaze is drawn to the spikes, a massive shape rising up from the dunes. A terrifying roar permeates the air, and he can feel his eardrums wobbling form it, getting close to being broken.


    Venel watches in terror as the tarrasque rises from the dunes and turns to face its hunter.


    The black dragons voice rings out again, ¡®Solar Flare.¡¯


    Venel has to close his eyes as the very earth trembles with the power of the ability, flaming chaos spreading out from the dragon and over the sand, burning everything.


    He can mutter only one thing from hs parched throat, ¡°Gods, help us!¡±


    Venel watches as Adrize collides with the tarrasque, reality seeming to bend and burn.

 Chapter 27 2/3

    ***


    I blink, the darkness impenetrable before us.


    Kamar huffs, bringing the pack around and opening the flap, rooting around inside. He pulls out a small jar, shaking it. He mutters quietly, ¡°I got it from the thri-kreen.¡±


    A neon blue glows from inside the glass bottle as the fungus inside starts glowing. It throws our shadows on the sides of the walls, twisting them.


    Makes us look kind of like monsters. I think idly.


    I clutch to Kamars back, my arms wrapped around his thick and furry neck. He lumbers onwards, carrying the bag with the folded up stretcher attached to it.


    The tunnel in front of us continues onwards, stretching, twisting and turning deeper into the earth. The air is dusty and dry, a earthy smell permeating the tunnels.


    We round a bend, and Kamar stops.


    In front of us the tunnel branches off into three different directions.


    ¡°Which way do we go?¡± I whisper into Kamar¡¯s ear. We have to be quiet so that we can hear if the hulk comes back and so it doesn¡¯t hear us.


    He inspects the entrances of the tunnels, and stops on the middle one. He points and shakes his head.


    I look down at the floor he is pointing at. There are deep gorges in the rock and droplets of a sticky black substance leading deeper into the tunnel.


    That¡¯s blood. It must be from when Kamar fought off the umber hulk. He must have injured it.


    The asper lumbers over to the rightmost tunnel, peering in. The blue light from the fungus lights up a little ways in, but the darkness pushes back, hiding anything in the tunnel.


    Kamar waves with his hand, pointing to this tunnel and nodding.


    I tap on his shoulder twice, showing that I agree.


    Kamar starts walking into the darkness of the tunnel, and I strain my eyes to see anything within the pitch black.


    I could Adapt my eyes for dark vision, but that takes up katra. I don¡¯t have a lot of it, and some of the katra I have recovered is going to healing my fractured and broken bones. I want to be healed as much as possible before the umber hulk comes back for us.


    I feel a smile flickering at the edges of my lips. A couple months ago, I would probably be freaking out. But now, I have grown used to this sense of constant danger and death lurking behind me.


    A thought occurs to me, one that I haven¡¯t even considered. How long has it been since Amia was attacked?


    It must have been quite a bit of time. I know I spent several months in the Jungle of The Gods, and a few more with the Talri Clan. After that, time seems to have just sped by, and I never really reflected on how long it''s been. I think it''s been almost a year. Though, I am not sure.


    For some reason, this weighs done far heavier on me than I think it should. I was 15 when the village was attacked. Did I miss my birthday?


    It''s a silly thought. One that you would think someone who is being hunted by a umber hulk wouldn¡¯t have, but I can¡¯t get it out of my head. I think I missed my birthday.


    My birthday is on the 12th day of winter''s end. And winter has passed. So I¡¯m sixteen.


    I¡¯d completely missed my birthday without even thinking about it twice. Time flies when you are adventuring.


    I suppress a chuckle at that. Adventuring! I guess there is no denying I have done my fair share of adventuring.


    I¡¯d survived the Jungle of The Gods, helped fight against the chimera sieging Tarna and been in a airship battle with slavers. After that, we had encountered the tarrasque and the thri-kreen. And I survived all that!


    Of course, there had been a lot inbetween it, like the assassins some of the council in the Talri Clan had sent after me. Not to mention me getting my katra aspect and everything else it wreaked havoc on.


    Now, I am underground, being hunted by a umber hulk. Exploring underground tunnels. It''s like we are in a dungeon!


    Gods! If I looked at myself before this all happened, I¡¯m pretty sure I would barely recognize myself. I can¡¯t help but remembering that pale, veiny complexion I had seen in the mirror. I¡¯d tied my hair up with a strip of leather, and currently I had the head wrap around my face, the goggle hanging around my neck.


    I look down at the burnt sleeve of my right hand, and the black cloth that has risen above my elbow. I still don¡¯t even fully understand this thing or my powers.


    I want to try and summon Vel, but if the message I got was any indication, it will take quite a large amount of katra to both summon her and keep her active in the real world.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Pursing my lips, something starts bothering me. I summoned Vengeance, didn¡¯t I?


    Sure, it wasn¡¯t the whole way, but I had summoned him. And it had cost katra to bring him into the real world, but after that, I didn¡¯t have to supply him with any. From what I can gather, he was converting the corpse¡¯s blood and katra to help keep himself here.


    There was also the fact of the chimeras. I still don¡¯t know how they came to be, but I am pretty sure that they are at least partially of my creation. And they hadn¡¯t cost any katra at all. Or, none that I know of.


    I would think I¡¯d notice my own katra being drained to help keep them in the real world, and I didn¡¯t have nearly the capacity I do now. But the iron rod costed katra to both create, and keep here.


    It¡¯s interesting. So, why does it drain katra when I summon the iron bar, but not when I summon Vengeance?


    I think, trying to figure out why. Could it be that living creatures don¡¯t need to be constantly supplied with katra?


    No, the message was clear that they also needed a steady stream of katra.


    I remember what the Controller had done to make it¡¯s minions. And they all dropped melded together cores¡­


    It hits me, a flash of understanding. The cores let them stay in the real world!


    Vengeance had possessed a body with a core inside it, and had also converted its blood to spend more time in the real world.


    From the emptiness of the forests of the Valley of Ivory, I can only assume that the fauna was all consumed by the controler to make itself stronger. And it melded together the cores from the beasts it killed to help sustain itself and its minions!


    The controller had also had a insatiable hunger for katra, to get stronger and probably keep itself in the world. It could have been draining my katra till it killed something, then it would have switched over to the consumption of other types of katra.


    This revelation scares me. So, if I could implement cores into my creations and teach them how to cycle and absorb vital aura, they might be able to stay in the real world indefinitely or for an extended period of time.


    It''s a exhilarating and scary thought. I feel giddy from the idea of implementing it. Though, the katra burn would have to be pretty steep, and it would probably require quite a bit for more complex creatures.


    Vengeance did have access to a good source of blood to convert, but he had still only managed to stay in the real world for a few minutes. So, I can probably extend the time I can keep a living being in the real world by giving them a core, but not keep them out indefinitely.


    The chain of thoughts continues. If my creations had convert things into katra they can use, what is stopping me from doing the same?


    I remember that rock I tripped over in the forest while I was escaping Tarna. I pumped it full of Gray katra and it converted all of the vital aura in the rock to Gray katra.


    The rock had turned to dust when I had done that, and I can¡¯t remember exactly, but there might have been an incremental increase in katra. Though, I can¡¯t remember.


    The rock turning into dust reminds me of what happened on the surface of my planet. Where I had converted the surrounding flora and fauna into GRay katra for me to use. Could I do something similar in the real world?


    I want to try it out now, but know that I shouldn¡¯t. I need to focus on the current task at hand. Waiting out the sandstorm and making sure the umber hulk doesn¡¯t find us.


    But if I can somehow convert the surrounding vital aura and katra into Gray katra for me to use, I think I might be able to temporarily boost my katra capacity. Kind of like with the bone armor and how I kept getting Gray Life katra everytime I absorbed a chimera.


    It had ended shortly after I absorbed the Controller, but most of it had just been sucked up into my gauntlet. So, now that it has completed its ¡®Bonding¡¯ with me, would I have more access to the katra I convert?


    The biggest problem I can think of with what I am thinking is that it would probably have little to no effect on living beings. It is a well known fact that someone¡¯s own katra will purge them of foreign katra, negating any ill effects that katra could have on the body and keeping the person¡¯s aspect pure. The person would also probably resist against the effects of the foreign katra, helping ot purge it from their system.


    Though, it might work on inanimate objects like rocks and water. I don¡¯t know if it could convert air aura into Gray katra, but it doesn¡¯t strike me as smart to change all the air you breathe into something you can¡¯t. Though, if I can do it, I might be able to literally suck the air out of someone¡¯s lungs and suffocate them.


    I know from experience with my cycling technique it is incredibly hard to do anything when you can¡¯t breathe and are suffocating. It would be extremely hard to fight without oxygen to breath and transport to your muscles for renew them.


    It takes me a second to think about what I just thought. How do I know that?


    The knowledge disturbs me, but it is similar to how I understood about cells and DNA.


    Strange.


    I can¡¯t believe that I hadn''t noticed it really till now. Is something trying to subvert my mind? Could it be ¡®Mother¡¯?


    I shake my head. It was possible, and I don''t know if my Immutable Will would cover that area. Does slowly subverting a person''s mind count as an mental attack? I think it would, because it is a hostile invasion on the mind.


    I suppress a sigh. Just more things to worry about.


    My attention is drawn back to Kamar and the tunnel. We walk around a bend, and the tunnel suddenly stops.


    Kamar approaches slowly, holding the glowing jar out in front of him.


    The light reaches a few feet out of the tunnel, illuminating eroded sandstone bricks. The mouth of the tunnel is lined with broken bricks, as if something dug its way out through the wall.


    A pile of broken and pulverized bricks lays at the foot of the tunnel.


    Kamar and I peer out of the tunnel. From the stale draft, and the lack of any seeable walls, I can only assume that we are in some type of chamber.


    Deciding it is worth it, I focus on the idea of being able to see through this impenetrable blackness. Adapt.


    A pressure and sharp pain blooms in my eyes, and I blink tears from them. Wiping my eyes, I peer out once again into the chamber.


    My eyes go wide at what I see stretching out before me.


    I mutter out loud, having to voice my thoughts, ¡°We really are in a dungeon, aren''t we?¡±

 Chapter 27 3/3

    I mutter out loud, having to voice my thoughts, ¡°We really are in a dungeon, aren''t we?¡±


    We stand at the top of a wide ledge, a rough path of stairs carved into the wall.


    Bellow us is a massive sandstone cavern, large natural pillars keeping up the roof that is covered in stalactites. In the cavern are dust, sandstone covered buildings, many of them having been petrified. Fungi grow over the floor like a carpet, slowly creeping up along the walls of the buildings and cavern.


    The cavern spans far into the distance, so much so that even with my dark vision it fades away into blackness.


    Kamar rumbles softly, ¡°What do you see?¡±


    I lean into his ear, not letting my gaze draw away from cavern, ¡°A city.¡±


    I can see that many of the buildings have crumbled with time and that sections of the cavern has collapsed.


    A large boom echoes as a tremor runs through the ground, Kamar crouches down, ducking. Dust dislodges itself from the tunnel mouth we are standing in, falling on my head and back.


    The earth groans, and I look up in horror as a large crack in the tunnel mouth grows wider. The blocks around it start crumbling, the crack spreading to inside the tunnel.


    I shout, ¡°Move!¡±


    I push at Kamar, and he leaps forward into the petrified city. Kamar shifts the bag into his second pair of arms, hoping forward on all fours, boosting us further into the city.


    I can hear a crack and a crash as the tunnel behind us collapses in on itself. I look over my shoulder as a cloud of dust plumes outward, flowing into the air in a brown explosion.


    Kamar shifts himself back up, turning around to look at what was our way out. A few rocks shift, sliding down. One comes spinning out of the dust, plinking on the floor and bouncing to a stop at Kamar¡¯s feet.


    The cloud of dust quickly settle, revealing the mound of ancient stone.


    Kamar holds up his jar of glowing fungi, which looks like a miniature star in my sight, to illuminate the blocked exit.


    He says in a far louder voice, ¡°Gods dammit!¡±


    I can¡¯t help agree with him, we are now trapped.


    Looking over my shoulder, I can see the petrified city. There are mushrooms down here, which means there must be someplace they are getting air. And if the other two tunnels from the fork are any indication, thee umber hulk must have dug several ways out.


    I say in a normal tone of voice, ¡°There¡¯s other ways out. The umber hulk is bound to have dug several entrances into here.¡±


    Kamar grunts, lumbering over to the pile. He shakes his head, ¡°We definitely aren¡¯t getting out this way.¡±


    I can agree with that assessment. Tapping Kamars shoulder, I point in the direction of the stairs, ¡°There are stairs over there, they lead down into the city.¡±


    Kamar nods, lumbering over to them with the backpack clutched to his chest. He holds the light out in his massive hand, illuminating the stairs. He starts walking down them slowly, and I can see he is listening for anything.


    After a few seconds, he rumbles over his shoulder, ¡°Kardin, what does it look like down there?¡±


    I glance down into the city, and the fungi that has blanketed the floor and the petrified buildings. ¡°It looks ancient, the buildings seem to be encased in stone. There¡¯s also a lot of mushrooms. I don¡¯t see anything moving.¡±


    I keep my eyes peeled on the ground below. We want to know if anything is going to try and attack us.


    I didn¡¯t want to encounter the umber hulk. It sounds like a nasty creature, and if Kamar had difficulty fighting it, I am most assuredly not going to have any luck.


    I close my eyes briefly, lathering another layer of Gray Life katra onto my broken bones. The muscles have healed and now, if I have to guess, I can get my bones fixed within an hour. Then I don¡¯t have to piggyback on Kamar anymore.


    Opening my eyes, I look down at the stairs, which curve into the cavern wall, forming a small platform and then going down in the opposite direction in a zigzag formation.


    I get a case of deja vu. This is like when I entered Inik¡¯s cave.


    We soon reach the bottom of the stairs, and Kamar sets one of his feet down into the fungi. I watch as it lights up around his foot, rippling out in a wave of light and quickly illuminating the floor in a blue not dissimilar to that of the fungi in the jar.


    It stops several feet away, and the fungi slowly fade back to darkness.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Kamar mumbles as he takes another step forward. Another wave of light spreads out, like a ripple in a pond.


    It¡¯s kind of pretty.


    The air is musty and smells faintly of rot.


    Kamar keeps walking forward, a trail of light slowly fading out behind us. We walk slowly, and I keep my eyes on the buildings in front of us. Many of them seem to have been coated in a layer of uneven sandstone and I can see the signs of disrepair. I can¡¯t see any wood and I can only assume that it has all rotted away.


    This place must have been here centuries.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    We stop a few feet from the edge of where the mostly intact buildings start, a pile of rubble off to the left is what I can only assume was once a house. It looks like this portion of the city was cut off, and I glance back up where we came. A long ledge rings around this side of the cavern wall, and I can see it has been broken off in places. Bricks in disarray line the side of the wall, like they have been trapped within the earth.


    If I try hard enough, I can make out what was once a large wall, a piece of it embedded into the cavern.


    In in the name of the Gods could do this?


    It looks like something tore through the wall, and this is just a fragment of it that has been cemented into the earth. This place must have become buried over the centuries, and petrified due to all the limestone and sandstone.


    I remember back to my most recent encounter with Inik. The story did say he is responsible for making the Rua Desert.


    So could this be a city he destroyed? It would make the most sense.


    I can barely fathom the power necessary to cause this much widespread destruction. And if the overhead tremors from what I assume is his fight far away are any indication, he is using some of that power right now.


    Let''s hope the cavern doesn¡¯t collapse on us.


    Kamar keeps walking after scanning the surroundings, moving deeper into the petrified city. He moves over to a building, where a pile of melted and solidified rocks sits melded with a wall.


    I look at it closely with Kamar, and twitched as the shape of the pile becomes clear in the light.


    Kamar says it simply, ¡°It was a person.¡±


    I can make out the vague shape of legs, a head and an arm from the solidified stone. Looking up, I can see a rather large stalactite has melded itself over the centuries with the roof, flowing down and encasing the remains of this person.


    ¡°We need to find a way out of here, incase the cavern caves in from Inik¡¯s fight.¡± I say, urging Kamar on.


    The asper nods, moving away from the petrified corpse.


    We wander further into the decrepit city, and I can make out the petrified remains of various things. Like that of what I can assume was once a tree, all the leaves gone and its limbs eroded down to nubs. There are also a few more of the fossilized corpses.


    The eerie silence and light from the mushrooms gives this place a solemn feeling. I can feel my back muscles tensed up, ready for anything to come.


    Kamar steps through the floor covered in mushrooms, traveling down what I can vaguely make out is a shattered street. We follow it¡¯s bends for a few minutes, till it eventually opens up into a large plaza.


    A fountain coated in large mushrooms sits as the centerpiece, thick, fleshy life roots wrapped around it and traveling down into the blanket of small mushrooms on the cavern floor.


    There are many paths branching off from here, further into the petrified city.


    I marvel at the fact that all this has survived for so long. I would have thought most of the ruins would have been buried under the sand, not petrified in a cavern.


    Kamar mumbles under his breath, ¡°Gods, be with us.¡±


    I look at where he is looking, down at his feet. There is a person shaped mound covered in mushrooms. My eyes travel over it and onto the next, and the next, and the next. The entire plaza is covered in the petrified remains of human beings.


    So many dead¡­


    I don¡¯t try to count the massive number of people that had died here. It''s too gruesome. There must be hundreds.


    A good portion of the city must have run here for safety, only to die quickly after. From what, I am not sure.


    I tap Kamar, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving.¡±


    He nods, carefully walking through the piles of petrified corpses. We both stay quiet in a solemn silence. We pass by the fountain of fungi, which start glowing brightly as we near them.


    I look at them as we pass. There are several varieties of mushrooms, all having gorged on something in the fountain to grow this size. I wonder how these things got down here.


    They were definitely of the same kind that Kamar was using for a light. I poke one, and watch as it¡¯s cap lights up a neon blue.


    I blink, watching as little pores on the undersides of the caps of the giant mushrooms open, little blue motes pouring out.


    ¡°Uh, Kamar?¡± I say, motioning to the motes as he turns to look. They start to disperse through the air, floating out in a circle.


    The asper turns and take several steps back, several motes of light landing on the mushrooms. I watch as those lights die out quickly, and the smaller mushroom opens its own pores, small mites of blue flowing out of it.


    ¡°Spores! Cover your mouth! Don¡¯t breathe!¡± Kamar says quickly, taking a deep breath, holding it.


    I take a deep breath of musty air, sucking oxygen into my lungs and holding my breath. I watch as the blue glowing spore keep multiplying, spreading out and landing on the smaller mushrooms and setting off a chain reaction.


    I bring the face mask of my head wrapping up over my nose, covering my mouth. Kamar wraps his shirt around his nose and mouth, tying it off quickly. I keep holding my breath, ignoring the growing pressure in my chest.


    Kamar starts moving towards the edge of the plaza quickly, but the spore quickly outpace us, floating up into the air, and twirling above our heads. They stir at our passing, moving towards the air current.


    These are most definitely not normal spores!


    I frantically tap Kamar on the shoulder, urging him to go faster.


    One of the spores lands on the back of my right black clothed hand, and I feel a sharp as the light flickers out. Like a shock of electricity.


    I stop myself from yelping at the pain. Ouch!


    I look over my shoulder at the gathering swarm of spores, they are twirling in the air as if they are alive, spiraling deliberately towards us. Gods!


    Kamar moves into a lumbering running, not longer caring about the spores he is kicking up or the petrified bodies. I keep my head down, making sure that the spores can¡¯t hit my head.


    I watch as they go whipping past, a few landing on my clothes and zapping me.


    Kamar reaches the other side of the plaza, bursting onto a narrow street. He immediately moves to a petrified door. Pulling back his fist, Iron katra rippling in the air around it, he slams it into the stone.


    There is the clang of steel hitting rock and a crack. The stone door collapses in on itself, and Kamar barges through into the dank interior of the building.


    I look behind us as more spores keep lifting themselves into the air, chasing after us.


    The swarm of them is going to arrive any second, and I am sure that it will have enough capacity to kill us.


    Kamar grunts, and shifts quickly over to a nearby petrified table, he grips the edges, and rips it from the ground with the crack of stone. He swings it around, slamming it over the where the door used to be, blocking it.


    Darkness quickly envelopes us, and I let out a sigh of relief, gulping in air. By the gods, this is definitely some kind of twisted dungeon!


    I look around where we are, it¡¯s some time of small shop. Only now everything is coated in a layer of dust and limestone. I can hear the dripping of water in the far back, behind the counter.


    And I thought I had learned my lesson last time. I chuckle a little, I¡¯d once again leaped without looking and touched that mushroom.


    Kamar curses.


    I follow his gaze and I can feel the blood drain from my face.


    Long, deep gashes mare the walls and floor, and they look rather fresh too.


    Claw marks.


    I mutter very quietly, ¡°I think we found its lair¡­¡±

 Chapter 28 1/3

    Chapter 28:


    26 Days After Spring¡¯s Beginning


    288 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    Rua Desert, Rhia Territory


    Underground, Petrified City


    My grip around Kamar¡¯s neck tightens, and I shift around, looking at the large slashes the score the petrified, stone walls. A dank, musky smell fills the air, and there is the sound of water dripping from somewhere in the back of the room.


    The air is fileld with a loud pinging as what I can guess is the spores hit the house, bouncing off the rocks. It sounds like hundreds of pebbles being thrown at a rock.


    ¡°That¡¯s sure to get its attention,¡± Kamar rumbles. He quickly moves towards the back of the house.


    I scan the dark room, letting out a sigh after I find nothing of immediate threat.


    ¡°It¡¯s not home.¡± I note, looking around at the caved in building we have found ourselves in. The hallway to go further is blocked by a pile of rubble, but this room is reasonably sizable. A counter rings three of its edges, plastered in limestone and petrified.


    This must have been some kind of shop.


    Right behind the counter is a large hole, scratches marring the surface around it. I can¡¯t see a bottom.


    Kamar leans over it, tentatively holding out his hand that carries the blue fungus jar and lighting up the top of the hole, but even with that, I can¡¯t see the bottom.


    I don¡¯t like this. Where is the umber hulk?


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to go down if we want to escape.¡± Kamar states grimly, looking over his shoulder at me.


    I try to stay calm, taking a deep breath. I¡¯ve been through worse.


    Nodding towards Kamar, I start pushing my cycling technique to go faster, pulling in more and more vital aura. I channel it towards my nearly healed bones, hoping to get up to functional soon.


    Kamar turns back to pit, the blue light from the jar casting twisted shadows across the walls and his face. I can tell he is thinking.


    The asper mutters under his breath, his hands shimmering with Iron aspect katra, ¡°Ironworks: Steel Fists.¡±


    I watch as the Iron katra condenses quickly around his hands, forming interlocking links and plate, creating thick gauntlets made of Iron katra. kIt looks transparent, and painted onto the world, not exactly solid, yet still solid.


    That¡¯s what normal constructs look like. I can¡¯t help but compare them to what I have created. Mine looks almost indistinguishable from reality. So is Amia and everything on it really a construct then?


    Kamar tenses, and says, ¡°Down we go.¡±


    He hops, jumping down into the hole.


    Wind lashes at my face as we drop, the blue light moving along the wet walls with us. The air rushes past, my clothes ripping and my ears filled with the woosh of air passing. Then we land, a massive vibration running through Kamar¡¯s body and into my.


    I am left breathless for a second, and gulp in the musky air. I suppress a cough as the humidity reaches my lungs.


    Kamar stand up from his crouch, standing on all fours. He brings up his large right hand, holding the jar aloft and lighting up the passage. On both sides of us it stretches and curves away into darkness.


    ¡°Left or right?¡± Kamar says quietly.


    I contemplate it for a second, then just shrug, shaking my head. It makes no difference. We don¡¯t know which way leads to out of here.


    The asper shrugs as well, and starts following the left path. His Iron katra constructs clink on the stone as he leans on his knuckles to walk forward. The walls of this tunnel seem slick with dampness and I can smell the powerful scent of mold. It doesn¡¯t seem like the umber hulk does maintenance.


    I close my eyes, shifting my mind¡¯s eye inwards and into my soul space.


    I materialize in the phantom-like projection, and quickly fly towards the moon. Land on its surface gently, I walk towards the tree that is the only feature on this rocky wasteland.


    It has spread it¡¯s twisted and sharp branches farther since I was last here, not by much through. The pod has grown bigger as well.


    I close my astral eyes, using my sense of the Gray katra to see into the pod. Inside is only a nutrient rich, viscous liquid. It¡¯s nearly ready to start growing my Defender.


    I know I¡¯ll need a better name than ¡°the defender¡±, but for now, I would call it that. I want to speed up the process, but I need as much katra as I can get right now.


    I rub the now bark covered roots that have twisted themselves together tightly to form what will be what makes the defender. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    I remember that I was able to completely build my world on the katra I had. And I¡¯m pretty sure that was because I only guided the evolution of species, and did not create anything other than that first single celled organism. It¡¯s a process that I am still trying to understand. Now that I look back at it, my memories of it are rather hazy and I get the distinct feeling that I wasn¡¯t all together in control.


    A chill runs up my spine, and that weird crackling starts back up. Could it have been this ¡®mother¡¯ who helped me do it?


    I¡¯d been mostly running on instinct this whole time sense then, creating what I thought was a good idea at the time. But could she somehow be influencing me in subtle ways?


    It¡¯s a question that I am not sure I want answered, but I can¡¯t help be reminded of the recent lightning incident. Could she have made me do that, or was that me?


    I will admit I had been intoxicated from the power I have over this place, but getting struck by lightning once is enough for me to know I am still very much mortal. I¡¯m still not even fully healed.


    I pat the pod once and let my mind drift back into my material body. These are all questions that I can¡¯t get answers to, and right now I need to focus on the current predicament.


    It was just that there was so much to do, and so little time to do it. It¡¯s a mad dash now.


    Opening my eyes, I can tell that with my brief trip into the Soul Space, that the dark vision adaptation has dissipated. So, I need to be conscious of it to keep it active?


    It might be a useful thing to remember.


    Once again, I focus on being able to see in the dark. Adapt.


    My eyes water a little and I blink at the sharp pain in my eyeballs as their composition shifts around to allow me to see in the dark. This pain is nothing.


    I look ahead of us, squinting because of the bright light from the jar Kamar is holding out infront of him.


    I say quietly, ¡°You know Kamar, if we get through this, I think we might as well make it official.¡±


    He rumbles quietly, ¡°What official?¡±


    I smile, ¡°That we¡¯re now a party of adventurers!¡±


    He snorts, whether out of amusement, I am unsure. He turns back to walking down the dank tunnel.


    My forced grin wanes a little. I know I¡¯m just trying to distract myself from the situation, but it¡¯s a way to cope with the threat of imminent death. Maybe not the best, but it is a way.


    A rumble vibrates through the ground. That would probably be Inik.


    I shudder at the thought of him fighting the tarrasque. Could he really be powerful enough to not only hunt it, but kill it?


    I have a reasonable suspicion that if we wanted it dead right away, it would never have gotten out this far. I think he might in fact be toying with it, and he seemed to have been more focused on enjoying his hunt than bothering with me. Which I don¡¯t mind.


    While I could feel sympathy for the thri-kreen that lived with the tarrasque, I can¡¯t help but remember their queen¡¯s thinly veiled threat. She didn¡¯t take my refusal so well, but I suppose it¡¯s better than her out right killing me.


    I can¡¯t help but compare her offer to that of the Ventos¡¯s House Head, and even that of Vicar¡¯s. I furrow my brow a little at that, So many people who want me for something.


    It¡¯s kind of amazing that I have lasted this long without taking one of their offers. I know if I did, I have no doubt that I could become incredibly powerful in a relatively short time.


    Though, as Inik said, I walk my own Path. While I know I could become stronger, I would also become indebted to them, even Vicar, despite the fact I still feel pain over his death, I know he too wanted something from me. I don¡¯t want to be controlled.


    I¡¯m distracting myself with thoughts again. I steel my mind, turning my attention back to the here and now.


    I glance over my shoulder to behind us as we continue to walk further into the tunnel. Where is the umber hulk?


    While I know Kamar had hurt it, I doubt it was enough to put it out of commission for a while. From the size of the outline I had seen, it was rather large, and if the width and height of this tunnel is any more of a clue, it¡¯s rather large. I guess that¡¯s why it¡¯s called a hulk.


    The tunnel twists left, and rounding the corner, it opens up into a small, round room.


    That musty smell of mold has gotten quite a bit stronger, the room reeking of it. Several hallways branch off from the room, twisting away out of my sight.


    Kamar holds up the blue jar, providing a light glow to the room.


    My eye catches on something glising, something I hadn¡¯t noticed before.


    In the back, left side of the room is a sac of white, fist sized black orbs bulging from it. The pungent smell of mold and earth wafts from the sac, which has attached itself to the walls and floor with thin strands of a milky white substance.


    Kamar says very quietly, ¡°Up¡­¡±


    This must be where the hulk is nesting. And those are its eggs.


    I follow his gaze up. The ceiling of this room is several feet above our heads, and a web like structure hangs from strands. It is the same milky white color as the stuff covering the egg sac, and I can see a large chitin covered form laying in it.


    The umber hulk!


    It isn¡¯t moving, and I can only assume it is asleep.


    The large hairs covering its form rise up a little, as if sensing us.


    My breath gets stuck in my throat, and I don¡¯t dare breathe. Kamar tenses up, and I can feel him take a step back into the tunnel.


    A pinging and the sound of things pinging off stone echo from the way we came, like a swarm banging on the stone walls. The spores!


    This just keeps getting better and better.


    Kamar cocks his head back and I mouth, ¡°Spores.¡±


    He puts on a defeated look and turns back to the round room.


    I motion for him to head to the nearest branching off path, my mind frantically trying to figure out what to do.


    The asper starts to quickly creep out, moving along the right edge of the room and towards one of the many other tunnel entrances. The sound of shifting cloth slowly being covered by the pinging.


    I hold my breath as Kamar very quietly shifts around, taking several steps.


    I watch as the umber hulk in it¡¯s hammock of strings stirs, the hairs on its body standing right up. I can only see its back, unable to see its head, arms or legs.


    One of its arms moves, the massive curved claws that tip its finger twitching as it starts to turn around.


    The pinging off stone gets unbearably louder and a blue glow fills the room from the tunnel we came from.


    Kamar throws caution to the wind, bounding into the nearest tunnel. He moves at a full sprint, the Iron katra constructs on his hands pulverizing the stone as we speed down in the tunnel.


    Behind, I can hear the enraged screeching of an umber hulk, high pitched and rage filled. There is a buzzing in the air, and I can smell ozone.


    This is not how I ever pictured a dungeon dive! This is the 4 hells!

 Chapter 28 2/3

    This is not how I ever pictured a dungeon dive! This is the 4 hells!


    Kamar bounds down the tunnel, and I have to grip tightly to not be thrown off from his back. The Iron katra constructs on his hands clang noisily as they smash into the stone, pulzering it as he swiftly moves down the tunnel.


    I look back, the enraged screechs of the umber hulk piercing my eardrums. I can see a blue glow about 20 feet behind us.


    At this rate, we aren¡¯t going to make it!


    I wonder idly how the spores managed to get down here. No time for that. Think! We need something to slow them down.


    I look up at the roof of the tunnel, considering the quakes, it must be rather sturdy. So it would be hard to collapse.


    Ideas on how to do it frantically flash through my mind. I could use a lightning bolt.


    But I know that if I did that, I might not survive. I¡¯d need some kind of apparatus to safely use lightning. But there¡¯s no time for that!


    I my mind flashes back to that experiment with my katra that I did on the rock. It turned to dust!


    ¡°Kamar, I need you to get me within arms reach of a wall!¡± I shout over the rush of wind.


    He starts strafing to the right, and i reach out my right hand, spreading my black wrapped fingers wide. My fingertips brush up against the surface of the tunnel wal, and I grab a fist full of my katra mentally, shoving it into my broken channels. I force it to travel through them and down into my arm.


    The blue glow behind is getting more and more bright, and the pinging sound louder and louder.


    Kamar shifts a little too far from the wall, and my fingers are no longer on the stone. I reach out, gritting my teeth in desperation, clawing with my fingers. No!


    Then the spores hit us from behind.


    I gasp, my breath escaping my lungs as shocks run up my body, the spores colliding with my back. Sharp smell of ozone, burnt hair and cooked flesh fill my nostrils, and I shut my eyes tightly closed.


    I can feel Kamar collapse under me, and I am thrown from his grasp, my muscles spasming. Bouncing off the floor, I land in a heap, blue spores zapping me.


    From between the cracks in my eyes I can see the dark shape of Kamar.


    Oddly enough, they zap me and move on, swarming the asper. He bellows in pain and rage, getting to his knees and swatting futilely at the spores.


    I grit my teeth, my jaw locked. This is nothing!


    I look at Kamar, his massive hands crushing spores left and right, but there are just to many.


    They all creep along his form, zapping and moving down toward his second pair of hands. A big mound of spores has concentrated itself around the blue jar that is in his left second hands grasp.


    They¡¯re going for the jar!


    I force out between my locked teeth, ¡°The...Jar!¡±


    I can see Kamar¡¯s eyes looking at me, and he is still roaring in pain, writhing on the ground.


    I scream even louder, ¡°DROP-JAR!¡±


    It takes a few seconds, but I can see what I am saying register in Kamar¡¯s eyes.


    He lets out one last, booming roar of rage that makes my ear drums rumble.


    Then he tosses the jar down the way we came. It skits off the stone, bouncing and flipping. It shatters into shards of glass, tinking as they land scattered along the floor, the blue fungus inside pulsing with neon blue light.


    The cloud of spores immediately rushes over to the blue fungus, shrouding it in a blanket of blue.


    They move off from my skin, no longer burning me and Kamar¡¯s form is revealed from under the mass of spores that had been clinging to him.


    He stumbles to his feet, batting at few spores that are clinging to his clothes, quickly grabbing the pack and me. He grunts as he throws me over his shoulder, and starts swiftly moving away from the mound of spores.


    His movement is stilted and rigid, I can tell he is in immense pain.


    For me, my flesh feels like it has been lit on fire, and my mind is still in a daze of pain. I watch the mound of shifting spores receding into the distance.


    Kamar¡¯s shoulder digs painful into my stomach, but I don¡¯t tell him.


    We move down the tunnel swiftly, and eventually Kamar comes to a huffing, slow stop.


    We¡¯re alive!


    Kamar sets me done, leaning me against the wall. Then he proceeds to fall onto his back, breathing heavily. We shouldn¡¯t stop for too long. There¡¯s still the umber hulk to worry about.


    I can¡¯t hear it anymore, but I am pretty sure that with its thick chitin exoskeleton, it will be relatively unharmed. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    My skin itches and burns, and I can see the red welts starting to puff up all over my skin. I groan a little at the pain. Just when I am nearly healed too!


    I close my eyes, channeling some of my katra to where my exposed skin was hit. Whatever those spores are, they definitely use some kind of lightning katra.


    They must be some kind of Sacred Plant, one that cultivates lightning to zap people, hence the reason it glows. And whether it was intentional or not, that jar the thri-kreen gave us nearly got us killed.


    I look over to Kamar, who has sat up. He looks at me in a haze of pain, rumbling out, ¡°We need to move.¡±


    Nodding, I shakily get to my feet, my knees wobbling a little. I lean on the wall, looking to where Kamar has strapped the bag to his chest.


    He glances at me, his movements stiff, ¡°Can you walk fast?¡±


    I consider it for a second, and almost say that I will be fine. But if I don¡¯t have to focus on walking, then I can focus on getting the last of the bone fractures and my skin healed. Plus, I¡¯m definitely not as fast as Kamar.


    ¡°I¡¯m nearly healed, I just need a bit more time.¡± I say, shifting my weight away from the wall and standing straight.


    Kamar nods, turning away from me and offering his back. I walk over on shaky feet, working my muscles. Grabbing him around the shoulders, I heave myself up and slide my arms around his neck.


    The asper grunts and starts speedily moving down the tunnel.


    ***


    Venel wiped at his aching eyes, his hands shaky. He licks his dry lips, every inhalation of the hot air making his throat more and more parched.


    He looks out at the land, and the two massive shapes dancing around each other. The very air ripples with heat waves, that from Adrize¡¯s katra and from the Fire katra that the tarrasque is creating.


    Large swaths of the sandy dunes have melted and been blackened, molten glass smoking and hardening.


    Venel¡¯s mother is sitting down, cross legged, dark energy streaming from here and curving into a protective dome around here. Her forehead glitters with beads of sweat, her eyes closed and face twisted in concentration.


    Drazen stands next to his son, gazing at the spectacle that is the fight between the black dragon and the tarrasque.


    Despite the fact that Adrize is one third the size of the tarrasque, the dragon still has the upper hand. In fact, if Venel had to describe it, he was playing with the tarrasque.


    The Walking Calamity, was seemingly backed into a corner, using massive amounts of some form of Fire aspect katra, blasting at the black dragon. Adrize makes sure to move around the tarrasque¡¯s hits, not letting any of the flame even lick his scales.


    The tarrasque is using massive amounts of fire katra, but has yet to land a solid hit on Adrize. Its superior size let it take many of the blows the black dragon lands on it, but each one makes it stumble. Its hard scales are covered in scorch marks from the beams of sun fire Adrize throws every once and awhile, many more having become cracked.


    It was most definitely on the defensive.


    Venel glances at his father, whose jaw is firmly locked, his expression neutral.


    The boy looks back out from the hazy dome of darkness, at the scorched desert. Around the perimeter of the dome, the sand is blackened and hardened shards of glass have formed from the massive amount of heat.


    He can make out the two wavy shapes of Adrize and the tarrasque, at least a mile off. The heat though, is still too intense for them to survive without the barrier of cooler shadows.


    Venel blinks, his eyes burning from the dryness. When he looks back to the two fighting shapes, the smaller black one is gone.


    His eyes shoot around, trying to locate it.


    The tarrasque looks just as confused, and defensive.


    Then the black shape of Adrize appears above the tarrasque, plunging downwards.


    Venel can still hear the booming voice of Adrize in his mind, ¡®Torrid Cloak.¡¯


    He can make out the orangish-yellow flames of Adrize¡¯s katra, his entire form bursting into the scorching light of the sun.


    ¡®Scorch.¡¯


    The dragon crashes into the tarrasque back, the ground shaking.


    Venel¡¯s eyes widen at the massive explosion that mushrooms out from where the two Sacred Beasts had collided.


    He gaps as the sand is kicked up in a ring, moving fast across the dunes. It collides with the dome, and all the occupants are thrown back.


    Venel can feel the air in his longs escape in a wheeze, feeling like he was slugged in the diaphragm, his ears popping and his vision blurring.


    Blinking the dust sand from his eyes and hacking, taking deep breaths of air, Venel looks up at where the battle was.


    In its place is a massive, blackened crater. A large charred mound of what Venel can only assume was the tarrasque rests in the center, Adrize looming over it. He stands there, holding himself high in a regal pose, his tail whipping in the air slowly behind him. His black scales glint flawlessly in the sunlight, the heat distortions making it hard to focus on him.


    Drazen stands up, helping his son and wife to their feet. The family of three looks over to the aftermath of the battle.


    ¡°What¡¯s it doing?¡± Venel asks, looking at Adrize, who stands still, looking at the pile of mangled and charred flesh.


    Adrize moves slowly, his serpentine body moving forwards and his left clawed hand reaching out. It plunges into the pile, and Venel watches as a good portion of that pile crumbles to ash.


    The Destroyer of Kingdoms routes around in the body some more, before pulling out what appears to be a orange and red Core. He holds it in his hand, staring at it with his piercing purple eyes.


    His voice rumbles inside Venel¡¯s mind, ¡®A decent fight. This shall marginally help.¡¯


    The dragon¡¯s clawed hand tightens around the core, putting more and more pressure on it. The surface of the large core cracks, Fire aspect leaking out.


    Then it shatters in a burst of flame, the Fire Aspect katra quickly melding into Adrize¡¯s scaled arm and vanishing.


    The dragon turns to look at Drazen, Sanja and Venel. He slowly makes his way over to them, the burning, melted and hardened sand crunching beneath his weight.


    Venel stares in awe at the dragon, and the aftermath of the battle. He looks at Adrize, the air rippling around him with heat distortions, the orb between his horns glowing like a miniature sun.


    A Sun God. Is the first thought that comes to mind when he stares upon the approaching dragon, and all its powerful glory.


    The dragon stops a ways from them, craning its neck and looming over them. ¡®Now, why have you come?¡¯


    Drazen hesitant steps forward, ¡°We have come to investigate a interdimensional breach. We have also been tasked with asking you for assistance.¡±


    The dragon nods slowly, its gaze flickering over the three of them, ¡®Then I take it that Cereus is requesting my aid.¡¯


    Drazen looks uncomfortable, but nods, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The dragon lets out a throaty growl, nodding, ¡®Then I suppose that he still intends to keep our bargain in place?¡¯


    Drazen glances at his wife and son, but turns back to the dragon quickly. ¡°I would assume so, yes.¡±


    Adrize closes his purple eyes for a second, ¡®Then so be it. I shall aid him one last time.¡¯


    All three of the family seems to deflate a little, and Venel lets out a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding.


    The dragon looks at them with its piercing eyes, ¡®Now, what is this about a Breach?¡¯

 Chapter 28 3/3

    ***


    Me and Kamar both look at eachother at the curve that slowly heads upwards.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one way¡­¡± I say, looking back in the direction we have come.


    I can hear distantly the echoes of inhuman screeches, getting progressively closer.


    Kamar nods, and starts climbing up the steep incline, his hands gripping the rough surface, which is unlike the rest of the tunnel.


    We have to come up with some way to fight the umber hulk. At this rate, it is inevitable that it will catch up with us.


    With a groan and a heave, Kamar pushes himself over the lip of the curve, and into a room. It is dank and covered in a layer of solidified sandstone, petrified. I can see what look to be the remnants of a large couch and a fireplace. A bookcase that spans the entirety of the left wall, stone obscuring the majority of the shelves. The dripping of water can be heard, condensation falling from stalagmites into small pools.


    The shelves have the scrappy remnants of what was probably once books and a few other trinkets. A desk sits to the right of the room, petrified completely. A large, stained glass window behind the desk, large cracks running through what was probably once a beautiful image. Large pieces are missing, and all i can make out of it is some sort of green orb.


    Kamar steps slowly into the room, scanning it much like me, for any threats.


    ¡°Nothing here,¡± Kamar rumbles, walking into the center of the petrified room.


    I look up and can make out a large hole in the ceiling, a tiny stream of water coming through and flowing down stalagmites, landing in a puddle in the floor.


    We need some way to block the tunnel to by us some more time.


    My eyes settle on the centerpiece of this office, the desk.


    I point at the desk, clutching Kamar¡¯s neck. ¡°We need to move that and block the hole.¡±


    He grunts, moving over to the desk. I let go, sliding down his back and onto the floor. I keep my balance, stretching out my hands.


    Just about healed. I have completely repaired all the damage done to my ribs and spine, along with my skull. Though I have yet to heal the massive amount of red welts that cover my skin. I can¡¯t use anymore katra on healing, I need as much as I can get.


    I look over to my asper companion, who has taken off the backpack and set it to the side. He moves over to the desk, walking behind it. Grabbing it with both of his massive hands, he snarls, pulling.


    There is the sound of stone cracking, and I watch as the base of the top of the desk cracks. Kamar¡¯s thick, corded muscle stands out against his skin and from under his fur, and I can see it shifting.


    With a roar, Kamar rips the top of the desk off the base in a shower of sandstone. Gritting his teeth, he drags it over to the hole, half it scraping against the floor.


    I step out of his way, letting him get to the tunnel mouth.


    Shifting his grip on the top of the desk, now slab of stone, he leans it over the entrance of the tunnel. It settles with the scrape of stone and a thud.


    That¡¯s not going to be enough, is it?


    I point at the petrified couch. ¡°Now we need to reinforce it with that.¡±


    I feel slightly useless, unable to help him, my strength no where close to Kamars.


    An idle thought comes to my mind, remembering that great sword I say in ¡®Palmz Premier Purchases.¡¯ I bet he could use it with relative ease.


    Though he would also have to be reasonably dexterous to use that sword as well.


    Kamar grunts, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is going to slow it much.¡± He moves over to the couch.


    I can¡¯t help but agree with his observation. If the umber hulk can burrow through solid stone, I don¡¯t doubt it will be able to claw its way through these. But it should buy us some more time.


    ¡°It¡¯ll give us some extra time.¡± I say, watching as Kamar groans, ripping the petrified couch from the floor, dust puffing up from the broken rock.


    He pulls it over to the tunnel and the desktop, the sound of stone scraping stone becoming unbearable. Shifting around the couch, he pushes up against the desktop.


    Standing back, he huffs a little.


    I glance at him. I can see that a good portion of his salt and pepper fur has been singed. He wasn¡¯t as lucky as me and took off his shirt while we were hiking through the desert, and he got buried in the spores.


    I let me rest for a bit, walking slowly over to the base of the desk. Walking around it, I peer into the two pillars that hold the drawers.


    Most of the stuff inside is incredibly dusty and looks to have been preserved, protected against the ravages of time. In the left most one, in the drawer, is several rolls of paper. Scrolls of some sort.


    I reach in with my right arm, gripping one of them. I lift it up, and watch as the paper crinkles, a portion of it turning to dust in my hand. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Oh¡­ well I guess it¡¯s a little too old.


    I gently set the yellowed and aged scroll back down, and watch in dismay as the rest of it crumbles to dust and scraps of aged paper.


    Moving over to the other side of the base of the desk, I peer into the exposed portion, and a the drawer inside. Dust from both age and the top of the desk having been ripped off covers the inside, but I can make out a rectangular shape inside.


    A box?


    I reach inside, picking up the box. A layer of dust and pebbles of petrified desk slide off the case. Lifting it out of the drawer, I wipe away at the dust covering it with my right hand.


    Are these¡­?


    I continue to wipe away the rest of the dust, exposing dark wood embossed with golden runes. The scripts run the entire length of the box.


    The runes have been engraved into the wood, a gold filling inside them. I turn the box over and find a latch. The runes spiral around the silver latch, shining golden in the dim light form the hole in the ceiling.


    I finger the latch, trying to open it.


    No matter how much I try, I am unable to get it to unlatch, even though I can tell it is a simple mechanism. I look at the now faintly glowing runes that surround the latch. These must be keeping it closed.


    I turn the box over. The edges on all sides are covered in a connected line of runes, shining a dim gold. I run my thumb over the runes. These are some kind of preservation runes.


    Though, I have never seen runes that utilize physical materials to operate, much less gold. Usually when runes are written, they are carved onto the surface of whatever you want enchanted, filling it with katra.


    These are strange. I could sort of recognize what these runes are, but the preservation ones are shaped suttily difrently from what I have seen. I¡¯m not an expert of runes, but these look different from normal ones.


    Kamar walks up behind me, peering over my shoulder. ¡°What did you find?¡±


    I glance back at him, and shrug. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Some kind of scripted and locked box.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, those don¡¯t look like normal runes.¡± He walks over to the wall, grabbing the bag, he opens it, motioning for me to put the box in, ¡°Don¡¯t know what is contians, but it looks valuable.¡±


    I shove the box deep into the bag and Kamar closes it, slinging the pack over his back and cinching it up.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see all that well, is there a door out of here?¡± Kamar asks, looking around the dark and dank room.


    I nod, pointing to the wall opposite the hole, where a door that has been petrified stands, a slough of solidified sandstone over it.


    The asper moves over to it, feeling around the edges. His Iron aspect constructs clink as they touch the stone. He shrugs, taking a step back. Rearing his arm back, he slings it forward.


    The metal knuckles of his gauntlet connect solidly with the stone, and I watch as his fist goes right through the door, a cloud of dust puffing up and cracks forming through the door.


    Now that I think about it, maybe I couldn¡¯t have won against Kamar.


    I watch as he pulls his fist out of the hole, pieces of petrified door crumbling. He punches the door again, and I watch as the petrified wood crumbles, leaving the entrance clear.


    Angling his shoulders, Kamar steps through the door frame and onto the other side.


    I follow behind him, looking over his shoulder.


    Really wish I had a spear. I want to try and summon Vel, but I know that if the past is any indication, it will require quite a bit of Katra to keep her here for any extended period of time.


    We are standing in a hallway, off to the right it ends in a shattered glass window, to the left it goes further into the house.


    This must be some kind of mansion. Maybe a House mansion?


    The image of the Ventos House comes to mind, and its many extravagant decorations.


    I glance at a collapses and petrified table. Though it looks like most of those decorations here have vanished.


    Kamar motions for me to go first. ¡°You can see better than I can.¡±


    I nod, walking in front of him. My hands rest awkwardly at my side and I feel the absence of any weapon heavily.


    I do have the gauntlet though.


    I haven¡¯t been using the wrappings much and now I feel an aversion to doing it with the discovery that it has gone further up my arm. What if using it too much causes it to completely consume my arm, then my body?


    While I could still feel things like the wrappings are my skin, I do not want it to completely replace my arm and worse comes to worst, my body.


    I¡¯ll use it I have no other choice.


    The hallway has stalagmites growing on the ceiling, water dripping down from them and into puddle that have eroded portions of the floor. The musty smell of mold and moisture fills the air, and I can see that most of everything has been petrified.


    It must have been centuries since this place has been visited. I look at one of the walls, which is encased in a layer of sandstone. If the fact that most everything has been petrified by sandstone, I might think that this was a simply abandoned house.


    We come to the end of the hallway, and it opens up to a large foyer. A double staircase reaches up to the second floor, the banisters half rotted and half petrified.


    In the center of the foyer, on the floor, is a large circle. It is that of the golden scripts, a ring surrounding a complex pattern in the center. At the edges of the ring, the sandstone seems to have built up, but unable to get past. A black, hardwood floor shines under the runes.


    What is this?


    I take a step into the foyer, looking at the golden runes in the floor. They twist and spiral around each other, forming complex concentric circles. They start glowing as soon as I approach.


    I blink, as words form in front of me.


    Scanning entity¡­


    Moderator ID tag found! (Id: 303)


    Restarting systems¡­


    ERROR! Main power systems unresponsive. Activating backup power systems¡­


    Estimating time till backup system online¡­


    45:00 Mins


    I read over the text, trying to understand its nonsense. I watch as the numbers start ticking down. So when it reaches zero, the ¡®backup power systems¡¯ are going to be active?


    I¡¯m not sure if we want to be around for when that happens. But this is clearly a system message, and I have only ever seen them in my Soul Space.


    Waving my hand through it, I watch as it dissipates.


    Kamar moves to my right, opening his mouth to say something. Before he can say anything, there is a loud, inhuman screech and the crunch of stone coming from the hallway we just exited.


    The umber hulk!


    I look at Kamar, and his mouth is set in a grim line of determination, his fists raising up.


    Looking back at the hall, I can see a dark shape climbing out from the door, and it is at least as tall as Kamar at his full height.


    I guess there is no choice now.


    I shift my katra around, preparing to fight. I bring my hands up, readying myself.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29:


    27 Days After Spring¡¯s Beginning


    289 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    Rua Desert, Rhia Territory


    Astral Conversion Center 035


    My fingers curl into a fist, and my muscles tense. I take deep, steady breaths, watching as the figure lumbers down the hallway, a chattering sound accompanying it, along with the scrape of claws on stone as it moves forward on four limbs


    I glance at Kamar, he mutters under his breath, ¡°Ironworks: Steel Body.¡±


    I watch as Iron aspected katra surges out of him, enveloping his form. It wraps around his limbs, forming interlocking bands of iron and plating. Thick pauldrons form over his shoulders, a large chest piece solidifying around his chest, his smaller pair of arms becoming lightly armored.


    Iron katra creeps around his jaw, forming a thick band of iron to protect his jaw. Katra swirls around his head, solidifying into a helmet.


    In Kamar¡¯s place is a suit of large armor, fitted perfectly for him. It isn¡¯t a suit meant to be entered, but worn like a second skin.


    The warrior asper locks over to me, and he holds out his hand, Iron katra bubbling up and twisting, forming a long shaft. It solidifies into a spear made completely out of iron. He tosses it with ease to me, and I snatch it out of the air.


    I twirl it in my hands, feeling the familiar weight of a weapon in my hand, and it comforts me a bit. It¡¯s rather light as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s hollow inside, so don¡¯t use it to block,¡± Kamar rumbles, turning back to the hallway.


    The umber hulk is at the end of the hall now, it¡¯s form cloaked in shadow. It lumbers out from the hallway, into the dim blue light that comes from the large windows to my right.


    It is truly a nightmare to behold. The creature stops hunching over, standing to a full height of 8 feet. It is covered in thick plates of sandy chitin, twisting into jagged, rock like spikes. A large carapace on its back, giving it a hunched over appearance. Four eyes, two large ones and two smaller ones on it¡¯s side of the head, the smaller above the large ones. A large set of mandibles click together as a mouth of teeth chitters together, saliva dripping out. Two thick, large antannie twitch above its head.


    Its four claws are massive and sharp, one designed to act as a thumb, are designed for digging and destroying. Thick arm plates of chitin covering them, with a spike jutting out backwards. Its legs are digitigrade, with large, round feet tipped with three front claws and one back. Thick hairs jut out from its chitin, vibrating slightly in the hair and acting as feelers.


    The monstrosity takes another step, fully revealing itself in the blue light and stopping. Its chitin hide is scored and pockmarked with gashes and cuts, signs of past battles. A few blue spores still stick to its chitin, clinging on. Its left shoulder has a large dent in it, with cracks radiating out of it. Dark blood dribbling out of the cracks and down its arm, dripping off its claw and hitting the stone floor with a quiet splat.


    The wound Kamar inflicted on it.


    Kamar yells, ¡°Don¡¯t look it in the eyes.¡± He stares at the monster¡¯s torso, not looking at its head.


    I avoid its gaze, not wanting to risk my Immutable Will not being enough.


    The creature screeches, it is unbearable. It sounds like several animals mixed together and further tortured. I resist the urge to cover my ears to block it out.


    My grip tightens around the shaft of the construct spear as I stare at the umber hulk. I push down my urge to run and cower. There is no where to go. I have to stand and fight.


    We stand there, waiting to see who will be the first to move. My muscles tense, and I glance over to Kamar.


    That¡¯s when the umber hulk screeches, charging forward at me. It bursts forward with a speed beguiling its size. It rears its left arm back, bringing it down for a crushing swipe.


    So fast!


    My muscles move in sync with each other, my joints bending as I dodge to the side, twisting myself out of the path of the monster¡¯s claw.


    I push my hands against the sandstone floor, spring to my feet a handful of feet from where the umber hulk¡¯s swipe crashes into the floor. The sandstone cracks and caves in with a small cloud of dust where I was standing.


    If I didn¡¯t have Aberrant Resistance, I think I might have just died! It is a sobering thought, and I raise my spear.


    I jab forward, aiming for a opening in the umber hulk¡¯s chitin under its arm. The thing deflects my blow off it¡¯s arm with a shower of sparks, pouncing at me.


    Contorting my body and using my enhanced balance and center of gravity, I leap backwards, doing a handspring and landing with my feet planted on the ground.


    The umber hulk¡¯s claws gouge into the stone, carving deep furrows. It lands on all fours, screeching.


    I watch as a blur of Iron crashes into the side of the umber hulk, a audible crunch can be heard.


    Kamar launches a punch into the hulk¡¯s chest, his fist clanging into the thick chitin and causing the hulk to stumble backwards, letting loose another inhuman screech.


    The berserker asper roars in return, smashing another fist into the hulk. There''s a crunch, but it is not from the hulk.


    Kamars fist comes back and I can see that the links making up the fingers and his knuckles are dented and cracked, falling apart. It shimmers, repairing itself nepart way, but not completely.


    The umber hulk screeches, batting at Kamar. It hits the asper square in the head, and he rears back, stumbling and roaring in anger.


    The hulk presses the attack, bringing its clawed hands above its head.


    My body acts without my thinking, my muscles tightening and exploding in a burst of speed. I rush forward, bringing my spear to bare and stabbing at the hulk¡¯s armpit.


    The spearhead penetrates the thinner armored carapace, I push, driving it deeper. Dark crimson wells up from the wound.


    The umber hulk screeches in pain, twisting to swipe at me.


    I try to pull the spear out, but the hulk grabs the metal shaft, stopping me from pulling it out.


    Letting go, I duck under its swipe, making distance from myself and it.


    The hulk crushes the spear in its can like tin, snapping the Iron katra construct in half. It roars, glaring at me.


    I keep my eyes trained on its chest, not looking at the things eyes.


    No weapon now.


    I need a new one.


    Kamar roars, recovering from his disorientation and smashing a fist into the side of the umber hulk¡¯s head. The monster screech''s, grabbing with sharp claws at Kamar¡¯s ribs, looking to gore him.


    Sparks go flying as its claws dig into Kamar¡¯s armor, tearing gorges into the armors sides.


    Kamar grapples with the hulk, tearing its claws from his sides and gripping its massive claws. He growls, wrestling with the beast that stands a foot taller than him.


    The asper digs his metal boot covered feet into the stone, bracing himself as he pushes against the hulk. The umber pushes back, wrestling with the asper¡¯s strength.


    Kamar doesn¡¯t look the umber hulk in the eyes, focusing on its manables, which snap closed an inch from his face.


    I¡¯ve got to do something!


    I look around the decrepit foyer, looking for something to use as a weapon. Out of the corner of my eye, I note that the gold runes are now dimly glowing a gold white light.


    Nothing.


    My mind races, trying to come up with something. My fists tighten, the black cloth on my right hand shifting.


    I¡¯m going to have to use it.


    There is that fear of it growing further up my arm and spreading to the rest of my body. I still don¡¯t understand what this thing is. It might be an artifact, but unlike any of the ones I have seen. Its literally grafted itself onto my arm, unlike the ones that seem to take the form of objects.


    Drawing from my core, I funnel it down through my channels and into my hand. The black cloth rustles, tendrils detaching, then a milky white substance bubbles up from between the cloth. It solidifies, hardening and forming the bone gauntlet.


    I click the clawed fingers together, watching as the bone forms a bracer and elbow protector. The gauntlet has now formed, but reaches up to where the cloth did.


    My arm a little ways above the elbow is completely encased in bone, black cloth tendrils coming out of the cracks for movement in the armor.


    This¡¯ll have to do. I spray out my right hand¡¯s fingers, curling them into a claw.


    I rush forward, towards the clash between Kamar and the umber hulk.


    The hulk twists its hands to the left, sending Kamar stumbling. It extracts it¡¯s left hand form his grip, bringing it back for a claw while screeching.


    I leap, reaching out with my right hand. Twisting around, I grab the umber hulks back, digging my claws into its thick carapace. I wretch my arm, pulling myself up onto its back.


    The spindly black hairs vibrate and I can hear them thrumming in the air. I ignore the zap I get on my left hand from a spore, extracts my fingers from the chitin.


    The umber hulk screeches, forgetting about Kamar while I climb on its back. It reaches a massive claw over its shoulder, trying to force me off.


    Using my flexibility to its full use, I twist myself around its strike, pulling myself further up the monsters back.


    Dodging another wrake of the things claws, I reach the crest of its back and its neck.


    I huddle close to its back bringing my clawed hand back. I draw from my pool of Gray Fire katra, pushing it into my hand.


    The bone gauntlet bursts into flame, the fire licking up my arm and at the air.


    I bring my hand down, screaming out my anger and jabbing my fingers into the hulk¡¯s face. I wrack the sharp tips of my fingers across it¡¯s face, goring one of its large eyes. It feels like something pops under my fingers along with flesh being cut.


    It screeches in pain, clawing at its face and thrashing.


    I am flung from its back, tumble across the hard stone floor, I collide painfully with the petrified banister, my vertebrae popping painfully and the air escaping my lungs.


    I gasp, tumbling to the floor, desperately trying to get air back into my lungs. I claw at the floor, gritting my teeth and clutching my most definitely bruised ribs. I shakily look up at the umber hulk.


    Kamar is grappling it again, his teeth bared in a snarl. Only now he has it by the mandibles and the monster has its hook like claws in his arms. It shrieks in anger and gnashing its teeth, spittle flying. The eye I gouged looks like it popped, a mixture of clear liquid and blood spilling from the open wound down the side of the hulk¡¯s face.


    Blood dribbles down the monster¡¯s claws from the puncture wounds it has inflicted, droplets flying through the air as it wrestles with Kamar.


    I can hear a crack and then a blood curdling wail.


    Kamar holds in his hand the creature¡¯s right mandible, broken off at the base with stringy, dark red flash attached to the end. The asper grits his teeth, roaring back at the umber hulk bringing the mandible down at the creature¡¯s already wounded eye.


    But the monster has its claws in Kamar¡¯s arms.


    It wrenches its left arm, throwing Kamar¡¯s blow off course.


    The mandible collides with the hulk¡¯s shoulder, burying deep inside it. Dark blood sprays from the wound, and the hulk screeches.


    I watch in numb horror as the hulk wrenches Kamar, throwing him off balance, it then pushes at the asper.


    Kamar stumbles, the umber hulk using its size advantage to pin him down on the floor. It shrieks in glee, its one remaining big eye locking onto Kamar¡¯s eyes.


    Kamar tries to look away, but he is too slow.


    The hulk¡¯s one large remaining eye glows with a bright gold light, swirling hypnotically. Kamar¡¯s gaze becomes locked on it, his expression of rage palcating and his struggles stopping.


    It¡¯s gotten him!


    I croak out, reaching a hand feebly forward, ¡°No!¡±


    The umber hulk stands up on its backwards bent legs, blood streaming from its many wounds. It chatters, its saliva mixing with the blood pouring from where its mandible once was.


    It ignores me, looking hungirly down at the stunned asper. Its claws twitch and the massive monster bends over, its claws coming down on Kamar¡¯s armor with sparks.


    I watch in horror as it starts prying parts of his armor off his body, tearing shards of metal katra from Kamar¡¯s body.


    I feebly crawl forward, feeling my already low katra creeping towards nothing. No, no, not like this.


    My mind flashes back to how helpless I felt when Vicar sacrificed himself, killing the controller chimera and saving me and Tarna.


    I can¡¯t let this happen! I dig my fingers into the stone, pulling myself forward and trying to stand, but immeasurable pain flares in my back and I fall back down.


    Then Karla¡¯s screams echo through my mind, her pleas as she was consumed by the Talnar.


    Not again! This can¡¯t be happening!


    Fear.


    My emotions fly in turmoil and my heart wrenches as I watch the umber hulk pry the jaw piece of Kamar¡¯s armor from his head, gouging his chin with its claws. He sits there, unmoving and unflinching, his eyes glazed and unseeing.


    Surrow.


    I need more power! I can¡¯t still be this weak!


    I pull myself a foot closer, crawling as fast as I can, dragging my legs behind me.


    Pain.


    The base of my skull starts tingling, energy crackling up and down my spine.


    Gritting my teeth, I haul myself closer. The umber hulk prys open Kamar¡¯s chest piece, exposing his stomach.


    I can¡¯t be weak! I refuse to let this happen again!


    Helplessness.


    I grit my teeth. No, no, no!


    The umber hulk reaches with its left arm, its claws twitching and dripping blood, moving ot gore Kamar.


    The tingling in the base of my skull gets more intense, and time seems to slow as I watch the hulk preparing to disembowel my friend.


    I REFUSE TO LET THIS HAPPEN!


    Anger.


    Quiet whispers fill my ears. They are so many that I can only make out snippets of words. One voice stands out from them all.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡®Invoke my name.¡¯


    It is feminine, and insistent, repeating the phrase over and over again.


    My eyes are locked on the umber hulk, time having seemingly slowed to a crawl, the hulk reaching towards Kamar as if moving through molasses.


    ¡®Invoke my name!¡¯


    The voice keeps getting louder, more insistent.


    Name? What name?


    The voice keeps repeating the phrase, not answering.


    The voice sounds oddly familiar, but I can¡¯t place it.


    ¡®INVOKE MY NAME!¡¯


    Then it snaps in my mind, and sorrow in my mind spirals along with the rage into a void.


    I find myself floating outside that void, and can see something inside. It emanates power, and the voice is coming from it.


    I reach out towards it, stretching my right arm as far as it can go. My shoulder can get past the swirling hole into the abyss, but I keep reaching, splaying my fingers out in desperation.


    I REFUSE TO LET KAMAR DIE!


    Then my fingers brush against the Origin, and I can feel something there. It isn¡¯t power, but the promise of power.


    My arm somehow reaches further and I grip the Origin in my hand, accepting it, letting it permeate me. I accept it into my embrace.


    It becomes me and I become it. We become one.


    I know your name.


    My eyes snap open, and I find myself once again on the stone floor, the hulk¡¯s claws starting to slowly puncture Kamar¡¯s skin, as it starts to rake open his stomach in slow motion.


    My lips twitch and I invoke the name, ¡°Involcrus.¡±


    Reality seems to ripple with its name.


    I know it¡¯s old tongue and it means¡­ Burden.


    A message form the system flashes before my eyes, but I ignore it. I can feel it under my skin, and I reach towards it with my mind, activating it.


    The stone under me darkens, graying. It then crumbles, turning to a fine dust of Gray. It spreads through the ground, expanding around me.


    Power rushes into me, and I let it flow through me and into my core, but I can also feel that it is taking something from me, yet I don¡¯t have enough time to care.


    I reach into my Soul Space, down to the surface of Amia. I can feel her, my connection to Vel helping me locate her. I pluck her from Amia, moving her into my channels and through them.


    Pushing myself up, I continue to convert the ground under my feet into Gray katra. I push Vel into my hand, and a blossom of Gray katra ribbons forms in my palm. They twist around each other, forming the shaft of a spear, then a spearhead. They quickly become more detailed and solidify.


    In my hands I hold a spear made of bone, the interlocking pieces clicked together to form a sturdy shaft. The head of the spear is sharp and curved, designed to slash, and one eye stares at me, pulsing with gray katra.


    I stand to my feet slowly, brandishing Vel. Her whip like form snaps into place into a solid shaft of bone, the bones twisting and locking together. The black cloth tentacles from my right arm wrap around her forming, whipping at the air.


    Time seems to speed back up, and the umber hulk looks up at my movement. It chitters, standing up to its full height and facing me.


    I grit my teeth, and push the converted Gray katra into my gauntlet. Milky white liquid bone pushes itself from my pores and through the fibers of my clothes, solidifying on the outside.


    I quickly become encased in a exoskeleton of bone, my fingers tipped with claws. I need a helmet.


    My mind flashes back to my fight with 303.


    I focus on the need for a helmet and the idea of bone, of a monster.


    Adapt.


    I can feel bone forming around my head, encasing it in a layer of small plates of interlocking bone. It covers my lips, forming along my jaw. Sharp points form, becoming a row of teeth.


    The bone forms a helmet around my head, spikes radiating out from the back. Two large eye holes jut out, forming what looks like a shark toothed skull.


    I grin, and the sharp toothed mask that has become my face smiles with me.


    Pain ripples through me, and I know its origin is form the skill I am using.


    I am ankle deep in Gray dust, the remnants of what was once the floor. It spreads across the ground, eating away at the petrified wood and limestone, converting it ot Gray katra.


    I glare at the umber hulk, looking it straight in the eyes. I crouch down, spreading my feet wide and bringing Vel to bare.


    Come at me.


    The umber hulk¡¯s eyes flash golden, and I can feel it trying to control my mind. I push its flimsy attack away, roaring.


    I fly forward in a burst of speed, feeding the crystal constructs an exorbitant amount of Gray katra, and enhancing my strength and speed.


    My spear flashes, and it collides with the massive umber hulk¡¯s shoulder, cutting through the carapace like butter.


    I can feel glee being transmitted from my link to Vel, her lust for blood mixing with my anger.


    The hulk roars, and it swiftly bats away my next attack, striking me while I am off balance. It¡¯s claws shear into my shoulder, cutting through the bone and into my flesh underneath.


    I am thrown over the now brightly glowing circle of golden runes.


    Adapt.


    I can feel my innards shifting, my tail bone lengthening and forming into a tail. It sticks out from the base of my spine, the bone armor forming around it and creating armor around the tail, tipping it with a small spike.


    I twist my body, using my new tail to land gracefully on my feet.


    I grit my teeth as pain ebs into my body from the skill that is converting matter into katra. I can feel it trying to convert the circle under my feet, but it is unable to, so I shift its focus on the air.


    The oxygen is quickly used up as it is converted to more katra.


    Adapt.


    I can feel my lungs expanding, becoming better at holding in air. I take a gulp of oxygen, inhaling as much as I can, then I use my Skill to convert the remaining in the air to katra. I can see that the air is rippling with gaseous Gray katra, streaming into my body..


    The umber hulk charges forward, shrieking. It crosses the threshold of the circle, leaping into the air at me.


    I spin, twisting with my enhanced balance out of its way.


    The monster lands in the center of the golden rune circle, but the runes somehow reist its ground shattering impact. The creature roars in rage, turning to face me.


    I twirling Vel over my shoulders, using momentum to slash her across the hulk¡¯s face, spraying dark blood into the air.


    My shoulder aches along with the pain from deep within me, but I ignore all of it, focusing on killing this monster.


    The umber hulk screeches a ear piercing shriek, and I wince at the sound. Adapt.


    I can feel the pain of the bones in my ear shifting around, reforming themselves to better handle loud noises.


    The umber hulk charges me again, and I dance out of the way, slashing at its ankles. The blade of my spear sinks deep into the carapace, cutting through its left ankle and crippling it.


    I spin out of its reach, avoiding the swipe that it twisted itself around to do. I use my momentum to move around to the other side of the swing, and stab forward into the monster¡¯s armpit.


    Vel penetrates deeply, slicing with glee at the monster¡¯s flesh.


    The umber hulk grabs Vel¡¯s shaft, shrieking in pain and rage.


    My grin widens.


    Vel unlocks form her spear form and I let go of her, the black tentacles untangling themselves, and I leap back.


    I watch as Vel twists herself around, wrapping herself around the umber hulk¡¯s arm and pulling it with strength towards it¡¯s own body. The monster screeches in rage, fighting against the spear, but its arm is twisted backward, and it doesn''t have enough pressure to escape Vel¡¯s crushing grip.


    I leap forward, drawing even more on the converted katra, the golden light from below coloring my bone armor clad form.


    My tail lashes out behind me, and my claws clink together as I spin in the air, pouncing on the crippled umber hulk. My claws dig into its carapace, leaving furrows in it.


    I worm them deep, swinging myself onto the monster¡¯s back. It reaches a claw at me with its free arm, moving around its shoulder.


    I am unable to dodge it in time, and can feel it sink into my shoulder, through the bone armor and into my flesh, hooking itself there. The hulk tries to rip me from its back, but I hold myself there.


    Gritting my teeth, I scream in pain and rage, bringing my right hand back, the black cloth tendrils whipping the air. Then I bring it down on the creature¡¯s head, plunging my clawed fingertips into its remaining large eye, and further down, the black tendrils of cloth wrapping around its head.


    My tail lashes out, striking the umber hulk¡¯s claw that has embedded itself in my flesh, cutting deeply into the bone.


    The umber hulk lets out a screech of pain and fear, screaming inhumanly and desperately trying to pull me off it.


    I roar in response, worming my fingers deeper and reaching into its skull, tearing into its brain.


    The monster thrashes, collapsing onto the golden circle with a tremoundus crash.


    It thrashes for a bit, its claws retracting from my flesh and its arm landing on the ground with a thump, twitching about.


    I twist my hand around, and something inside the umber hulk¡¯s skull snaps, and it falls still.


    My breathing is heavy, and tremendous waves of pain that I have been suppressing crash into my mind.


    I pull my hand from the hulk¡¯s skull with a sicking squelch, my hand coming out covered in dark blood. I collapse, rolling off the umber hulk¡¯s corpse and into the center of the golden circle.


    I turn off my skill, no longer converting the air into katra. Oxygen comes rushing back, and I take several blissful gulps of it. I release the bone armor and adaptations.


    I can feel the bone armor liquify, flowing back into my pores and dissipating. The adaptations quickly revert to my body¡¯s previous form, my dark vision going with it.


    I see out of he corner of my eye Vel burst into strands of Katra, which stream back into my arm, flowing through my channels and back into my Soul Space.


    I look over to where Kamar lays, stunned. I can see him blinking, coming back to his senses.


    Letting out a sigh of relief, I look up at the stalactite covered petrified ceiling. Everything hurts and I want to close my eyes, but I ignore the urge to sleep.


    There is a strange pressure at the base of my spine, and I look over my heaving chest to see if I can find the source.


    I blink as a tail whips up from my legs, tipped with a tuft of gray hair.


    Well, gods¡­


    I sigh again, and let my head fall back down, not even caring anymore.


    My gaze focuses on the system message I had dismissed.


    Congratulations!


    You have successfully invoked your Bond¡¯s name, unlocking its specialised Skill!


    [Siphon]


    You can convert matter into usable Gray Katra. You sacrifice your own body to help stabilize the process. Warning! Leaving this skill active too long can cause permanent, irreparable harm to you body!


    Ranked: [?]


    I start laughing, tears stream down my face and I accept the sweet embrace of sleep, escaping from my pain.


    ***


    Thana woke up to the sound of rumbling. She threw off her furs, getting up from her bed.


    She looks around for Vel, but can¡¯t find her.


    ¡°Maybe she went outside..¡± She mutters, turning to the exit of the tent.


    Thana chews at her lip worriedly as she moves to the entrance of her tent, stepping out into the cold night air. She finds both her mother and father already outside, staring at something off to the left.


    Walking slowly up behind them, her eyes widen at what she sees.


    The rock in the center of their camp has changed, streamers of gray energy twisting up to the heavens and down into it, coming out of the rock. They are incoperale and radiate power.


    It almost looks like someone is pulling the streams from the rock and also shoving them into it at the same time.


    Thana murmurs quietly, ¡°It''s kind of pretty¡­¡±


    She feels a hand on her shoulder and she looks over, startled.


    A woman crouches next to her, staring up at the Gray ribbons silently. Her hair is a rich, dark brown color, her eyes the same hue as her hair. Her skin is tanned from many days in the sun, toned muscles making up her figure.


    Her smile is sparkling and white, dimples on both her cheeks.


    Thana can sense power radiating from this individual, not unlike the specter¡¯s.


    She asks timidly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The woman turns to look at her, her girn widening even more, yet staying comforting and happy. Her eyes twinkle with the light form the strange Gray ribbons. She whispers into Thana¡¯s ear, ¡°You can call me... Karla.¡±


    The woman puts a finger up to her lips, shushing Thana quietly and winking. Then she bursts into the same ribbons that flow from the rock, and they twist playfully around Thana.


    Thana giggles a little as one taps her on the nose, then they all speed away, joining the flow of other ribbons.


    Thana traces their path upwards, past the clouds and high into the sky with her eyes, a smile on her lips.


    She blinks as a large swaths of Gray ribbons pull themselves off from the twisting and shifting cord that stretches to the heavens. She watches in wonder as they twist and turn in the air, swirling down to the many people in the village.


    Thana takes a step back as two of the ribbons flow down to her parents, who gaps and take several steps back. But the ribbons are faster, and quickly wrap around her parent¡¯s, tightening around them.


    The little girl¡¯s eyes widen as a ribbon flows around her, wrapping itself completely around her. It sinks into her skin, freeing her a few seconds later.


    She holds up her hands, watching as they slowly start to change.


    Thana can sense the power being exerted here, and she can¡¯t help but freeze in wonder at the complex nature of what is being changed about her physiology.


    She laughs at the tingling and tickly feeling as her body slowly changes, shifting.


    ***


    Three thri-kreen stand on top of a hill, looking out at a scorched and flaming wasteland. One leans heavily on a staff, swathed in a gray robe. The second one stands tall, wearing specially fitted armor that is made of tarrasque scales. The third wears a yellow sash, and it chitters in worry.


    Smoke drifts up from the burning craters in the sunrise, the air rippling with unthinkably hot air. Dark glass glints in the rising sun, hardened after being heated.


    ¡°The Queen is dead!¡± Resh, the armor wearing thri-kreen with the two headed spear clutched in his hand, says in a panic. ¡°What could have destroyed the Hive?¡±


    Chant, the enchanter, clicks, his antenna swiveling around, ¡°Mush katra was expended during this battle, one is the Fire aspect katra of the tarrasque. The other¡­ I am unsure. It was powerful though, so powerful that I dare call it a¡­ God.¡±


    Elder nods slowly, and he chitters, ¡°God does no justice for this destruction.¡±


    Resh click worriedly, looking at the elder thri-kreen, ¡°The Queen is dead and the Hive destroyed, what are we to do now? Die?¡±


    Elder cocks his head, his antenna twitching as he thinks. He scratches his chitin plated cheek in a human like gesture. Then he stills, nodding slowly, ¡°Yes¡­ The Queen is dead, but there was one she thought worthy enough to join the Hive. The boy.¡±


    Chant clicks a question, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Elder looks at the enchanter thri-kreen, clicking solemnly. ¡°She saw him worth her time. Our last order from her was to protect them and make sure they got to Parasan, but we were unable to complete our mission. Though, now, we must carry out her order, even if she is dead. So we go and find the boy and ape, and protect them.¡±


    Resh nods slowly, digging his double headed spear into the ground, ¡°Yes, carry out the Queen¡¯s last order.¡±


    Chant shakes his head, ¡°I do not like it, but I agree. We must carry out the Queen¡¯s order to the best of our abilities, even in death.¡±


    The three thri-kreen turn away from the wasteland of destruction, heading back the way they came, their hearts set on finding and protecting one boy.


    ***


    Palmz tossed the clear orb in his hand into the air, catching it. He chuckles as he looks at the power source of the 35th conversion center. His nsout twisted into a grin as he looks at the blue orb in his hand.


    ¡°My seeds have started to bloom, I see.¡± He leans against the pillar, and looks up as a shadow moves to his right. He looks at it, saying, ¡°Hiding does not beguile you, Rascal.¡±


    Rascal drops down from the wall, the blood construct claws on his hand clinking together as he crouches on the floor, looking up at Palmz. ¡°I have seen to it that it has properly nested, and it will be but a bit of time before it fully matures. This swamp is a great environment for it to grow in, too!¡±


    The Raavasta chuckles, ¡°Well done. Now, you may go and hunt. Return to me when you have finished, and I take you back to Parasan.¡±


    Rascal giggles with glee, leaping back onto the roof of the building and scampering away into the night.


    Palmz looks at the clear orb in his hand, whispering, ¡°Soon, very soon.¡±


    ***


    Cereus reads over the report he had been sent by Venel and can only shake his head. Everything seemed to being going well.


    The dragon had accepted his request, but had also asked for something else. It wanted it¡¯s ¡°apostle¡± to join it, and os had set out to go and look for whoever it had chosen to represent it in the world.


    Venel and his parents had also gone after the dragon. Supposedly the dragon, once it found it¡¯s apostle, would then come here to prepare for the imminent fight with the Githyanki.


    Cereus sighs, rubbing his head. He looks out over the vast army of undead arrayed before him, giant creatures clothed in night farther off, waiting obedintly for his order.


    ¡°Things are going too well in fact¡­ I¡¯m missing something.¡± Cereus could only see parts of the machine that was ticking under this mystery, and he couldn¡¯t determine what was happening. He grumbles, ¡°Fine, I will make sure the contingency plan is in place.¡±


    The Dark Swordsman swipes the report away, turning back to his work.


    ***


    Mora, Dagger Tooth Mountains


    Xanax(Ruins), Temple of Ice


    7 Days Before The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    Fenrir coughs, crimson specking his lips. He glared up, at his killer.


    Lars grinned down at him, snow falling through the broken roof of the decrepit temple. The light clouds silhoutied the traitor, his white grin the only thing standing out in the shadow.


    Fenrir gritted his teeth, coughing up more blood from his punctured lung, he speaks in an exhausted and angry tone, ¡°Traitor¡­ I¡¯ll get you... for this.¡±


    Lars chuckled, his cut covered face twisted in triumph. ¡°You try, but I doubt you¡¯ll get a chance.¡±


    The traitor, who is wearing dented, bloody and ripped armor and furs twists the sword he shoved in Fenrir¡¯s stomach. He pulls it out with a sicking squelch. The bloody man brings the sword back down, piercing Fenrir¡¯s heart.


    Fenrir gasps in pain, but his gaze remains locked with the one he once thought of as a friend. He spits out between blood stained lips, ¡°I¡¯ll find you¡­ in the four hells.¡±


    Then Fenrir lets out his breath, his tensed body relaxing as his eyes drain of life. His head falls back on the ice crusted floor with a dull thunk.


    Lars pulls out his blade, stumbling back. He grimaces, clutching his broken ribs. He spits on Fenrir¡¯s corpse and kicks it viscously.


    Lars frowns down at Fenrir, ¡°You can¡¯t get me now, not ever you bastard. I¡¯ll rule all of Mora now, I¡¯ll be the immortal Ice Emperor!¡±


    He stretches his arms out, dropping his bloodied sword to the cold stone with the clatter of metal. A crazed laughter pushes its way out of Lars¡¯s throat and it echoes off the cold temple walls.


    The howling of the blizzard picks up outside and a flurry of now comes down from the cracked roof. White snowflakes flutter down on Fenrir¡¯s body, melting against his rapidly cooling corpse.


    Lars stumbles towards the dias in the center of the temple, dragging his broken leg behind him and leaving a smeared trail of bloody snow behind him.


    He grins madly, his eyes reflecting what rests atop the dias. A helmet sits on the head of a mannequin at the top of the dias. It is made with a light blue metal, curved, the entire back is covered in long, snow white fur, as if the helmet had hair. Two ebony, curved horns stick out from the top, the ice crystals that cover it glinting in the dim daylight.


    Lars reaches out his gloved hands, stumbling up the snow covered dias. He falls to his knees before the helmet, reaching out shaky hands.


    His bloodied gloves grab the sides of the helmet, gently lifting it off the wooden mannequin head. His fingers smear blood on the sides, his shaking hands jiggling the fragile ice crystals off the helmet.


    Lars holds it up to the shattered ceiling, to the gray sky, saying in a astonished and happy voice, ¡°Finally! I shall rule all of Mora, then the rest of Auren, I shall cover the land in eternal winter! All will be mine!¡±


    He shakily turns the helmet around, his cut up face grinning in victory. He slowly places the helmet on his head.


    The cold metal cradles his head gently, the helmet seeming to reform itself to fit on his head. Lars closes his eyes, savouring the feeling as a connection is formed between him and the Artifact.


    A rush of power floods from the helmet into Lars and he gasps as it rushes through him. His back arcs from the power flowing from the helmet through him.


    He laughs loudly, his arms raised to the dim gray sky.


    ¡°I can feel it! All of it!¡± His new sense made him aware of all the cold around him, and he knew he could bend it to his will if he wanted.


    Then pains enters the small of his back, and he coughs in shock, blood spewing from his mouth.


    Then there is another jolt of pain, this time in the back of his neck. He gasps one last breath, falling forward. His lips move, sputtering quietly, ¡°No¡­ How? I¡­ can¡¯t¡­ c-curse¡­ you.¡±


    His body is dead as he hits the dias, sprawled halfway across it. Blood seeps from his neck, covering the white alter in crimson. His own blade sticking out of his back.


    Fenrir gasps for air, his hand over his heart, icey blood crusting the wound. He glares down at Lars, gritting his teeth in pain.


    Good thing I can slow my blood flow. Fenrir¡¯s many wounds are covered in jagged ice katra, a light blue mixed with his red blood all over his clothes and body.


    He uncorks a bottle from his belt, tipping it with a shaky hand into his mouth, drinking up the healing potion. He gups down all its contents, steering the healing katra to his many wounds and dropping the leather bagged potion onto the floor, watching it bounce away.


    Fenrir reaches out his quickly blue turning and shaking hands, gripping the helmet of blue and pure white on Lars¡¯s corpse¡¯s head.


    He pulls it off, and slowly slips it over his head.


    Power rushes through Fenrir, and he gasps, his fists clenching. He looks up at the cold winter sky, and embraces the cold power flooding into his body.


    He blinks, tears forming in his brown eyes as he feels a spike of pain in his irises. He closes his eyes, accepting the icy power.


    Fenrir sighs, and stumbles shakily back from the body of Lars. He looks up at the gray sky and the fat snowflakes drifting down from it.


    Fenrir opens his icy blue eyes, looking up at the gray sky, he laughs in pain and misery, tears streaming down and freezing on his cheeks.


    Fenrir weeps for all those he has lost to get here, all the death and pain that he inflicted on so many. The icy katra inside his body explodes out, and the temple is consumed in the Ice Emperor¡¯s cold misery.

 Chapter 30 1/2

    Chapter 30:


    27 Days After Spring¡¯s Beginning


    289 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    Rua Desert, Rhia Territory


    Astral Conversion Center 035


    My eyes flicker open, and the smell of coppery blood fills my nostrils. I look around, and my eyes widen at what I see.


    ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡± I murmur in disbelief.


    Before me lays a sea of bodies, piled high. Rivulets of blood flow from the corpses, forming into crimson rivers. Expressions twisted in pain, agony and fear.


    I stand up, the ground beneath me squishing.


    Looking down, I stumble back in horror. I stand on a mound of corpses, their faces indistinct and fuzzy, but clearly twisted in fear.


    In my hand, is an indistinct and bloody spear, crimson staining my armor. As I watch, Gray mist condenses, forming a spear made of bleached bone and steel, gold filigree covering its surface.


    My armor is a mixture of bone and metal, embossed with golden runes that lay dormant.


    I bring my hand up to my face, and the claws of my gauntlet clink on steel. I can feel sharp teeth covering where my mouth is. My fingers travel up my cheek and to my temple, where I feel a long object sticking out of my forehead. I tug on it, and my head moves with it, almost like it is attached. A helmet.


    Suddenly, I feel claustrophobic. I drop the spear in my hand, and listen to it clatter on the bloody armor of those under me.


    I feel around my jawline and neck, trying desperately to pry the helmet from my head, but I cannot. My fingers slip into a small crack, and I try to lever my helmet off, but it is firmly stuck to my head. Almost like it is my head.


    I give up, my breathing getting faster as I look at the carnage that surrounds me. I¡¯ve been here before.


    Images of a landscape much like this flash through my mind, of a man kneeling on a hill in a puddle of blood, his armor coated in gore and crimson.


    What am I doing here?


    I look down at my blood stained armor. Things have changed¡­ the armor didn¡¯t look like this.


    Or did it? The memory is fuzzy.


    A voice says from behind me, ¡°Some say fate in unavoidable, and others say that it doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    I whip around, and stare at who stares back at me. It is a man in my exact same armor, coated in blood. Gray katra pulses in his eyes.


    He folds his arms, the bone segments of his armor clicking quietly as he shifts. The helmet he wears is made of bone, metal and gold filigree. Black horns come out from his helmet, flowing back and up from his head like a crown.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask, preparing to fight. Last time I saw someone with my armor, he wanted to kill me.


    The man looks like some kind of devil, the twisted and grinning helmet with its sharp pointed teeth making his visage grisly. He walks to the left, saying, ¡°Some say fate can be changed. But those are the ones who usually end up dead.¡± He stops and stares right into my eyes, ¡°Though, this proves fate can change.¡± He holds up a clawed hand, blood dripping down his fingers.


    The grin on his mask widens, the bone shifting in tiny grooves and cracks to form a wider, vicious smile. He puts down his hand, turning to the right on his heel and walking a few steps with his arms behind his back, ¡°I once thought of myself as one of those who could change fate.¡± The armored man looks wistfully up at the dark and cloudy sky.


    My brow wrinkles in confusion, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    The man looks at me from the side, bouncing on the balls of his feet. ¡°Fate. You should have died in that Jungle, yet you didn¡¯t. You should have died before you ever stepped foot in it.¡±


    He points a bloody, clawed finger, turning to look at me. ¡°Yet, even the self -proclaimed Gods cannot foresee the infinitesimal possibilities that make up the grand weave of the multiverse, or what we call Fate.¡±


    What is going on? Who is this guy? And what is he talking about?


    The man lets out a deep, throaty chuckle, refolding his hands. He turns with his back facing me, looking out into the distance thoughtfully. ¡°Yes, who are we in the scheme of things? What defines our tiny existence in this multiverse. Before, you were told not continue down this path, Warned many times, in fact.


    ¡°Yet, you persisted, and here you stand. On the precipice that shall define what you are. Who you are. Who you will be. And most importantly,¡± The man turns to face me, holding out his right clawed hand, droplets of blood dripping down from his fingers, ¡°Will you change your Fate?¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I blink, watching as the color drains from the man and he starts Graying. He turns into Gray mist and is blown away on the breeze. The bodies that he was standing on start to become bleached Gray, it swiftly spreads, the world dissolving from out under my feet.


    I watch in horror as my own body dissipates quickly into a fine, Gray mist. It spirals into a churning vortex and I scream a soundless scream, my ears filled with colossal roaring.


    I sit up with a jolt, screaming and flailing about. Large arms restrain me, holding me down and a rumbling voice speaking, but I don¡¯t hear it clearly in my panic.


    My hand collides with flesh, and I punch at it. Then my hands are grabbed and restrained and I yell, trying to yank them out of the iron grip that holds them.


    ¡°Kardin! Calm down!¡± A deep voice breaks through.


    My struggles quickly cease, and I blink my eyes, the world coming into focus. Looking up into a concerned simian face, I ask, ¡°Kamar?¡±


    The asper nods, ¡°Its me. Calm down, it¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°Dead?¡± I turn my head to look to the left, and I can see the hulking corpse of the monster. Dark blood leaks out in a puddle from it, but the puddle doesn¡¯t cover up the now brightly glowing golden runes, stopping at their edges.


    A message materializes into my vision, and I focus on it, making it clearer.


    Warning!


    One of your adaptations has become permanent. The chance of permanency has now risen to .05%.


    [Versatile Adaption] has permanently raised your innate agility and balance with the addition of a Tail.


    The chance has risen? A tail?


    The message disappears after I am down reading it.


    I sit up groggily, Kamar slowly letting go of me. Rubbing my head, I look around.


    I¡¯m still in the petrified mansion.


    There is a strange coldness and sensation, and I look down. My eyes focus on the new addition to my anatomy.


    It is a long, thin structure covered in my skin. I would say it is whip like, but there is a tuft of gray hair on the end. The whole tail is about four to three feet long.


    It curls on the floor as I stare at my tail. What¡­?


    With a thought, it slaps the floor and the sensation travels up my spine.


    I grabbing the thing, I look at it closely. This is so strange.


    Images from my fight with the umber hulk flash through my mind, and I distinctly remember adapting a tail, and it being covered in bone with a spear like point at the end.


    This is definitely not the most dignified thing I could have adapted. I groan a little at the sight of it. I should have made it look more deadly!


    There is a sharp pain in my back, and I feel along my spine. There are bruises and I wince, retracting my hand. At least my spine isn¡¯t broken.


    Kamar offers a large hand to me, and I take it. Climbing to my feet painfully slow, I feel my tail whip around behind me, throwing my balance off for a second.


    Catching myself, I stand upright, my tail stilling behind me. This might take some getting used too.


    With a thought, my tail coiling around my waist like a belt, and I look down at it, poking it. Hairs on the back of my neck raise slightly, and another shiver runs up my spine. Am I even human anymore?


    It¡¯s a question that has been lingering on the edges of my conscious for a while. With the world inside me, and all these new powers. The fact I can change my body at will with the Versatile Adaption ability makes me think that I may no longer be completely human.


    I look at the circle which is a few feet away, the umber hulk¡¯s corpse sprawled near the center.


    ¡°How are you feeling, Kardin?¡± Kamar looks at me with concern, his eyes settling on my new tail.


    ¡°Not great,¡± I look down at the addition to my anatomy. Looking back up at Kamar, I smile tiredly, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can call myself human anymore.¡±


    Kamar nods slowly, then puts both his smaller pairs of arms on my shoulder, looking me in the eyes. He stares for a few seconds, then says, ¡°Thank you, you saved my life.¡±


    One of my eyebrows raises. This is probably the first time Kamar has thanked me. He seems sincere too.


    I tilt my head to him, ¡°We still have a lot to do.¡±


    My back aches, and I focus on the message I got when we entered the foyer.


    23:07 Minutes estimated till backup power online...


    Still got some time till whatever this thing is starts up.


    I look at the gold runes, and I can¡¯t help but think they look similar to the ones I had seen on my armor in the nightmare. They have to be connected somehow.


    A shiver runs up my spine at the memory of that strange nightmare. Whoever that was, he seemed almost excited and amused. What he spoke about also has me worried. The precipice of what? What did he mean?


    I look at Kamar, who is also watching the runes, next to me. ¡°I see some kind of system message. Like when I got my abilities, its counting down to something.¡±


    He frowns, ¡°Does it say what?¡±


    I read the message again, it now says 22 minutes, but thats all that has changed. ¡°Some kind of backup power coming online?¡±


    The asper rubs his chin, staring intently at the golden runes with a frown. ¡°Do you think it might be harmful?¡±


    So far the system has been rather helpful¡­


    I shake my head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it posses any direct harm to us. Though¡­¡±


    Kamar turns to look at me, ¡°Though?¡±


    ¡°I think we should wait and see what is going to happen,¡± I say firmly.


    The asper lumbers off to the petrified staircase, ¡°Then we wait.¡±


    He sits down, opening the bag and starts rummaging through it.


    I take a step towards him, and nearly trip as my balance is thrown off. Sighing, I uncoil my new appendage from around my waist, letting it dangle behind me.


    Taking a step, I sway the tail a little and my balance returns to normal. This is going to take a while to get used too.


    I walk over to the stairs, my tail swaying in the air behind me. Sitting down, I get into a more comfortable position, my tail making it a bit awkward. I let it rest in my lap, as I stare at the golden circle.


    I look down at my tail, and touch it. There are tiny hairs over it, much like my normal skin. A shiver runs up my spine when I touch it. So strange. I don¡¯t like it.


    I¡¯m not sure how to feel about this thing. It was a chance in a million that this would happen. It¡¯s just my luck, isn¡¯t it?


    Though, that chance has risen, not by much, but still it is higher. I¡¯m going to have to think more carefully about what adaptations I need. I don¡¯t want to end up with gills and have to stay permanently in water.


    I feel the tuft of hair on the end of the tail, and I can tell that my tail end in a curved point. Wish I had thought to make it a spike or something.


    I stop myself from grumbling more, and close my eyes, shifting my mind inwards. I need to check on Amia and see if anything has changed with this new ability becoming unlocked.

 Chapter 30 2/2

    I need to check on Amia and see if anything has changed with this new ability becoming unlocked.


    The ability itself still has me puzzled. Involcrus means Burden in old tongue, though how do I know that?


    I materialize inside my soul space, floating above the blue and green ball that is Amia. Only now, large Gray clouds cover vast swathes of the land, flashes of lightning visible even from here.


    I can feel the Gray katra from here, purified down to its base form. It''s the katra I converted.


    There is so much that it has condensed outside my core, and its raw energy is soaking into everything, destroying and changing it.


    Mountains become consumed, tsunamis form and decimate beaches. Earthquakes crack open the earth, dormant volcanoes rise from the ground, spewing molten rock and choking ash into the air. Hurricanes form off of coasts and tear up trees and animals alike, hurling them miles. Lightning strikes crack down onto the ground, starting wildfires and scorching earth.


    Amia is being destroyed.


    Why is this happening?


    I will myself to hover over Amia, and I inspect it, using my sense of the katra.


    The Gray katra is converting other types of katra into pure Gray katra, then that katra is being consumed by other imprinted types. This is wrecking havoc upon the carefully balanced cycle of katra conversion, and if I don¡¯t stop it, the pressure may completely tear the world apart.


    There¡¯s too much katra, it¡¯s overloading the system.


    I can feel panic starting to creep up on me, and I feel like falling to my knees and crying. But I push it away, this is no time to break down. Amia needs me.


    How do I fix this?


    There was a massive influx of katra from my Siphon ability, so much that I couldn¡¯t contain it all in my core, so it relieved the pressure by releasing the excess Gray katra.


    And that Gray katra must have started to convert the katra around it, while also being absorbed into the cycle.


    I wrack my mind for some solution, but it comes up blank. I look at Amia as it¡¯s lush forests burn, the arctic wastes melting and aquatic life dying.


    My eyes wander over the surface, tears starting to well up in the corners of my eyes. My eyes settle on a familiar part of the world.


    It is the corner of a continent that is slowly being torn in half, where I know the valley containing the humans is. Several thousand miles away from that valley is the giant tree the asren call home.


    My expression twists into anger. I won¡¯t let this happen. I can stop this.


    I can feel several large ¡°vents¡± where the katra escape my core, and hundreds of smaller ones that even now, are leaking katra into the atmosphere.


    I need to relieve the pressure. But how? Where do I put all the Gray katra?


    If I can get rid of the katre, I should be able to stabilize the natural cycling balance. I hope.


    How do I get rid of all the excess Gray katra, without causing harm to my core or Amia?


    Then the spark of a crazy idea starts to form in my mind. I need somewhere to store it. Like¡­


    My eyes settle on the two round moons that slowly circle my world.


    An extra core.


    It¡¯s insane, but might just be doable.


    There are known to be Paths that require two cores, or even three, and they all have their own methods of getting another core. Some split their cores into two, others use secret methods to form another core before Bronze. Some even have the techniques and power to condense new ones.


    But I don¡¯t know how to do that. So where can I get another core to store all the excess katra?


    I pull a long strand of Gray katra from the surface of Amia, feeling the pressure of time. The candle is melting quickly, and I need to move fast.


    Can I come up with my own technique to form a second core?


    I will the katra to condense itself, to compact and harden, to become solid. To form a core.


    Opening my eyes, I watch as the long strand of katra starts coming up on itself, forming tight knots. It contained to ball itself up, scrunching and knotting, but that is all.


    This isn¡¯t working. It doesn¡¯t have the capacity to hold any katra.


    Sweat droplets cover my brow, dripping down into my eyes. I wipe them away with the back of my hand, taking a deep breath.


    I take a mental step back. I need to look at this from another angle.


    I need a place to store all of the katra before it destroys Amia. While I might be able to use up some it by creating creatures, it would not be fast enough. The only option is to make something to store it all in, something that can contain it so that it doesn¡¯t float back out and destabilize the conversion cycle again.


    So I need another core, that¡¯s the only thing that is known to store katra indefinitely. While runes can contain katra, they are not air tight, so it eventually bleeds out and dissipates into the surroundings.


    I have no way to contain the katra though. I need a core, but I have no way to make another one. Even if I knew how, splitting my core when it is the foundation of a world, doesn¡¯t seem like a good idea.


    So how am I to get another core?!


    Frustration bubbles up from inside me, mixing with my hopelessness and fear.


    The back of my neck starts to tingle, electricity running up and down my spine. A idea occurs to me.


    The umber hulk. It has a core.


    It¡¯s even more insane. How would I even get it into my soul space, much less incorporate it into something I could use to store Gray katra?


    The tingling at the base of my skull intensifies, and a horrible idea comes to my mind. Simple, shove it into my body.


    It is a horrible idea, but it might just work. I know for a fact that my soul space is just a widened hole in my body on the spiritual level, not really in my body, but still part of it. If I could widen that hole even more, to say encompass a core, I could bring it into my soul space. I probably also won¡¯t be able to stretch it far.


    But I doubt I can force the soul space to leave the area of my body. So I need the core inside me to bring it into my soul space with my other core.


    I close my astral eyes, and shift my mind back to the real world.


    Opening my eyes, I find myself back on the stone steps. Blinking, my eyes adjust to the light. Kamar is sprawled on the stairs. Staring warily at the golden circle.


    I stand up immediately, bouncing to me feet.


    ¡°Kardin? What''s wrong?¡±


    I look at the fractured chitin shell that encases the corpse of the umber hulk, which still lays near the center of the circle. The runes now are glowing a brilliant gold-white color.


    ¡°I need the umber hulk¡¯s core, now.¡± I say with a tone of urgency, giving Kamar a pleading glance.


    The asper stands up quickly, lumbering over to the corpse. He worms his large fingers between the plates of chitin, using his smaller pair of hands to help rip the plates off.


    He glances over his shoulder and asks as he works quickly, ¡°Why do you need it?¡±


    I shake my head, I can feel the pressure of time pressing down, ¡°There''s no time to explain right now. I just need it.¡±


    Kamar grumbles, ¡°There never seems to be enough time.¡± He turns back to the umber hulk¡¯s corpse.


    In his smaller left hand, a long dagger of iron katra forms, and he starts cutting into the flesh. Ripping chunks out, he is soon elbow deep into the hulk¡¯s chest, blood staining his pepper fur.


    There is sickening squelching and blood splatters Kamar¡¯s face, but he is undeterred. With a yank, and the sound of flesh ripping, he tears out the monster¡¯s heart.


    Holding the still and cold heart in his hand, Kamar slices it open quickly, pulling out the core in blood slick fingers. The core is smooth, and about the size of my palm, it is colored a deep amber, glowing with katra. Dark blood covers its surface, dribbling off.


    Kamar is grimcing, but he holds the core out to me.


    I grab it up in my right hand, not even caring about the blood. My mind is too panicked and scared.


    Every second out here is hours back in my soul space, so no time can be wasted.


    How am I going to get it into my soul space now?


    The only solution I have to the problem is not one I want to carry out, but it¡¯s the only thing I can think of.


    I grit my teeth, steeling my will.


    I look Kamar in the eyes, ¡°I¡¯m going to need you to stem the blood flow with this.¡±


    Hurriedly, I start taking off my scorched, bloody and torn shirt. The cold air causes goose bumps to bubble up on my skin, and my tail is lashing at the air in agitation.


    Kamar walks up to me, staring at me with concerned eyes, ¡°Wow, what are you doing? Calm down! Just talk to me.¡±


    He probably thinks I¡¯ve gone insane.


    That thoughts causes me to stop for a second. Maybe I have.


    I toss my shirt to him, not looking to see if he caught it.


    I lay down on the cold, stone floor. I look kamar in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll explain everything when there is time. But right now, many people are dying because of me. And I have to save them. Don¡¯t try to stop me.¡±


    With that, I close my eyes, drawing from my core to form the bone gauntlet, pulling in as much of the extra Gray katra in that I can. But it is a negligible change.


    The bone gauntlet bubbles up from the black wrappings on my hand, solidifying.


    I take a deep breath, staring at the clawed finger tips of my hand. This is going to hurt.


    I clamp my teeth together, and force my hand ot descend. Everything in my mind is telling me not to, but I puncture my skin like the skin of a ripe tomato.


    Blood starts leaking out, but I cut a long slice next to my heart. Then I cut a diagonal over the first slice, forming a cross.


    The pain is negligible currently.


    Taking a deep breath, I start to use my now bloody claws to slice open a hole in my chest.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Kamar is saying something, standing over me. I ignore him, not caring as long as he doesn¡¯t try to stop me.


    The umber hulk¡¯s core is clutched in my left hand, my knuckles white form squeezing it so hard.


    I can feel my jaw muscles tightening, aching from the strain. I grit my teeth through the pain as I widen the hole in my chest, creating space.


    My right hand feel weak, and I can feel my body screaming in protest.


    With a shaky hand, I slid the bloody core over my stomach and toward the hole in my chest.


    Then my left hand, with the amber core clutched in it, reaches over my heart, at to the bloody hole. With trembling hands, I start pushing the core into my body.


    A scream rips itself from my throat as my body fights against the foreign object. I can feel my katra also reacting, trying to devour the foreign katra that is seeping into my body.


    I bite down a scream, pushing my Gray katra to the side and stopping it from devouring the core.


    Almost¡­ there!


    Pushing, I worm the core deep into my chest, near my heart. I can hear blood rushing, my heart pounding.


    With a scream, I rip my hands out of my own chest, closing my eyes. I clap a hand over the hole in my chest, and I can feel Kamar¡¯s rough hands pry it back, holding something to it.


    That was¡­ the easy part.


    Now I have to expand the influence of my soul space a few inches so that it is encompassing the core.


    I focus almost all of my attention on the boundaries of my soul space, also focusing on keeping my own katra at bay. Stopping it from attacking the core.


    I can tell now that the core is in the Silver Realm, but I don¡¯t bother trying to understand anything more. I don¡¯t need its power, I just need its storage capacity.


    An idle thought flashes through my mind. This would be a good core to bond with to boost me into the diamond ranks.


    But I don¡¯t what it for that, so I ignore the thought.


    Focusing on the edge of my soul space, I pull with all my will.


    It feels like I am trying to move an entire mountain, and my mind already feels strained. I need a better angle.


    I move my mind to the inside of my soul space, materializing on the fringes of it.


    Turning to look at the edge, I can see a impenetrable wall of pitch black, rolling clouds.


    I focus my whole will on the wall, and will it to move. I can feel something happening, but I can also tell it isn¡¯t enough.


    I fly over to the massive black cloud wall, shoving my hands into it. They meet resistance when I am elbow deep in the black clouds, it puffs up around me.


    I push.


    I can feel the boundary moving an inch, then another. A scream rips itself from my throat as I shove the fringes of my soul wider, moving it towards the umber hulk¡¯s core.


    A searing pain forms in my chest, not from the self inflicted wound, but form my soul. It is on the spiritual level, and it feels like I am tearing my very being in half.


    Not entirely inaccurate.


    The soul space moves agonizingly slow, every centimeter a bolt of searing, unimaginable pain.


    I shove will all my will and might, my scream turning to a roar of fury.


    I can tell it isn¡¯t enough. I need more power.


    No, this has to work!


    I continue to hopelessly shove, the edge of my soul space now stretch as far as I can make it. It is right at the edge of the amber core, but I need it to fully encompass the thing.


    I¡­ can¡¯t do this¡­ alone.


    My will is straining, but I am unable to budge the boundary any further. I grit my teeth in frustration, glancing over my spectral shoulder at the ravaged surface of Amia.


    I¡­ need¡­ help.


    The tingling at the base of my skull flares up, far stronger than I have ever felt it. My entire skull vibrates with the power.


    I hear a giggle in my mind, and a very familiar voice that I can¡¯t exactly place. ¡®All you had to do was ask.¡¯


    From the corner of my eye, I can see tanned hands lay themselves on the cloud a few feet away from where I am pushing. Black cloud billows out from around the hands, obscuring the person my view.


    Then I can feel the strain from pushing lessen, and the boundary continues to move forward. I continue to strain my will as I push, my spectral elbows shaking.


    The boundary soon is over the entirety of the amber core. I can feel it sitting there, ready to be pulled into my soul space.


    Bolts of pain shoot through me, radiating out from my heart, but I force my mind through them, focusing on the task at hand.


    I grab it with my will, pulling the object from the material realm into the spiritual, immaterial realm. Then I pull it even more, dragging it with all my will into my soul space.


    The space in front of me, in the dark cloud, crackles with energy, the space seeming to fold in on itself.


    A amber glow deep from within the black cloud starts to slowly emerge, like a flame breaking through fog.


    I pull, dragging the core through the wall and into my soul space with a massive heave of my will.


    I watch as the amber orb slowly rises up between me and the other person, breaking through the dark cloud wall, trailing black wisps.


    The figure is obscured completely, and I shove the orb out of the way, revealing the spot where they had been pushing.


    I slowly relax my arms, letting the cloud wall slide back. I look over to the spot, but am unable to find anyone.


    Did I imagine that?


    I shake my head, turning back to Amia and the amber core. No time to think about it now.


    My body aches, from my bones to my very soul. I feel incredibly wary, but I push through it. Looking at the ravaged surface of Amia shoots pain through my heart.


    Using my will, I form a mental net, snatching the now massive orb up in it. Flying towards the moons that orbit Amia, I drag the umber hulk¡¯s core behind me.


    I quickly make it to the larger of the two moons, it¡¯s white, rocky surface arrayed before me with a gentle curve.


    Turning, I look at the smaller moon and its blue surface, a visible, blue atmosphere cling to its surface, enveloping it. A large tree is the only feature other than craggy rock on it.


    Now, I need to encase it inside.


    I think I might be able to leave the core outside, but from my experience with my own core, and the fact that the crust let it store more katra, I think I need to surround it.


    So, I got to drill a really big hole into the center of the moon. I push away my amusement at the absurdity of the thought, there is no time to dwell it.


    How do I make a hole?


    I know I can shift around the earth by using the Earth imprinted Gray katra it is made of, but I am not sure if I can make it move out of the way. There¡¯s only one way to find out.


    I focus my will, touching the earth katra that makes up the very ground of the blue moon. I will it to move.


    It feels like my mind is slogging through mud, but I persist. I hone my will into a drill, pushing it into the surface of the moon.


    Massive amounts of rock and earth shoot up into the air, and I unconsciously move it out of the atmosphere to float up into space. Massive boulders go tumbling past me into the void of my soul space, debris trailing behind them.


    I ignore it all, just gritting my teeth and pushing into the rock. Massive amounts of dust and rock fly from the hole I am drilling, a cloud billowing out around it.


    I watch from the corner of my eye as that blue tinged cloud sweeps across the surface of the moon, engulfing the tree and moving on. I don¡¯t have enough attention to worry about the plant though, focusing on my task.


    Soon, I can feel myself getting closer to the center of the moon. Breaking that last few inches, I release my will and stop drilling into the earth. Now, I¡¯ve got to hollow it out.


    My breaths come in ragged gasps, and sweat rolls down from my forehead and into my eyes, stinging them. Wiping my brow, I take a shaky breath.


    Every strand of muscles aches, my bones throb and my heart pounds, the sound of blood rushing in my ears. I feel on the verge of collapse, but I know I am only getting started.


    Taking another deep breath, I steel myself.


    My gaze refocuses on the giant hole that now leads into the center of the blue moon, massive fissures running around it through the earth. The moon is barely holding itself together, close to tearing apart.


    An idle thought floats through my mind, I really need to name these things.


    I shift my attention to the moon, there the hole stops in the direct center of the moon in a cone. I need to widen it and make it big enough to neatly slot the giant amber core inside.


    I close my eyes, gathering up my battered will. I imagine it compressing together to form a blade sharp enough to cut through stone. It takes me what feels like an eternity, but I soon am able to sharpen my tired mind into what I feel a blade is.


    Sharp.


    I push my will into the hole, and down to the center of the earth. There, I start carving up large pieces of the stone, drawing a large circle with my will. Then I grab it with my mind, breaking it off and launching it up the hole and into space.


    Then I start carving more chunks, hollowing the center of the moon out. I carve large chunks of rock from the earth, hurtling them up the hole and past my spectral body into space. I don¡¯t flinch as the large fragments go flying past me, my eyes focus on the task at hand.


    Sweat drips into my right eye, stinging it, but I ignore it. The pain is nothing compared to what I have gone through, to bending your very soul.


    Soon, I have hollowed out the center of the blue moon, leaving a jagged and obtuse cave in the center. Releasing my from its form of a blade, I reform the net, snatching the giant amber core up.


    Then I start dragging it into the center of the moon. It passes through the atmosphere, flames licking at it as it burns like a comet as it hurtles into the hole.


    I shove it down into the center, and it moves with uncanny speed. I start slowing its descent, till it eventually rests in the exact center of the cave.


    No time to make it look pretty.


    I gather up all the blue rock around me, and shove it into the hole, filling it up. I have to reach further and further to grab more pieces, but eventually, I have blocked up the hole into the center of the world. I patch up holes with Gray Earth, solidifying it.


    It¡¯s not a pretty patch job, but it will hold.


    I move my focus through the crust, feeling my way to the core. It still glows amber, with whatever aspect the umber hulk used. I touch the katra inside the core, and get the impression of though, mind and control.


    Some kind of mental katra?


    I would like to study it further, but I need this vessel to contain Gray katra, not the umber hulk¡¯s aspect. How do I go about making it hold Gray aspected katra then?


    The tingling at the base of my skull flares up, running down and up my spine, crackling.


    I¡¯ll have to convert the already existing katra to Gray katra, then carefully turn the outer shell of the core into solid Gray katra. I can tell this is going to be hard.


    I start funneling the Gray katra from the massive storms that cover my world towards the moon, pushing it through the earth and down into the core that floats at the center.


    I watch as the twist spiral of Gray katra strands stretches from the surface of my world. I continue to funnel it into the core, feeling the Gray katra slowly converting the mental katra inside it.


    I focus my attention on the outside of the core, willing Gray katra to merge with the hard shell. It is slow going, but I can feel it slowly spreading through the crystalline structure of the core, converting it to a hard shell of Gray katra.


    I have to focus to make sure it doesn¡¯t lose substance and become regular Gray katra.


    Soon, then entire core has been completely converted. I start expanding it, using the crystal Gray katra to build onto pof it, funneling more and more Gray katra from Amia into it.


    I can feel a large amount of it burning up in the process. The more gone, the better.


    The crystal grows in spurts, forming lumps and ragged rocks off the core, till it eventually meets the walls of the cave. I keep funneling more katra from the atmosphere of my world, and the spikes from the new core drive themselves into the stone, burrowing deep.


    The core slowly expands, branches of Gray katra shooting out of it and running through the ground like roots, splitting off big ones into smaller ones. After what I think must be eternity, I can feel that the vast majority of the katra that was ravaging the surface of Amia is gone.


    There is still a large amount of it in the cycle, but now it should be able to stabilize.


    I let out a breath, floating to my knees in empty space, astral beads of sweat dripping from my face and floating away as little balls of water.


    I¡­ I did it.


    I feel incredibly weary, but I force myself to stay awake. Taking a few more breaths, I close my eyes and calm myself.


    After a few minutes, my body has relaxed and all the tension has melted away. I take one last deep breath, then open my eyes.


    I am greeted by a message from the system.


    Due to exposure to vast amounts of [Gray Katra] the denizens of your [Soul World: Amia] have been altered! The fauna and flora has mutated and changed. The landscape has also absorbed large amounts of [Gray Katra] and [Gray Katra Well]s have formed, connected by [Leyline]s of raw [Gray Katra].


    3 new races have been born from exposure to raw [Gray Katra]!


    [Greyling]s: These sapient beings have been changed to better contain [Katra]. Now, their skin is tinged gray, and their bodies have grown lithe. They tower over every other race at an average of 7 feet tall, with enhanced hearing and pointed ears. These beings have gained control of [Gray Katra], forming small [Well]s inside themselves and using it to manipulate the world around them.


    [Brev]: The sapient beings have been changed, becoming better in tune with the world around them and the [Gray Katra] that flows through it. They stand at an average of 4 feet tall, and have gained enhanced strength. They can tap into the [Gray Katra] flowing through the world around them, communicating with it. Their bones have grown dense to help them use their incredible innate strength, and they have become stocky.


    [Kal]s: These sapient beings have developed wings and horns, becoming able to live in high altitudes. Their lungs have expanded and become more efficient at filtering oxygen from the air. With age and techniques, these beings can strengthen themselves by pulling [Gray Katra] from the air and use it to reinforce their bodies in desired ways. These beings grow more powerful and stronger with age and how much [Gray Katra] they absorb.


    I wipe my forehead, watching as the message dissolves away.


    Well, dang. This was unexpected.


    I look at the surface of Amia. the three supercontinents have more or less been shattered. Large parts of them have sunk into the ocean, and underwater volcanoes have started to form islands.


    It has all settled now, but I can feel the fractures that divide all of the tectonic plates, and I can tell they are still slowly moving. Parts of continents have crashed into each other, forming mountains and lakes. Swamps have come into existence, and beaches have formed. Large trenches run along the seabed, sulfur and molten stone bubbling out of them, heating parts of the ocean.


    I can also feel the wells of Gray katra, and tell that they are extensions from my core. Lines of Gray katra run from them, twisting around through the earth to other ones, connecting them all together. It is a vast network, and I can see that some of the exposed ley lines have started to bleed Gray katra into the environment, changing the flora and fauna even more.


    A sigh escapes my lips, and I fall to my butt, just staring in a daze at what has become of Amia.


    Things are definitely going to change even more now. I wonder what will happen?

 Chapter 31 1/3

    Chapter 31:


    27 Days After Spring¡¯s Beginning


    289 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    Rua Desert, Rhia Territory


    Ex.840k Soul World, Designation: Amia


    I take a deep breath, looking at Amia¡¯s surface. I watch as the dark clouds from massive storms slowly dissipate, but I can see that there is still a large hurricane off in the middle of the ocean.


    The giant continents have been broken apart, a large majority having plummeted into the ocean. I can count about 6 large land masses, some connected by islands or land bridges that have risen up from from the ocean bottom.


    My gaze turns to the second moon, its blue surface shining in the light of the sun. It¡¯s surface has been marred by giants chunks of rock, and there is a large circular indentation like an eye it it. But the entire moon thrums with katra.


    I can feel the massive reservoir inside it, and the core that resides in the center of the moon. I can also feel remnants of the umber hulk¡¯s own foreign katra.


    My brow wrinkles as I look at the last scraps of the mental like katra. Where are they going?


    I follow the stream of mental katra to where it is being sucked up. The roots of the tree I planted on the surface of the moon are quickly slurping up the amber colored katra along with the Gray katra.


    That can¡¯t be good.


    With a flick of my will, I send my exhausted astral body down to the surface of the moon.


    Landing in a plume of blue dust, I look up at the Defender¡¯s tree, its twisted and pointed limbs seemingly scraping the sky with its new height. Large leaves rustle in wind, the entire tree covered in a thin layer of blue dust.


    The tree has gotten bigger.


    I look at the mental katra again. For some reason, it hasn¡¯t all been consumed by my own Gray katra. It swirls up through the tree and to the pod that my Defender is growing from.


    There it coalesces, mixing with the Gray katra and imprinting on the Gray katra, before dissipating.


    What is it doing?


    I walk slowly over to the pod, which now has grown to be bigger than I am. It¡¯s green surface has turned slightly transparent, thick roots from the tree shooting down into the ground and holding the structure up.


    Stopping in front of the pod, I peer inside.


    I can see a large form inside, curled into a fetal position. Its digitigrade legs are folded against its chest, and its arms are wrapped around its knees. Its tail curls around its body, and its head is tucked in towards it neck, the spiraling horns flowing out beyond its head.


    I look at it morbid fascination.


    I didn¡¯t think it would grow like this. How big did I make it?


    If from what I am seeing, it will stand at approximately 7 feet tall.


    My eyes focus in on the mental imprinted katra that is swirling inside the pod. It is mixing in with the plant and life katra I used to make the tree and Defender.


    It doesn¡¯t seem to be harming it.


    It might be prudent for me to remove the katra, but I am unsure how I would separate it from a living being. I haven¡¯t ever tried, and I think I might just kill the Defender and tree to remove it.


    So, it is too late now. Well, it should provide some interesting results.


    If it ended up killing the tree and Defender, I should have more than enough katra to remake them.


    My katra capacity has at least doubled. Though, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m going to get any benefits other than storage from the core.


    With that thought, I look at the new core in the center of the moon.


    Scanning over it, I can roughly assume the rank that the umber hulk had before it died. Highsilver! How in the name of the Gods did we kill this thing?


    Kamar is a Lowsilver, from what he told me before. And I am only a Lowsteel. Though I guess I can push above my weight class.


    I stare at the pod a little more, and its occupant. From what I can see, my General and Defender will be fully grown any day now.


    Taking a deep breath, I exhale slowly. I¡¯ll just have to keep track from now on, so I can be there when it is done.


    Turning, I flick my will and shoot off silently from the surface of the blue moon. Hovering in space, I stare at Amia bellow.


    It''s time I checked on these new ¡°races¡± that have appeared. Then I should head back into the real world. I¡¯m not exactly thrilled at the notion of feeling the pain from cutting myself open.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Suddenly, my mental link with Vengeance pulls taught, ¡®Father, come quickly. It is the girl you blessed.¡¯


    I quickly flick my will, launching my spectral body into the atmosphere. ¡®What is it? What is wrong Vengeance?¡¯


    Breaking from the stratosphere, I quickly direct myself to where Vengeance¡¯s connection leads. Passing through a cloud, I dart towards one of the new large land masses.


    ¡®The girl is not transforming like the rest of her family. She¡¯s... dying.¡¯ Vengeance convenes is solemn voice.


    I calm my mind, I need a clear head. I have to run damage control on this, there¡¯s no telling what the raw Gray katra has done.


    Just my luck. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going back to the real world for a while.


    From what I can figure out from my time here, a hour here roughly translates to a few seconds in the real world. Which means I should have plenty of time, but I am going to have to go back soon.


    I pass over a ridge of familiar mountains, their peaks jutting up in a ragged line. Even now, I can see sides of the newly formed mountains sliding down in crumbling avalanches.


    Those used to be smaller.


    Moving down, I quickly fly into the valley that the human tribe had sequestered themselves in. I can see the giant Grayish rock that was at the center of the village, and feel the massive pool of Gray katra that reside in it.


    That must be a katra well.


    Many of the once erect tents have fallen over, people laying on the ground unmoving. Are they dead?


    Landing softly in the middle of the village, I crouch to look at one of the people on the ground. He is face down in the dirt, arms splayed to his sides. The fur of his jerkin rises and falls slowly.


    Still alive, just unconscious.


    Looking at the exposed skin of his arm, I can see a gray tinge to it. Grabbing his torso, I flip him over with a heave.


    Well, this must be what a Grayling looks like.


    There are tufts of dark hair on his chin, and his features look sharp. His ears stick out from his hair, ending in a point. His skin has a gray pallor to it, but does not look unhealthy. From his clothes, I can tell he has grown rather quickly in height. His body is well muscled and lithe.


    Feeling the katra inside him, I can feel what seems to be a empty pool. A trickle of Gray katra slowing fills it, drawn from the surroundings. It is pushed through his veins, and slowly purified. It¡¯s almost like¡­


    Like he has an internal katra cycle. And that he is cycling.


    Standing up, I pull the mind link I have with Vengeance taught, turning to near the center of the village.


    Running, I follow the link past collapses tents and over unconscious graylings.


    I slow down as I see Vengeance¡¯s back. He has head bowed and his hands folded before him. I can hear him mumbling words, a cloud of cold fog puffing out from his dark hood. Is he praying?


    In front of the wraith is a little girl, withering on the ground. Her mouth opened in a silent scream. Vel sits next to her, the panthers tail curled around its legs and its head bowed in silence.


    Walking up beside Vengeance, I look down on Thana, ignoring the praying Ruler of Chains and baby panther.


    I can sense the gray katra inside her, and it is in a perpetual cycle of absorption and creation. The Gray katra is eating up the imprints in her body, and forming pure Gray katra, which is then used by the imprinted katra to make more of itself.


    This must have happened because she already had Gray katra inside herself, throwing her own newly created cycle out of whack.


    I¡¯m going to have to stabilize it. But much like with the Defender, I don¡¯t think I can separate the katra from her. It¡¯s already bonded with her body, and caught inside this strange ¡°cycle¡±.


    So how do I stop this before it tears her apart?


    Thana¡¯s arm flails about, smacking into my astral tail. My tail snaps back at the touch, and a shiver runs up my spine.


    That¡¯s it!


    If I can¡¯t remove the Gray katra, perhaps I can burn it up, using it to fuel some changes.


    The tingling at the base of my skull starts up as I touch that Gray katra inside the girl.


    What do I change about her?


    My tail flicks in the air behind me and I decide.


    Using the katra mixed in with the girl¡¯s body, I lengthen her tail bone till she has a tail about 2 feet long. Changing the muscles in her back and spine to compensate, giving her better balance.


    The buzzing in my skull intensifies, whispers in the back of my mind helping guide my hands.


    I start on her joints and muscles, changing them and reinforcing her bones. I give her extra flexibility like myself, but reinforce her bones and strengthen her muscles to give her greater strength, speed and agility.


    That¡¯s still not enough to use up everything.


    I¡¯m starting to realize that this little girl had a massive amount of Gray katra in her body.


    Going back to work, I flip her now still form over. I form bones in her back, over her shoulder blades and connecting them with tendons. Then I start working on a framework of bone.


    I always wanted to fly.


    I work meticulously on the wings, forming blood vessels and veins through them. Stretching a layer of skin over the framework and covering it in soft gray feathers.


    Making sure the muscles are strong, and that the wings can fold up against the girl¡¯s back, I can feel the massive amount of pure katra that was in her body dwindling.


    I finish up, making sure to have reinforced her entire skeletal system.


    Taking a breath, I stand up, looking down at my handy work.


    Thana, much like the rest of the people in the village, has gray tinged skin. Her ears form points now, and her body is lithe. But her tail has been covered in a layer of gray feathers, and it should help her in flight.


    Her wings stretch out several feet on either side of her, covered in a layer of soft feathers.


    Her height has gone up several inches, but being a child, I can guess that she will grow taller. Her muscles are now incredibly strong, and capable of quite a bit of explosive force.


    I blink, realizing what I have done. I made her body into that of a warrior.


    I dread the idea of a child with this kind of power, but it is far too late to turn back now.


    Carefully, I fold up her wings and pick her up in my arms. She is now quite heavy, with the addition of the wings.


    I look down at her now calm, sleeping face. There is a slight smile on her lips.


    Unable to help smiling in relief, I scan over her form for anything else.


    Would this count as a new race?


    From the brief descriptions I got of the 3 new races that had formed, I would say I have ended up mixing them a bit altogether into Thana. The wings of the Kal, the strength of the Brev and the abilities of the Graylings.


    She kind of looks like¡­ well, a Valkyrie.


    It¡¯s said that the winged beings are the warriors and messengers of the certain gods.


    Well, I¡¯ll call her a Valkyrie for now.


    I look up at Vengeance, who has unfolded his hands. A something rubs up against my leg, and I look down at Vel. She sends feelings of happiness through our link.


    Looking at Vengeance, the wraith stares back.


    ¡°Take care of her till her parents wake up, please,¡± I say as I gently hand over Thana to Vengeance.


    He bows his head, ¡°As you will, Father.¡±


    I turn and flick my will, launching myself into the sky. Time to go run damage control and see how everything else is running.

 Chapter 31 2/3

    I turn and flick my will, launching myself into the sky. Time to go run damage control and see how everything else is running.


    Vel sends feelings of content and worry, confused on what is going on. She is also beaming from our recent victory over the umber hulk.


    ¡®We will have to train to better understand each other, later,¡¯ I send over. I get a feeling of affermination back.


    Floating up into the sky, I close my eyes and feel the katra that makes up Amia and everything on it.


    I can feel lines of gray katra running through the crust of the world. They intersect at various points, weaving together to create a well of katra.


    As I look at them, a shocking realization hits me. These are channels.


    The system called them ¡®ley lines¡¯, but they look very similar to channels found in sacred artists. In fact, I would call them channels, and the wells where a core would settle.


    Not for the first time, a thought comes unbidden to my mind. Is my katra alive?


    Its unsettling, so much so that I have been ignoring it. But from the fact that it seems to have the ability to create life, and to build complex systems like the cycle in which katra is made and used.


    The chimera come to mind. I never willfully created them with anything in mind. I still don¡¯t know how they came to be, or the link I shared with them. If I had to describe it, it is like they were a test run on the life creation aspect of my katra.


    The controller consumed various creatures to help grow in strength and create creatures to hunt more food. Then it used that to create better chimera, almost like it¡­


    Like it was storing and cataloging away beneficial traits.


    A quest feelings stirs in my stomach as my thoughts spiral. If the Controller was cataloging beneficial traits, and from my fight with it and the giant chimera, it was creating new ones. And what ability do I have? Versatile adaption.


    My thoughts go even further, leaping onto something else. I stumble and fall down, my mind spiraling even further.


    What if it wasn¡¯t just consuming for energy, but also studying and cataloging information away for later use? What is I am using that catalog without even knowing it?


    My right hands comes up, my fingers pushing at the base of my skull in the back of my neck, massaging the flesh. I¡¯d also suspected something about it, but frankly my mind has been on other things.


    The controller and chimera ate people.


    The queasiness intensifies.


    It consumed Vicar right after he shattered his core.


    I feel bile rising in my throat.


    And I consumed it in return.


    I start dry heaving, astral saliva flicking my lips as my spectral stomach churns, trying to expel something that isn¡¯t there.


    When I start to change or create something, I always feeling the crackling along my spine. I can faintly, hazily, remember whispers when I work, like a hand guiding and helping me achieve what I wanted.


    That little plant on the surface of my core so long ago comes to my mind. I never had figured out how it go there.


    Just recently, when I was trying to stretch the border of my soul to bring the umber hulk¡¯s core into this place, there had been someone.


    The ¡°mother¡± person Vengeance talked about, who helped give him form.


    My mind is sent reeling. They¡¯ve been here the whole time.


    And the seemingly random things that my katra has done, like forming the crystalline structures that both heal me and give me strength, all don¡¯t seem so random.


    No, it was even before that. Those seemingly parasitic like chunks of katra that had latched onto my heart, blocking the flow of both blood and katra seem far more deliberate. What if they hadn¡¯t formed naturally, but were there for a reason? Like say, to leech from my body so they could grow stronger.


    I can feel thousands of questions crashing into the millions I have had, my mind trying to comprehend how this could be. The system had said there was ¡®Demonic astral¡¯ in me. It had even sent 303 to kill me.


    But how could that astral have gotten into me? Could have it been when I looked into ¡®the all seeing eye¡¯. But no, that was after the chimera.


    So how could it have gotten inside my artifact?


    This ¡®mother¡¯ had to be connected, and she has to have been responsible for at least part of the way my katra has shaped itself. And, most likely, what abilities I had attained from the system when reaching the Steel realm.


    Finding this person that is supposedly residing in my soul space has been just bumped up on my massive list of things to do. Right under stabilizing everything in my world and getting out of the ¡®dungeon¡¯ in the real world.


    I take a deep breath steadying myself. Have I, this whole time, been manipulated? Has my growing strength been a screen for something more sinister?


    The bandages on my arm have grown, and I feel that the answer lies somewhere there. This demonic astral must also have some reason behind it.


    But what is the point? What am I not getting?


    Why put ¡®demonic astral¡¯ inside me, and when? I can¡¯t worry about this right now.


    I turn my gaze back onto the surface of Amia. My eyes trace the many ley lines that cover the surface of my world, intersecting at points and forming katra wells. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I close my eyes, feeling the katra that makes up this place. I scan over the entire surface of my world, looking at its shattered surface. I can feel everything down there, and the hotspots of Gray katra that still linger.


    I hadn¡¯t been able to drain all the katra, the result being the atmosphere being charged near its max. The katra cycle was stabilizing, but it was also concentrating it in locations, mostly the katra wells and leylines.


    But a few were not being absorbed by the leylines, and as a result, have started to seep into the local flora and fauna. My gaze hovers over one of these spots.


    I watch a a gecko convulses on the jungle floor, spikes erupting from its back. In moments, it is covered in a layer of hard, scaly protrusion like armor. It also has grown to be several feet large, about the size of a dog.


    It stops convulsing, straightens, licks an eyeball, then scurries up a tree. It sits on a branch, basking in the raw Gray katra and slowly absorbing it.


    It kinda reminds me of a sacred beast. Only, without the core.


    Looking into the gecko¡¯s structure, I can pinpoint the biggest concentration of katra, right in its gut. Instead of a core forming over its heart, I can feel what seems like a small pool of katra. It¡¯s not contained, so little bits of it are seeping into the creatures body, but it only seems to be strengthening it. There is also a very weak katra cycle inside it, slowly filling the pool.


    It doesn¡¯t require a core to use katra?


    I watch as the mutated gecko starts pulling katra from the tree its basking on, its pure Gray katra becoming tainted with wooden katra. In meres moments, all the normal katra is gone, and in its place is Gray Wood katra.


    Did it¡­ just change aspect?


    My gaze shifts away from it, and I focus in on other creatures that have been exposed to vast amounts of Gray katra. I can see some very strange variations, and a few that seem to have mutated into the same thing. I watch them all, and once they have fully undergone the change in their anatomy, they start pooling katra from the environment.


    They all are gaining imprinted Gray katra.


    I watch them, unsure if I should stop this. I don¡¯t know if I can call these imprints anymore, they¡¯re more like aspects of my Gray aspect.


    I focus in on the plants, which are taking in far more of the katra in the hotspot than the animals.


    One of the tree¡¯s rapidly sheds its leaves, their green being drained away and the husks spirals off of the limbs of the tree. In the leaves¡¯ place, red boils start to form all over the branches. They quickly swell with viscous red liquid, hanging down like giant drops of red water from the branches.


    I can¡¯t help but chuckle at the sight of the strange plant, it¡¯s bark taking on a red hue. The things on its limbs kind of look like giant cranberries.


    I watch in puzzlement as the other trees around the ¡®cranberry¡¯ tree start to absorb little bits of its unique mixture of Gray katra. They start mutating in a similar manner, giant cranberries appearing along their limbs.


    How curious.


    Soon after almost all the trees have mutated, along with the fauna and other flora, the hotspot is fades. Most of the raw Gray katra is used up, only a few strands left floating in the air.


    Doesn¡¯t look like anything adverse has exactly happened¡­ I wrinkle my nose a little at the strange, ugly trees. They don¡¯t seem to be a cause for concern, only just a new strain of tree that might... not be pretty.


    Moving my gaze away from the grove of cranberry trees, I keep scanning over the surface of my world. My mind eventually settles on a snowy mountain.


    A group of tents hugs the slope of the mountain, paths carved into its surface. People dressed in thick hides move about, talking and looking extremely confused.


    They are also falling down, their balance being thrown off by the massive wings now on their backs. From their heads curl horns, in all varieties.


    They seem to be chattering excitedly, and some in fear. Others are just sitting on the ground, a few tugging at their new horns.


    I feel one of them, using my sense of katra to examine their spirit. I can¡¯t find a pool like with the Graylings, but instead I find a far faster moving cycle. It seems far stronger and robust than any I have ever seen, and I get the sense that it can be shaped into certain patterns to get varied effects.


    These must be the Kal.


    I ponder of the idea of trying to explain to them what has happened, but decide that it would only cause more problems than help. Most of them seem to be adjusting well already, but I think if I appeared, it might just make everything more complex. I also need to find this ¡®mother¡¯.


    I move on from the village of newly created Kal, moving my mind over the mountains and into the desert on the other side of them.


    Flowing over the dunes, I scan the entirety of the sandy desert, then move on, looking for something. I just don¡¯t know what I am looking for.


    I can feel a headache starting to form between my eyes, but I continue to spread my consciousness across the surface, scanning for something, anything.


    I pass over many quickly fading hotspots, leylines and katra wells. I stop as I scan over a large grassland. There, near a river and herd of strange, scally bison, is a what looks like a shoddy town.


    On the bank of the river are buildings made of mud and thatch, grouped together tightly, with a couple feet wide wall.


    Brev.


    These people seem further along than anyone else I have seen, less nomadic and more situated. Small people have congregated in the center of the village.


    They vary in height, but the highest I can see in about 4 feet tall. They clothes are ill fighting for their stout bodies, woolly shirts far bigger than their torsos, and pants that they trip over.


    The Brev are small, but their muscles are tightly packed, their chests and shoulders are all wide and broad. They may be short, but I can tell that they can lift far more than any normal human.


    Their skin is also odd, it has a reddish tint to it, not like from a bad sunburn, but an actual reddish hue.


    How interesting.


    I feel one of them, and I can¡¯t find a pool of katra inside them like everything else I have seen. Instead, I find what looks similar to a core at the base of their skulls. It is a compact, compressed pool of katra that is very slowly being filled with katra. I get the impression from this concentrated pool that it is incomplete.


    The best way I can describe it is that there are open sockets that can be connected with something. What that something might be, I am unsure.


    The system said they were intune with their surroundings. Could this have something to do with it?


    I note it down in my mind, concerned about what might fit in those empty sockets in the pools. Now that I am reasonably sure that someone has been manipulating the creatures on Amia and me, I want to make sure I know of any possible problems that might occur.


    The Brev are all arguing heatedly in the center of their village, trying to understand the new psychical changes they have undergone.


    I move on from the village of Brev, and continue to scan the surface of Amia. I soon finish, not finding any seemingly harmful problems, or any sign of a foreign entity.


    Where could ¡®mother¡¯ be hiding, if not on Amia?


    I open my spectral eyes, turning to look at the vast empty space around Amia, its sun and the moons.


    My gaze goes to the sun, and where the Origin has settled itself inside. Closing my eyes, I feel the Fire imprinted Gray katra and all the other inumerable gas types that make up the sun.


    I stop on a cool spot in the center, where the Origin has nestled itself. And I can feel inside it a small enclosure.


    Suddenly, I hear a voice inside my head, one that should not be there. I immediately raise the barriers around my mind from my Immutable Will trait.


    It doesn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°It seems you have found me. Shall we talk?¡±

 Chapter 31 3/3

    ¡°It seems you have found me. Shall we talk?¡±


    I take a deep breath. I have to be prepared for anything.


    Holding out my right hand to my side, I splay my fingers. I pluck my link with Vel, ¡®Come to me.¡¯


    I can feel Vel, and she sends me feelings of assent. In seconds, a stream of Gray katra ribbons flow into my hand from the surface of Amia, coiling around my spectral fingers. They flow together, twisting around each other and layering themselves, till they form a spear.


    Details fill in on the spear, and in seconds, I am holding a spear made of pure white bone. The gray eye in the spearhead turns to look at me, pulsing like a jewel of power.


    Still kind of creepy, but all the better to unsettle my opponent. I stare at Vel, marveling at how light she feels in my hands. I give a twirl and stop, holding her out to my side.


    The dream with the man wearing my armor pops into my head, and the way Vel had looked pops into my mind. Does that mean I can rework her to be even more powerful?


    With a gentle mental nudge, I watch as Vel unlocks her bone plates, the vertebrae looking shaft of the spear unlocking. She coils around my hand and up my arm, wrapping around it.


    I am left with a long blade jutting out over my wrist and hand, bone coiling around my arm up to my shoulder, but not restricting it.


    Looking to the sun, I take another deep breath. ¡®Yes, we should talk.¡¯


    The voice comes again through the mind link, but it sounds like it is right next to me instead of inside my head. The voice sound eerily familiar, but I am unable to place it, ¡°Then come.¡±


    I feel a small tug on the mental link, and I start gently drifting forward. I tug on the link, following it towards the sun.


    Flying up to the surface of the massive ball of fire, I look at it. Explosions of fire cross its entire surface, arches of flame boiling up from the surface and humongus flames lick at the space around them.


    I feel the katra that makes up it. Closing my eyes briefly, I will it to split. IT feels like I am trying to move a crate full of iron ingots. I grit my teeth, holding my hands out in front of me, to help reinforce my will, and slowly pull apart them.


    A seam-like line appears in the surface of the sun, it slowly splits apart, leaving a massive hole in the center of the sun, flames licking at the edges. The Origin glows in the center, its glassy Gray surface opaque and pulsing with power.


    I float towards it, sending calming waves to Vel, with my hands spread to either side, shaking from the effort of holding it open.


    My legs flowing out behind me, I slowly drift into the center of the sun. I pass into the split, massive walls of fire held at bay with my force of will. The strain is barely manageable, and I can tell that I will not be able to hold it for much longer.


    I land on the surface of the Origin, a surprisingly cool feelings drafting up. It is like a spring breeze, not too hot, not too cold. I reach down with my left hand, my spectral fingers brushing across the smooth, polished surface of the sphere.


    I can feel the Origin inside it, even though I can¡¯t see it. I try to will my spectral body through the boundry, my it is solid under my fingers.


    That¡¯s not going to work.


    I focus on the surface, willing it to let me through.


    Standing up, I look on calmly as ripples ring out from my feet, the surface of the Origin moving like water. I slowly sink through, the gray going up to my knees and then my thighs. Quickly, it reaches my chest, the cool surface enveloping me.


    This is strange.


    Then my head is enveloped, the gray flowing around me. I sink into its depths, my spectral body not requiring breath.


    My body passes through the surface of the Origin, and I am hit by a wave of vertigo.


    With a jolt, my legs land on ground and I stumble out of the Gray wall of the Origin. I blink, my senses being assaulted.


    My eyes adjust to the light, and I am bewildered by what I see.


    Where am I?


    I am standing in the center of an aile, huge stone bookshelves towering over me on both sides. The ground is covered in neatly trimmed grass, a layer of cool dew over it and a strong earthy smell along with the smell of fresh rain. Ivy grows up the sides of the bookshelves, covering them in a thick layer of green.


    Large fireflies buzz about in the air, glowing a luminescent blue, lighting up the shelves. I take a step back as one the size of my fist zips by, it¡¯s abdomen glowing blue.


    This is strange.


    I turn around, and take an involuntary step back. Where¡¯d the wall of the Origin go?


    The surface I stepped out of is gone, in its place is a long hallway, the walls on either side made of the massive ivy covered bookshelves. It stops, branching off into several other paths.


    Is this the Origin?


    I look down at my body, and am surprised by what I see. No longer am I a specter looking being. Instead, I have a physical form exactly like my real world one, tail included.


    Vel is still curled around my arm, and I send calming waves to her, combating the confused and worried ones she is sending me.


    ¡°This way,¡± The feminine voice says from behind me.


    I whip around, bringing my fists up. There is nothing behind me, but a bookshelf lined path, grass covering the floor. I feel a gentle tug on the mind link from the direction I had heard the voice.


    I take a tentative step forward, following the gentle tug on the mind link. I leave a trail of dewless grass behind me as I slowly walk down the hall.


    Looking at one of the bookshelves, I move to my right. Pulling some of the ivy back, I look at what is on the shelf.


    Slotted neatly in rows are stone slates, scripting glowing silver along their surfaces in complex spiral patterns.


    I let the curtain of ivy fall back and continue down the hall.


    Looking up, all I can see is a white, puffy cloud, acting like a ceiling. I get the sense from how dim everything is that it is night.


    The Origin never looked like this.


    Then again, from my understanding, it has changed quite a bit since my ¡°bonding¡± with it.


    I reach the end of the hallway, the giant fireflies buzzing around. The hall opens up into a large room. In the center, upon a small hill, rests a cherry blossom tree, it¡¯s pink petals flowing up in a breeze and twirling around. The room is in the shape of a large circle, lined on each side by the stone book shelves, paths branching out from the room.


    The mind link leads to straight to the tree.


    I walk cautiously forward, scanning the terrain for any threats. All I see is the short cropped grass and the large blue glowing fireflies.


    Taking a deep breath, I slowly climb the small incline of the hill to the cherry blossom tree. Scanning it, I look for anything.


    I stop under its branches, staring at the tree. Then I say cautiously, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Kardin.¡±


    A figure steps out from behind the tree, twirling a paper parasol slowly. She steps into the light, her tanned skin gleaming the the blue light from the fireflies. Her eyes twinkle with mischief and her warm smile stretches across her face, showing her white teeth.


    Her dark hair flows down her shoulders, absorbing the light. She wears flowing white robe, embossed with cherry blossom trees.


    I take a step forward, shock hitting me like a tidal wave, ¡°K-karla?¡±


    Karla¡¯s smile turns slightly sad, but she doesn¡¯t say anything, only staring into my eyes.


    Then the shock wears off, and I take a step back, bringing my hands up and getting into a defensive posture. ¡°No... this isn¡¯t possible. What are you?¡±


    Her smile slowly fades, and she looks at me with sad eyes, ¡°I am Mother.¡±


    I glare at her, my muscles tensing. This is some kind of trick. ¡°Stop it, stop wearing her face.¡±


    She shakes her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kardin, it¡¯s hard to explain. I am Karla, but I¡¯m also Mother.¡±


    Vel¡¯s grip around my arm tightens, her bone plates clinking softly as she constricts slightly, reacting to my agitation.


    ¡°No, no. You can¡¯t be Karla, she¡¯s dead. It¡¯s not possible.¡±


    Karla -Mother-, whatever it is, turns to the left, looking at the tree. She stares up its lengthening, running a delicate hand along the bark. ¡°You are right, Karla is dead. Though, I am alive.¡±


    I grit my teeth, my head spinning. My thoughts are throwing themselves at each other as I try and make sense of this. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Just, stop, please. You can¡¯t be alive, how could Karla be alive? So stop. Stop trying to mess with my head.¡±


    Mother looks over her shoulder at me, smiling sadly. ¡°I remember dying. The pain, the sound of my skull cracking as that Tulnar gnawed on my head. I remember blood, so much blood. Then a ripping and tearing, a snap, then nothing.¡±


    My heart wrenches as I remember that night. It feels so long ago, and the pain has yet to fade.


    Mother turns away from me, her back to me. She spins the parasol, resting it against her shoulder, ¡°I-Karla- was scared. So scared, unimaginably so. Then everything just¡­ stopped. She drifted for a long time through nothingness, parts of herself slowly fading away. Memories, her soul, slowly dissolving, forgetting who she-I-, we were. After what felt like eternity, something changed in that nothingness. Something reached out the the last remnants of me, of Karla, and pulled her back. After that, well, everything is hazy.


    Do you understand?¡±


    I inhale, taking a deep, shaky breath. How does she¡­ This can¡¯t be real. Some kind of trick.


    Mother laughs a tinkling laugh, Karla¡¯s laugh. ¡°I too wished for it to not be real. Only, it is. For a while, I just shut down, not wanting to believe anything,¡± She looks over her shoulder at me, the parasol stopping abruptly, ¡°Then you came along.


    I remember watching you, imobile and stuck in a vortex of power, a prison being built up around me. You argued with my jailer, he called himself Sol. You ignored him, and broke through that wall, plunging your arm into the vortex, pulling me from it.¡±


    I blink, my mind going back to so long ago. Back to when I had been desperate for any power to make my own, even now looking back on it, I can¡¯t help but realise that I hadn¡¯t carried about my life. Hadn¡¯t carried whether I would die.


    Looking at Mother, I say, ¡°You are the Origin? That thing I drained to attain my Gray katra aspect?¡±


    Mother turns away, walking slowly around the tree, running her hand along its surface. ¡°Even now, it is hazy. I don¡¯t think I was the katra, only that I was inhabiting it. After I was pulled from that nothingness, I was placed in there, trapped. You pulled me out, set me free. Though, there are gaps in my memory from that time, I can barely remember my name. I was Karla, though I only have fragments of her memories. Back then, I could barely think, driven more on instinct.¡±


    I slowly relax, but keep myself ready to move at a moments notice. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Mother rounds the tree, her face adorned by a sad, small smile. ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain. Perhaps it would be easier to show you.¡±


    She moves down the small slope of the hill, gliding across the dew covered grass like she isn¡¯t touching the ground. Quickly moving across the clearing, she reaches the far side, looking up at the tall bookshelf.


    She reaches a hand up, the ivy parts itself, writhing to the sides. It coils around one of the slates, pulling it free and bringing down to Mother.


    Resting it in her hand, the ivy releases the slate and calms back down.


    Mother turns, flowing over the ground and back up to me. She smiles sadly, the parasol no longer spinning in her hand.


    ¡°This is a Knowledge Slate, it holds my first memory. A memory I have had to piece together from several other ones. Stitched together from fragments of mine, Karla¡¯s, memories and the Orgin¡¯s,¡± She holds it out to me.


    I hesitantly take it, surprised at how light the stone feels. Delicate and intricate silver scripting runs along its surface, glowing in the blue light. The pink cherry blossom petals shift in a wind that can¡¯t possibly be there, gliding over my hands and the slate for a few moments.


    Looking up at Mother, I ask, ¡°What do you want me to do with it?¡±


    With a delicate finger, she taps the center of the spiral, on a single rune. There is the sound of a chime, and Gray ribbons blossom out from the center of the rune spiral.


    ¡°Look into the center, and you will experience my first memory. Then, you should understand.¡± Mother says calmly.


    I close my eyes, feeling the katra that makes up the slate. I might not be able to understand the scripting, but I can feel the intent of the Gray katra, and it¡¯s aspect. I get the sense of memory, and that the Gray katra is tinged a deep purple.


    I can¡¯t find anything sinister in it, and from the way it moves, I can guess that it projects an image to the mind. I also feel like I can wipe it clean and imprint it with something. Essentially, a knowledge storing device¡­


    I¡¯ve heard of things like these, though they incredibly rare and usually only reserved for the richest of the rich. And this entire place is full of them.


    Slowly, and reverently, I hold the knowledge slate up to my face, peering into the center of the blossom of Gray katra. The strands of Gray katra react to my face drawing close.


    The strands gently caress the side of my face, feeling my face and enveloping it slowly. I close my eyes as me entire head is enveloped.


    ***


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Pain.


    Red.


    Confusion.


    Noise.


    Tearing.


    Flesh.


    Teeth.


    Pain.


    Screams.


    Ripping.


    Snapping.


    Bones.


    Pain.


    A hand, reaching.


    Green.


    Pain.


    Eyes.


    Claws.


    Pain.


    Cackling.


    Pain.


    Pain..


    Pain¡­


    PAIN¡­.


    PAIN!!!


    Death.


    Calm.


    Nothingness.


    ¡°Help¡­¡±


    I gasp for breath, clutching my chest. Blinking rapidly, I spin around, my eyes looking around wildly.


    I stand in a void of nothing, of darkness. I get the impression I am in a vast area, but cannot see anything but pitch black.


    Behind me, is a ripped and torn person, blood pooling around them. Flowing from their many wounds. Their limbs are twisted, their flesh torn and split, the white of bone exposed.


    The person gasps out, reaching a shaky and bloody hand towards me. ¡°Help¡­¡±


    I take a step forward, the darkness rippling from where my foot touches down.


    Approaching slowly, a horrid realization comes over me. It¡¯s Karla.


    My mind flashes back to when I first awoke, the mutilated corpse of Karla in a circle of blood stained grass. Back when I was helpless. Back when Amia was destroyed.


    Karla¡¯s head is pressed to the ground, her hand reaching out and trembling in immense pain. She stares ahead, past me, with sightless eyes.


    ¡°Karla?¡±


    Mother¡¯s voice, Karla¡¯s voice, echoes in my mind and I feel a hand on my shoulder. I turn, but can¡¯t see anyone. ¡°This is a memory Kardin, she can¡¯t hear you. Just¡­ watch.¡±


    I turn back to the horrible scene, Karla¡¯s mutilated body barely clinging to life.


    She croaks out again, blood spilling from her torn lips, ¡°Help¡­¡±


    The darkness ripples, and I look to my left, where a figure steps out from a fold in reality. It wears a horrible visage, a mix between a man and fox.


    The bipedal fox is clothed in colorful, traditional robes, gems and gold jewelry covering them from head to toe. Their arms are folded in with their robes, and they step forward slowly, the darkness rippling with each of their steps.


    I mutter one word, as my mind flashes back to that shop and the strange vision I had scene. ¡°Palmz¡­¡±


    Palmz¡¯s muzzle is twisted into a vicious smile, teeth gleaming in the darkness. He steps towards Karla¡¯s broken form.


    I move out of his way, stepping to the side to let him pass.


    Walking past me like I am not there, he stands before Karla. Slowly, he sits down on his knees, looking down at Karla.


    A scratchy voice with a strange accent comes out of his mouth, he sounds like he isn¡¯t used to speaking in the Common Tongue. ¡°I can help you.¡±


    Karla¡¯s head shakely rises, looking up at at Palmz with sightless eyes. ¡°Help¡­¡±


    Palmz¡¯s smile widens, more of his sharp teeth being revealed and his eyes crinkling. ¡°All you have to do, is touch my hand.¡±


    He methodically, slowly, unfolds his sleeves. He reaches out his right hand, palm up and covered in reddish fur. He reaches down, holding his hand out to Karla¡¯s broken form.


    ¡°You¡¯ll¡­ help¡­?¡± Karla croaks out, looking up at Palmz.


    ¡°Yes, my dear. All you have to do, is give me permission to save you. To use your soul.¡± His smile is shifts slightly, his expresion becoming amused.


    Karla¡¯s hand reaches up shakily, crimson flowing from her torn up arm and dripping into the pool of blood that surround her. Her bloody fingers brush against Palmz¡¯s.


    Then Karla¡¯s strength leaves her, her hand falling down with a quite smack, a last gasp of cold breath escaping her lips like a hiss.


    Palmz cackles, ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear, all shall be fine now. You shall serve me in a new vessel, and bend him to your and my will. It¡¯s almost poetic.¡±


    He stands, flipping his hand and splaying his fingers, hovering it over Karla¡¯s broken form. There is the sound of a rushing river, of flame crackling, and a pinprick of light flows up from Karla¡¯s corpse.


    It flies into Palmz¡¯s hand, and his fingers clap around it, holding it tight.


    He turns his hand to face his face, his muzzle twisted in amusement. He leans in close to Karla¡¯s soul, slutched in his palm, and whispers in a foul language, ¡°Ank tor vane Demonium ka.¡±


    I watch as the bright, multifarious orb that is Karla¡¯s soul shifts. A tendril of darkness wiggling itself up from Palmz¡¯s hand and into the soul. There, is coils in the center, resting. I can feel the sinister power of it, pulsing in hunger.


    Palmz opens his hand, stroking Karla¡¯s soul with black claw tipped fingers, ¡°Now, my sweet seed, shall we plant you?¡±


    He turns, his robes billowing out and flapping.


    I turn to where he walks, and there I see myself.


    I am splayed one the ground, my pack a foot away from me. A hole is torn in my shoulder, blood gushing from it. I can tell that it is a mortal wound. My hair is not a combination of Gray and dark brown, and I don¡¯t have a tail.


    My past self.


    Walking slowly, I move around my dying body so that I can see my face. It is twisted in pain, unconscious.


    Palmz gently brushes my brown hair out of my eyes, his smile vicious and amused. He looks at the wound in my shoulder and clucks his tongue, ¡°Now, we can¡¯t have you dying quite yet.¡±


    He snaps his fingers, and I watch as the blood flowing from my past self¡¯s wound turns to a trickle, then nothing.


    Palmz turns to my pack, pulling it closer to him. He gently opens it, reaching inside. He rummages around for a few seconds, then pulls out a black box covered in scripts.


    He whispers in that foul language again, at the box pops open, revealing the orb nestled inside it. He holds up Karla¡¯s corrupted soul, and gently pushes it into the orb, his fingers moving about it delicately. He continues to speak under his breath, the grutal syllables ringing in my ears.


    Then, Karla¡¯s soul is completely inside the orb, it¡¯s shining light gone.


    Palmz snaps the box closed, and puts it back into my pack, cackling quitely.


    He stands up, looking down at my past self¡¯s form. His smile twists, becoming a snarl. He barks out in anger and excitement, ¡°You shall be one of the tools that shall be his downfall. And you will help me, whether you want to or not.¡±


    Then he dissolves, along with my past self and pack, flowing away in Gray strands.


    I blink, coming back to myself. I am still in the void, surrounded by nothing. Looking around, I say, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Palmz saved me? He corrupted your soul?¡±


    I can hear Mother, Karla, sigh, ¡°He placed something evil into my soul, something that tried to slowly consume me. I was desperate, I didn¡¯t want to die, so I accepted his help. I wish I hadn¡¯t, I wish that I had let myself die.¡±


    There is a flash, and a enlarged version of Karla¡¯s soul appears before me, it¡¯s multifarious surface glowing and the darkness inside it pulsing, reaching tendrils out.


    I watch as the darkness shoves spikes into Karla¡¯s soul, tearing away chunks and consuming it.


    ¡°It tore away at my soul, devouring it and perverting it. I was unable to do anything, trapped inside the Origin. I fought it, keeping it at bay by feeding it tiny portions of myself, leading it about, not letting it completely devour me,¡± Mother¡¯s voice echoes out.


    Karla¡¯s soul, slowly being consumed, shrinks and a clear sphere surrounds it, the soul becoming encased in a gnarled root like structure that glows Gray. If I focus, I can see her soul inside it, writhing in agony as it is slowly perverted.


    ¡°Sol, the one who was overseeing the Bonding process of the Origin to you, was unwittingly keeping me prisoner while my soul was devoured. Then you came, defied him.¡± Mother¡¯s voice sounds both sad and excited.


    I watch as a hand breaks through the surface of the still forming Origin, clamping down on the gnarled root like thing that contains Karla¡¯s soul. I watch as it pulls it out, Gray katra being absorbed into the black wrapped hand.


    Mother¡¯s voice is filled with sorrow as it echoes in the void, ¡°By then, I only had fragments of my soul, my memories. When I realized that you were draining the Gray katra, which was keeping me suspended there, I saw hope.¡±


    I look at the center of the Origin, clutched in my hand. Karla¡¯s soul nestled inside it is nearly completely black, the darkness withering in hunger. I can see a few flashes of multicolored light, fighting against the darkness desperately.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t fight it, I was on my last legs, barely keeping it at bay. When I saw you draining the katra away, I saw an opportunity.¡±


    I watch as those few glimmering fragments coalesse together on the edge of the soul, a tiny pinprick in an ocean of darkness. I watch as it forms a small multi colored strand, desperately peeling itself away from the dark and flowing out to the vortex formed from my draining of the Gray katra.


    It tears itself from the darkness, flowing up with the rest of the Gray katra and into my hand, vanishing.


    The image dissolves into mist, flowing away.


    Mother speaks in a solemn tone, ¡°I escaped. But I was weak, feeble and crippled much like you. I could barely make sense of what was happening, confused and in fear. So, I used the Gray katra that was running amuck in your body, forming it into structures that would drain you a bit of your life.¡±


    My mind flashes back to when I awoke to those strange structures that had surrounded my heart, weakening me.


    ¡°It was never my intention to hurt you, I only needed a bit more strength so that I wouldn¡¯t fade away into the Gray katra. Then you started smashing them, and I tried to communicate with you, but was unable to. So, I let you destroy the structures.


    I had barely enough strength to survive, but I knew that if I did nothing, that demonic seed inside your Bond would break free, and consume you and me.¡±


    Another image forms before me, this time of a small, tiny pinprick of multicolored light. It barely keeps itself above a sea of Gray katra, floating on the surface.


    ¡°I was unable to talk to you, to tell you I was there, and needed help. So, I embraced the Gray katra. Let it into the last fragment of my soul.¡±


    I watch as that pinprick of rainbow light is consumed in the sea of Gray, falling under the surface.


    ¡°I believe that was when I was no longer Karla. She died then, and I was born.¡±


    The sea of Gray katra calms, it¡¯s surface smoothing out and becoming stagnant. Then a single ripples pulses out, and it shifts, colors bubbling up from under it and staining it in millions of colors.


    ¡°Impossibly, I had become one with the katra. I become it, and it become me. I found then, that I was no longer in danger of fading away. But I still couldn¡¯t communicate with you, I tried, and failed.


    That was when I turned my gaze to the demonic seed Palmz had planted inside my soul, and you.¡±


    An image of a completed Origin appears before me, a sea of multicolored Gray katra around it. Half of it vanishes, and I can see the inside of it, and the darkness that hid there.


    ¡°I was still getting used to being one with the Gray katra. That¡¯s when, I realized that the darkness was already trying to escape.¡±


    I watch as the dark orb in the center of the Origin shoots out withering spikes, stabbing into the surface of the Origin, cracking it.


    ¡°I could see it trying to escape, trying to devour everything around it. Sol, the one who was monitoring the Bonding process, was unaware of it. Till it was too late.¡±


    I watch as a single eyeball appears, hovering over the surface of the Origin and looking down at it.


    ¡°He was powerless to stop it.¡±


    By this point, the darkness has completely filled the Origin, trapped and probing its surface. I watch a it presses onto a single point, pouncing on it. A small crack forms in the surface of the Origin. And the darkness flows out.


    It washes over Sol, and past him.


    ¡°By this time, I knew there was no way I could fight the thing Palmz planted inside me. So, I had to expel it.¡±


    I watch as a Gray tendril reaches into the darkness, hauling Sol out and saving him. Then the Gray katra constricts, forming a tight tunnel and funneling the darkness away.


    A image to my left meterlizes. It¡¯s me, leaning against a tree trunk. I lean over, spewing up my lunch, vomiting.


    ¡°I expelled as much of it as I could from your body.¡±


    My past self finishes throwing up, and leans back onto the tree, gasping. Then he dissolves.


    The puddle of vomit stirs, coming to life and creeping away. Then it too, dissolves.


    ¡°I had managed to expel the vast majority of the demon that consumed my, Karla¡¯s, soul. Of course, it wasn¡¯t completely helpless against me.¡±


    I turn back to the other image, of the broken Origin, the Gray katra, and Sol.


    ¡°It had left a part of itself behind. It had corrupted Sol.¡±


    Sol looks at the cracked Origin, a dark tendril having coiled itself inside him.


    ¡°I had saved him from being consumed, but it had planted a seed inside him. And considering he was the one in control of the Origin, and the Soul Space is was nestled in, it was the perfect ploy.¡±


    I watch as the darkness inside the Gray eyeball wirths, slowly consuming him.


    ¡°I thought at the time I had completely expelled the demon, and I went to work helping you. All while soul went back to rebuilding the Origin.


    I watch as Sol moves around the Origin, Gray katra seeping into the crack and repairing it. A new gnarled root forms in the center, and I watch as complex runes and structures start to build themselves in the orb.


    ¡°While you battled the Gray katra demon in the real world, I continued to help you. I was the one who made the healing and enhancement crystal in your body and built the crust around your core. I improved upon your cycling technique. I still had a connection with the Gray katra and the corrupted part of my soul, and I tried to show you what it was doing, but I failed in that regard.


    The demon had taken on certain qualities of the Gray katra it bathed in, like the ability to absorb other katra and build structures.¡±


    My mind flashes back to those strange dreams and visions I had of the chimera, of them devouring the forest.


    ¡°I was content to let Sol finish the Bonding process, and he was unaware of me. Much like I was unaware of what was inside him.¡±


    I watch as the darkness nearly completely fills Sol, leaving certain parts of him untouched.


    ¡°You and your friend, Vicar, killed the demon. You absorbed it, and gained all the knowledge of the katra and creatures it had devoured. I didn¡¯t know where to store it, so I turned back to the Soul Space, and Sol in it. By then, It was too late for him.¡±


    Sol is almost completely consumed now by the darkness.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t act then, only hid. I think it was scared of me, and it knew it needed to dig its claws in if it wanted to gain control of you.¡±


    Sol vanishes, fading away somewhere in the darkness.


    I watch as the multicolored Gray katra flows around the Origin. It seeps inside, into the complex, web-like structures that make up the repaired Origin.


    ¡°I used your soul space and the Origin to create the Repository.¡±


    A small blue marble of Gray katra forms in the Origin, orbiting the center of the Origin.


    ¡°There, I stored all the knowledge you had absorbed from the demon. You could call it a Soul Space within a Soul Space, a reality marble might be the best thing to call it.


    I soon learned after that I could store memories in it, specifically mine. Back then, I only had a vague idea of who I was, unable to piece together my fragmented memories. So, I copied all of my memories into the Repository, and was finally able to piece them together by looking over them.¡±


    The image shifts, and Sol comes back, the eyeball filled to the brim with darkness.


    ¡°That was when Sol came out of the recesses of the Soul Space, wherever he hid, I am not sure. But he had been completely consumed, corrupted.


    It was about this time you tried to make Vengeance in the real world. Only, you imprinted the katra with you emotions and intent on gaining revenge for Karla¡¯s death and Amia¡¯s destruction.


    The katra, as you know, was unable to form what you wanted. I wasn¡¯t there to help you, to give you the necessary knowledge to form what you wanted. So, the unfinished being you created spiraled away, slowly dissolving.¡±


    A image of a gaseous red tinged Gray cloud appears before me.


    ¡°Sol was a powerful construct of katra, ro something I am still unsure about, and I believe he had ironclad directives built in. It came out of hiding to finish the Bond, and that''s when I think it realized that it could in fact corrupt it, so it gave in.


    Desperate, I gave form to Vengeance, and shaped him with your intent and mine, making a Jailer. I had Vengeance jail Sol to stop him from corrupting the Origin and you.¡±


    I watch as the dark eyeball is wrapped in chains, and pulled into the Origin.


    ¡°I needed someplace to keep the demon, so I formed Purgatory.¡±


    A reddish orb appears in the Origin, opposite the blue one. It orbits the center of the Origin, much like the blue one.


    The corrupted Sol is pulled into the red orb by the chains.


    ¡°I begged Vengeance to not tell you of any of this, not till I was ready to reveal myself. He assented.¡±


    The images dissolve, and I am left once again, standing in the black nothingness.


    ¡°You know most of what has happened after that. With the demon imprisoned, for now at least, the Bonding process continued. The Origin completed itself, with my two additions to it. But the built in protocols of the System detected the demon, and was intent on destroying it and replacing you. But I had put in my own protocols, restricting it from out right killing you, so it activated its replacement protocol.¡± Mother sounds tired now, her voice seemingly having aged a millenia.


    ¡°You defeated it¡¯s built in protocol for replacement, 303. It was then that I urged, without you realising, to absorb 303 and the protocol that gave him permission to form in your Soul Space.


    It took work, and with your help, I was able to integrate his Moderator permission level into the Origin. I guided you to use his soul to mask your own core, so that the System wouldn¡¯t send another to try and kill you.


    With time, while you were creating Amia, I fully integrated myself and you with the Origin and 303¡¯s Moderator tag. After that was done, I kept myself hidden in the Repository, guiding you in your creation process.


    It took time, but I was able to help you finish your world at a satisfactory level, and to use the System to help strengthen you by activating its Classification protocols. They me to more easily guide you, and to allow you to bring things from the Soul Space to the real world.¡± Mother sounds sad now, and tired.


    I look up at the ceiling that isn¡¯t there. ¡°Why did you hide? Why didn¡¯t you talk to me before?¡±


    Mother hesitates for a minute, then tentatively speaks, ¡°I was bound by the Origin, and the System¡¯s protocols. Trapped in here, in a sense. I spent the time sifting through 303¡¯s memories and imprinting them on Knowledge Slates in the Repository. I also tailored your Bond¡¯s ability, Siphon to work with your broken channels. When you invoked your Bond¡¯s power, that meant you gained access to the Origin.¡±


    I shake my head, sitting down. ¡°This¡­ is crazy.¡±


    I feel Mother¡¯s hand on my shoulder again, her voice kind, ¡°I know. I am nearly finished. There were unseen side effects to your using Siphon, ones I hadn¡¯t intended. You made more Gray katra than your core could handle, so I nudged you towards making another storage place for that extra katra. To using the umber hulk¡¯s core.¡±


    I nod, my mind slowly digesting. ¡°You¡¯ve been here the whole time? Why didn¡¯t you talk to me once you could?¡±


    ¡°I have been.¡± She says quietly.


    My hand drifts to the back of my neck, massaging the flesh. ¡°That was you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It took me a long time before I could figure out how to ride on the link between you and the Origin, but once I knew how, I could talk to you. I was afraid though¡­ Of your reaction.¡±


    I take a deep, shaky breath. Standing up and staring into the darkness. ¡°I understand now. You didn¡¯t choose this, you were tricked into it. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry Karla. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t save you.¡±


    I feel a wetness on my cheeks, and wpie at it, my hands coming back moist with tears. At the sight, I let out a little laugh. How long has it been since I cried?


    Mother¡¯s voice echoes out of the dark, ¡°I forgive you, I know you couldn¡¯t do anything. Karla know you tried, she forgave you, even in her fear.¡±


    These aren¡¯t tears of sadness, but of joy, of relief. I wipe them off my face, my teeth clamping together. I nod once.


    Mother sounds sad, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go. Time for you to go back to the real world. Your time is almost up.¡±


    ¡°My time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the portal is about to open and if I am not mistaken, you have to talk to Kamar.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but we will need to discuss this more. I need to ask you so many things,¡± I say, looking around at the darkness.


    It feels like a weight has been lifted from my shoulders, one that I hadn¡¯t even known I was carrying.


    ¡°Goodbye, Kardin. Till our next meeting. Now, wake.¡±


    I can feel her delicate finger on my forehead, even though I can¡¯t see it.


    With a flash of light, and a rush of power, I open my eyes, gulping in air.

 Announcement!

    Let''s get down to buisness, shall we?


    As you know, for the past several weeks I have been sporadic with my chapter releases. This is more due to real life than anything else, and the fact is that my current schedule, 3 chapter parts on monday, wednesday and friday, just isn¡¯t compatible at the moment. So, I¡¯m going to be testing out several different schedules for the next few weeks, to see what will work and what won¡¯t.


    I¡¯ll also, sadly, not be posting any chapter this week as I know for the next two I won¡¯t be able to write much of anything. Therefore, I am taking the rest of the week to write two more chapters to release sometime the following weekend.


    Though, this announcement isn¡¯t just for that.


    I¡¯ve also been working on a project recently, one that has been a long time coming and something I have been thinking out carefully. This would be my new fiction Djinn. Fear not, though! For I am not abandoning Katra, in fact, my focus (and undead-like writing stamina and wicked mind) shall remain on writing Katra.Stolen novel; please report.


    So, about the new story.


    It is called Djinn, and no, it¡¯s not about genies. Well, not really. It¡¯s about spirits, and spirit warriors. You could call it my take on the LitRPG genre, mixed with my special concoction of writing style and the Epic Fantasy genre, along with a bit of xianxia. Djinn takes place after the events of Katra, which means, hint hint, wink wink, nudge nudge, that there may be a few things about what is to come in Katra. Ahahaha!


    Currently, Djinn is not my focus, only a side project to stimulate my brain. I know it¡¯s times like these that writer¡¯s block hits hard, far into the story, and I recently experienced it. So, every once and awhile I will be taking a break from Katra to write up a chapter or two of Djinn. I¡¯ve yet to set a schedule for Djinn¡¯s chapter releases, and don¡¯t plan to till I finish Katra.


    Fear not though, those of you thinking the end is nigh with Katra. For it couldn¡¯t be farther away. Ahahahahahaha!

 Chapter 32 1/2

    Chapter 32:


    27 Days After Spring¡¯s Beginning


    289 Days After The Ra¡¯tok Attack Amia Village


    Rua Desert, Rhia Territory


    Astral Conversion Center 035


    My eyelids flutter, and the image of Kamar¡¯s Simian face, cover in crag-like worry lines, comes into focus. I hadn¡¯t noticed before, but there is now three long, deep scratches that go from his cheek to his chin, matted with blood and fur. There are deep purple bruises under his chin, and his posture is haggard.


    His rumbling voice reaches my ears, ¡°Kardin? Are you alright?¡±


    It feels like it has been days since I last saw him, but in reality, it has only been a few minutes.


    I sit up, Kamar taking a step back and laying a large hand on my shoulder, steadying me. Pain flares from my chest, and I look down at my blood and sand covered hand.


    A large cloth, ripped from pieces of my shirt, covers the self inflicted gash above my heart. I can see that is has already been stained a dark crimson.


    A tingling in the back of my neck, at the base of my skull starts up. I can feel my mind link with Mother pulling tight.


    ¡®You need to staunch the blood flow before you pass out. The internal damage is critical.¡¯


    I blink, pushing off the strange sensation. I pluck the mental link, sending back, ¡®What?¡¯


    I get a feeling of exasperation across the link, and Mother speaks again, ¡®When you shoved the umber hulk¡¯s core into yourself, you had to tear through muscles and tendons, and veins. This is on top of everything else you accrued from the battle. Your natural regeneration can¡¯t heal it without your help. Here.¡¯


    The tingling intensifies slightly, and I can feel instructions forming in my mind. It is subtle, I wouldn¡¯t have even noticed if I wasn¡¯t looking.


    Is this how she helped me create things?


    Wincing at my screaming muscles, I shakily lift my crimson covered right hand up to my chest. Putting it over the bandage, I close my eyes.


    Pulling from my soul space, I spiral a thread of pure Gray katra from the umbral beast¡¯s core nestled in the moon. Guiding it through my broken channels, and then to the general area of where my self inflicted wound is, I start applying it to the torn tissue.


    Instead of just slathering it over the area like I did before, I form tight cords of gray katra, attaching them to the muscles and tendons. I create a thin tube and repair several cut veins, and then move onto the flesh.


    With a wave of my mental hand, I command the katra to move up and pull my skin closed. Soon, I¡¯ve completely repaired all the torn muscles, and replaced what I couldn¡¯t repair with finely crafted structures of Gray katra.


    Then I move onto the rest of my body, and I get the first look at the havoc my new skill Siphon caused to it. I wince when I look at it.


    Parts of my skeletal structure have eroded away, and several of my organs are missing chunks. To top it all off, I have a uncomfortably low amount of blood, probably both from the skill and all my bleeding.


    I quickly start supplementing my blood with Gray katra, watching as it is slowly converted to normal blood. Moving on, I repair the rest of the internal damage.


    From my experience with this strange healing ability, the Gray katra will eventually be assimilated into the flesh and healing the wound. Then the strange spirit crystals that cover my body in my mind¡¯s eye will grow back.


    I also get a look at what Versatile Adaptation did. The bones of my spine seemed to have thickened, and now it has lengthened, extra vertebrae added onto it. Gray katra has fully integrated itself into the bone, and small lines of it pulse up and down my spine through the marrow.


    I wince as I test out my shoulder, a burning sensation filling it where the Gray katra onects and forms flesh. The pain is intense, but I push it to the back of my mind.


    I¡¯m going to have to use Siphon sparingly.


    If it caused this amount of damage in the short minute I used it, it would probably be best to use it as a last ditch resort.


    The intensity of the tingling decreases, and I open my eyes again. ¡®That¡­ was amazing!¡¯


    I get a feeling of subdued smugness over our mental link, and Mother speaks again, ¡®You are welcome. It¡¯s hard to keep this link working.¡¯


    Furrow my brow in confusion, staring off into space. Kamar is looking at me with worry, like I might try to hurt myself again. ¡®It¡¯s hard?¡¯


    The tingling starts to decrease rapidly, and I can feel my mental link with Mother starting to become hazy.


    ¡®I can¡¯t keep this up. The time differentiation and amount of energy is intense. We will speak later.¡¯


    ¡®Wait!¡¯ But it¡¯s too late, and I can feel the link go lax and the tingling ceases. I try to pluck at it, to bring it back up, but I don¡¯t get a response, only a static silence. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I¡¯m pulled back to reality when the golden light from the rune circle reaches a intensity that forces me to close my eyes and look away. There is a roaring in my ears, and wind whips at my clothes. I can hear Kamar yelling something, but can¡¯t make out the words.


    00:00


    Backup system Online!


    Activating...


    Astral Conversion Center 035 Online!


    Would you like to transport to ACC 035, [Moderator 303]?


    Y/N


    I look at the system message, unsure. This is the first time I have seen one outside of my Soul Space.


    Hesitantly, I focus on the Y. Does that stand for yes?


    I feel a surge of power crash into me and flow over my body, encapsulating it. Then there is a violent shove of motion, and I feel my insides twisting, bile rising in the back of my throat. It¡¯s like simultaneously being punched in the diaphragm, being hurtled over a cliff at a thousand miles and drinking acid.


    The roar intensifies to a near defining level, my skin tingling from the bright, golden light.


    Then it is all over in an instant, all sound vanishing and the light snapping out, leaving behind a quiet darkness.


    I fall to the floor on my hands and knees, gasping for air.


    Gulping in large lungfuls of stale air, the acidic bile rises up from my throat and I bend down, dry heaving.


    My sight is blurry, and once I get my body under control, I sit up.


    Looking around and wiping at my mouth, I find Kamar sprawled out on the floor next to me. His expression is one of shock and confusion.


    Looking around, I am assaulted by the complete alienness of our surroundings.


    We are in a short hallway, with angular walls and edges, all colored in a milky white. Above us, installed in the ceiling, are what appear to be glowing globes of light.


    A door is behind us, or what remains of one. There are scorch marks all around it and outside is a deep darkness.


    Turning back, I look at Kamar, who is slowly standing up and looking confused.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He rumbles, looking as bewildered as I feel.


    I wince at the sharp pain in my chest and back, and shake my head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. There was a countdown, and then it¡­ moved us.¡±


    I cautiously walk up to the broken doors and peer out. It¡¯s pitch black, but I can see something slimy moving in the far darkness. Taking a few steps back, I glance at Kamar.


    His simian face is concerned and a bit annoyed, He points at me, ¡°You¡¯ve a lot of explaining to do when we get out of here.¡±


    I nod, unsure how I¡¯m ever going to be able to explain to him what has happened. About the world inside me and everything else.


    I suppress a sigh at the thought of its entirety.


    Looking down the other length of the hallway, I can see that it expands outwards into some kind of chamber.


    Well, if there¡¯s nowhere else to go.


    I start my slow, limping way down the hallway, Kamar following behind me.


    Maybe I can get some answers to what the hells is going on.


    As we approach the end, I get a better look at the well lit chamber. It¡¯s in the same angular, geometric style as the hallway. Three other paths branch off from it, and in the center rests a cracked basin.


    There is a long, jagged crack along its side, a faint white glowing liquid pooled on the floor around it.


    As I look at the strange basin, a System message scrolls over my eyes.


    ACC 035


    Astral Conversion Pool Status - Damaged, Missing Vital Component!


    Would you like a more indepth report, [Mod 303]?


    Y/N


    I read over the message carefully, and think back to just a few minutes ago. I hesitantly focus on the Yes.


    ACC 035


    Damage Report:


    Main Power Offline, Running on backup


    Time remaining to full failure due to lack of power: 1:24:03


    Astral Conversion Pool: heavily damaged, Conversion Orb Missing.


    Defenses: Offline, Damaged


    Containment Units:


    CU 478A: Contained.


    CU 479A: Breach! Subject no longer contained.


    CU 480A: Breach! Subject no longer contained.


    CU 481A: Contained.


    CU 482A: Contained


    CU 483A: Breach! Subject no longer contained.


    Breaches detected in outer hull.


    Space and interdimensional travel unachievable.


    Teleportation: Online


    Current closest nodes available for teleportation:


    [Parasan]


    [Vertax - City Destroyed]


    Damage Report Complete.


    I have to blink, rubbing my eyes. Most of it I didn¡¯t understand. Space and interdimensional travel? Astral Conversion Pool? Teleportation I have general idea of.


    My eyes move to the ¡®Containment Units¡¯ part of the System message. I don¡¯t know what this place is supposed to be containing, but the idea of something or somethings having broken out is not comforting.


    ¡°What is this place?¡± Kamar mumbles, looking down at the cracked basin. His voice pulls me from my thoughts, and I swipe the system message to the side.


    Moving up beside his large frame, I glance down into the basin. There is a small pedestal in it¡¯s slightly recessed bottom. It looks like it was once meant to hold a sphere of some kind. A small pool of the glowing white liquid surrounds it.


    I glance at Kamar, trying to gauge his face. The gash in his chin has stopped bleeding, but I can see that he is exhausted.


    ¡°I think it was some kind of facility to¡­ to I¡¯m not sure. For tests, maybe? Like the artifacts?¡± I hold up my right hand, the black wrappings covering it.


    Kamar nods slowly, crouching down to look at the basin. He mumbles, ¡°There¡¯s runes covering the whole thing.¡±


    I crouch down next to the asper, looking at the interior of the basin. There are incredibly complex and long lines of runic scripts, layered ontop of eachother and glowing a dim white, barely noticeable.


    The black wrappings on my arm start to shift in unrest. I glance at my right hand, watching as the black cloth unlatches two tendrils of its own volition. I try to take control of it, but it doesn¡¯t respond.


    Before I can do anything, they lash out, wrapping around the base of the small pedestal. The silvery runes covering the wrappings flare to life with Gray light.


    Kamar reaches out a hand toward m shoulder, his mouth opening to say something. Time seems to slow, and I watch as Kamar stops talking and moving.


    I blink, as I feel something thrum from the bandages and up my arm, swirling through my broken channels and into my core. Then it moves out and back down my arm, and into the pedestal.


    A light flares atop the pedestal, in the little nook made for the sphere.


    The light subsides, and a sphere of pure Gray katra sits nestled atop the pedestal. It glows with the same eerie light as my eyes, mist flowing off it.


    Another pulse and I can feel more energy traveling up my arm into my core, flowing back to the pedestal, a sharp spike of pain embedding itself in my brain.


    I gasp as the pain blooms, blanketing my mind a haze of confusion and the world blackens, my consciousness pulled along with the energy.

 Chapter 32 2/2

    ***


    Accessing AC Center 035 for Ascension¡­


    Warning! Conversion Orb not found!


    Ascension is not authorized!


    Attempting to contact nearest [Moderator]...


    [Mod 303] Located!


    [Mod 303] an Ascension by an unauthorized subject is being attempted at ACC 035. An error has also occurred, as the Ascension process has become unstable. Please assist immediately.


    My mind is fire, magma rolling through my katra channels and being dumped into my body and core. I can feel as the katra is ripped from me and then shoved back into place, over and over, stuck in a endless loop of pain.


    I can feel the System message in my mind, see it, but it is unfocused.


    My body feels like it is being melted and rebuilt, over and over.


    If I don¡¯t stop this¡­ I¡¯m not going to make it.


    There has to be a way to stop this before it kills me.


    I focus on the system message. Ascension¡­ permission¡­ granted?


    Permission for subject to Ascend confirmed!


    Warning! An error has occurred and the Ascension process has become unstable. Conversion Orb missing!


    The pain doesn¡¯t stop, instead, it intensifies. I can feel the bonds that hold my body together eroding. The Gray katra that has interwoven itself into my bones and flesh being ripped out and shoved back in, tearing me apart.


    No¡­ not now. I can¡¯t¡­


    Gray consumes me, the pain smothering all thought once again.


    ***


    There is an expanse of black a far as the eye can see, in all directions. The ground is covered in a thick, low hanging mist.


    Laying inside a glowing pool, mist billowing out from it¡¯s edges, rests the scarred body of a boy who has faced many tribulations. He floats face up, not moving from the center of the pool.


    Kardin of Amia.


    Suddenly, a light flares off in the darkness, and out walks a figure. They wear white flowing robes, covered in flower print, holding a parasol over their left shoulder and spinning it idly.


    Mother walks slowly up to the pool, looking down on Kardin. She smiles sadly down at him.


    She stands there, waiting.


    She suddenly looks up as another light flashes from across the pool. This one a mix of fiery light and cool lavender.


    Purple eyes flare to life in the darkness, the massive form of Adrize shifts with in the darkness. The dragon leans forward, till it¡¯s massive scaled face is lit by the light from the pool.


    Mother smiles at the dragon, ¡°Hello again, Great One.¡±


    The dragon¡¯s purple eye¡¯s on past Mother, ¡®Why are you here?¡¯


    Mother motions to Kardin, who lays unconscious in the pool, ¡°The same reason as you, of course.¡±


    The dragon rumbles in thought, but does not say anything else.


    Another flash ensues from the darkness, this one a malevolent red and black.


    A figure emerges from it, walking up to the edge of the pool. It wears robes of black and dark red, screaming skulls imprinted on the fabric.


    Mother scowls at the figure, ¡°You are not welcome here.¡±


    The figure turns, its face lighten up by the light from the pool. It is the same face that Mother wears, the face of Karla.


    Only this one has unnaturally, red pulsating eyes. It grins back at Mother, revealing pointed canines. ¡°I¡¯ve have as much right to be here as you, sister.¡±


    Mother glares back at the Demon, and takes a step toward her. ¡°You should not be here, you are trapped. I will not allow you to taint him.¡±


    The Demon laughs, ¡°Oh, so naive, you are! If you think you can hold me at bay indefinitely, then you are mistaken. And you¡¯ve no choice, for as long as you are here, I am allowed a say in the matter. After all, we do share a soul, sister.¡±


    Mother¡¯s hands are trembling in barely controlled rage, but she stays silent, pointedly ignoring the Demon.


    Another light flare within the darkness, this one a brilliant gold and silver. Out from it walks a creature.


    It is coated in the same armor as Kardin, but only this one is formed from both bone and iron, runic engravings of gold embedded into the armor.


    It¡¯s face is obscured by a nightmarish helmet. The helmet is that of a sharp toothed skull, with a black abyss in it¡¯s eye holes.


    He stops short of the pool, to the left of Mother and the right of Adrize. He looks at both beings with a silence that caused unease.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Demands Mother in an angry tone.


    The creature, for it hardly seemed a man, focuses its black gaze upon Mother.


    The jagged and pointed teeth of the skull open an inch, a white fog billowing out and a hissing voice slithers from between the pointed teeth, ¡°Obliteration.¡±


    The one word reverberates with a power that could be felt to the bone, causing even Adrize to flinch. Mother takes an involuntary step backwards, her knuckles going white on the parasol.


    The Demon looks curiously at the creature, showing little reaction it it¡¯s declaration.


    The creature chuckles, a hissing, grutal and unpleasant thing, and then falls silent. Its gaze goes back to Kardin, its form eerily still, not even seemingly breathing.


    The Demon bows deeply to the creature, saying, ¡°My, my. It is a pleasure to meet one such as you, Elder God.¡±


    Adrize scans the darkness, ¡®I believe that should be everyone. Shall we begin?¡¯


    ¡°Not quite everyone,¡± A tired voice says from the darkness, out walks an old man, leaning on a gnarled wooden staff. The old man wears torn and rusted armor, and his grisled face is set in an stern expression, his eyes glow with an electric blue, swirls of gray mixed in.


    Vicar looks at everyone present, nodding to himself.


    The Demon smiles back at the old man, who looks far worse for wear before his death. The Demon¡¯s fingers twitch and it speaks in a slow tone, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you again, Old Fool.¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Vicar glares at the Demon, ¡°While we may have unfinished business, monster, this is not the time, nor the place.¡±


    The Demon turns back to Kardin¡¯s still form, looking at the old man out of the corner of her eye.


    Mother looks at the exhausted form of Vicar, ¡°I thought you dead.¡±


    Vicar looks at Mother, his expression inscrutable, ¡°Despite what you may think, you are not privy to all the goings on within the Gray. Like you, I managed to survive by giving into it. Only, I kept myself whole, unlike you.¡± He looks pointedly between the Demon and Mother. ¡°I may not have the pull you do, but I can say that I have done far more to help heal him than you.¡±


    Mother stiffens and then glares at the old warrior. The Demon does the same, its expression bordering on murder.


    The Elder God hisses, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    Vicar nods at it, ¡°Yes, let us begin.¡±


    They all look at Kardin, who floats face up within the center of the glowing pool, Gray mist pouring over his form. His Gray and black hair floating in the water around his head, like a halo.


    ¡®We beings of power have gathered here to witness the Ascension of Kardin of Amia,¡¯ Adrize rumbles. He waits a few moments, then speaks again, ¡®A rare opportunity has opened itself up to us. The Ascension Orb normally required for the Ascension is missing, and currently, the Kardin will die without our aid.¡¯


    The Demon looks at Adrize impatiently, ¡°Just get to the point already, you overgrown lizard.¡±


    Adrize¡¯s gaze snaps to the Demon, and a extreme amount of pressure smashes down on all those present. Both Mother and the Demon crumple to the floor. Vicar leaning heavily on his staff and groaning in pain.


    The Elder God doesn¡¯t show any sign of noticing the pressure, idly standing quietly and watching Kardin¡¯s still form.


    Adrize¡¯s words rumble across the landscape like thunder, ¡®While I may not be the most powerful here, putrid thing, but I can still tear you limb from limb. Have you forgotten my threat already?¡¯


    The Demon glares at adrize, straining out through her lips, ¡°No, Great One.¡±


    The pressure eases up slowly, and the Demon and Mother quickly climb to their feet.


    Vicar groans and straightens, limbering out his muscles. He looks up at the dragon with unease, but doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Adrize ignores Vicar, ¡®The Gray Katra has already built a temporary Ascension Orb, but it is unstructured, and we must give it the rigidity it requires.¡¯


    The dragon¡¯s massive frame shifts, sending plumes of the white fog into the air, curling around him. Adrize looks at all of them silently, then speaks, ¡®Shall we begin?¡¯


    Vicar nods, The Demon following suit. Mother glares at her detested enemy, and then eventually nods. The Elder God only lets out a hiss.


    Immedatilty, the water around Kardin begins to roil.


    From deep within the glowing water, something twists its way up and to the surface. Several long cloth strips of Gray katra wind themselves over Kardin and into a tight ball hovering a foot above his heart.


    The cloth continues to rise up from the depths of the pool, twisting tighter and tighter into a ball. Soon, the cloth stops rising from the pool, having compacted into a smooth, crystal like, ball of Gray katra.


    It hovers in the air for a moment, before splitting open. Blooming like a lotus flower, made out of crystalized Gray katra.


    ¡®Who is willing to go first?¡¯ Adrize booms, looking at all those present.


    Mother immediately steps forward, a moment before the Demon. They scowl at each other, but the Demon steps back, bowing her head and flashing a murderous grin.


    Mother glares at the Demon, but continues forward.


    She steps tentatively into the pool, and strides through the glowing, knee high, liquid to Kardin¡¯s drifting form.


    She looks down at him sadly, her hands twirling the parasol faster. She reaches out her left hand to stroke his hair, but hesitates, and stops short, instead letting it fall to her side with a sigh.


    ¡®You must imbue it with a concept with a phrase,¡¯ Adrize rumbles, staring intently at Mother.


    Mother brings her left hand up and gently cups the crystal Gray lotus in her hand. She brings it down and close to her face. She breathes into it, muttering barely audibly, ¡°Architect of Quintessence.¡±


    The crystal lotus closes a few inches, glowing a bright pinkish white for a moment, then fading back to Gray.


    Mother gently sets the lotus down in the water, moving swiftly back to the edge of the pool.


    Climbing out, she glares at the Demon, looking rather smug.


    The Demon laughs, ¡°My turn!¡±


    She steps forward, hoping into the pool and quickly wading through the water towards Kardin and the crystal lotus hovering next to him.


    The Demon scoops it up, grinning down at it eagerly. Holding it in her left hand, she brings her right hand up.


    Twisting her fingers around, she points them down at the lotus, saying with a triumphant glance at Mother, ¡°Harbinger of Monsters.¡±


    A drop of blood wells up from the Demon¡¯s finger, landing in the center of the lotus.


    The crystal flower curls up on itself a few more inches, pulsing with a dark, bloody red. The murderous light quickly fades, and the Demon sets the lotus down next to Kardin.


    Walking out of the pool, Vicar steps forward, his staff clunking against the obscured floor.


    He steps into the pool, walking over to Kardin¡¯s still form.


    Standing over the still boy, Vicar looks down at him with sadness written on his face.


    The old man grunts, nodding, as he looks at the many scars Kardin bare¡¯s upon his arms and the long one down the side of his face.


    Scooping up the crystal flower with a slightly shaking hand, the warrior holds it up to eye level.


    Glancing at Kardin once more, Vicar takes in a deep breath, the slowly exhales. His eyes crackles with electricity as he speaks, ¡°Adversary of The Final End.¡±


    The lotus sparks with blue electricity, flashing neon blue and curling a few more inches into itself, now very close to shutting.


    Vicar lets the lotus go, letting it hover gently above the water. Wading out of the pool, he sighs contentedly.


    The ghost of the old man looks glances back at Kardin, but clearly stops himself from turning around. Leaning heavily on the staff, he looks over at Adrize.


    In a gruff and tired voice, with a bow, he mutters, ¡°Make sure he fights to the end, Great One.¡±


    The dragon nods its large head in accent after a few moments of thought, ¡°My word is bound, he shall have the strength to fight till the very end. You may rest now.¡±


    The very air seems to be infused with electricity at Adrize¡¯s declaration, power humming to the bones.


    Vicar smiles sadly, and he starts to glow Gray. His legs start to seemingly bleed of all color, moving quickly up his body. Soon, the only color on him is his blue eyes and the Gold mark on his hand.


    He looks up at the black sky, and his lips move in silent words.


    Then he seemingly unravels into innumerous strands of Gray katra, twisting off and away into the blackness above.


    It is silent for a few moments, before Adrize shifts forward.


    The dragon¡¯s massive head hovers over Kardin, looking down on him. Draize stays like that for some time, before seemingly to finally come to a conclusion.


    Adrize moves to the floating, half shut lotus of crystalized Katra, breathing upon it. Words rumble from the dragon in a grutal version of a barely understandable language.


    ¡°Dominator of War.¡±


    The lotus pulses with a mixture of bright red and purple, closing till nearly shut.


    The light fades quickly, Adrize drawing his head back.


    All look to the creature neversouly, but it does not say anything, only stepping forward and into the pool.


    Wading through the glowing water, the Elder God stop before Kardin¡¯s unconscious form.


    It scoops the lotus up in a clawed hand, bringing it up to its faceplate.


    Studying the crystal flower for a few moments, the creature cracks up its massive, pointed and jagged teeth.


    A cool mist billows out in a cloud, hitting the lotus. A strange, alien and horrid language soon follows suit, but meaning flows from the words, "Unfaltering Heaven Piercer.


    The words reverberate across the empty landscape, the creature¡¯s voice seemingly shaking the very fabric of reality. The fog roils in the sudden pressure and explodes outwards, leaving behind a completely black floor.


    The crystal lotus flashes a bright, blinding green at the Elder God¡¯s strange words, closing completely and fading back to Gray.


    The Creature lets the closed bud of the the floor hover out of his palm and back over to Kardin.


    It slowly floats down over his heart, before slowly sinking into his chest with a shimmer of Gray light.


    Adrize nods, looking unsurely at the Elder God. ¡®The Ascension Orb is complete, and has integrated with its host¡¯s Artifact and katra.¡¯


    The Elder God wades out of the pool, not bothering to give anyone so much as a glance before vanishing in a flash of golden light.


    The world rumbles, and Kardin¡¯s sleeping form sinks under the water, moving towards the depths of a pool that shouldn¡¯t be that deep.


    The gathered beings slowly vanish into the darkness, the meeting over.


    ***


    Cereus looks at the massive crack in the side of the mountain, a miasma of black and white fighting each other inside it and crackling with white hot electricity.


    He sighs, muttering bitterly, ¡°Just my luck, it¡¯s close to bursting at the seams and I¡¯m not ready.¡±


    The swordsman scratches his chin, looking at his forces arrayed around him. ¡°At least I got the psion killers,¡± he says, looking at a unit of 10 feet tall, red crystal golems.


    A living undead soldier runs up to him, the undead¡¯s eyes glowing the same amber as Cereus¡¯s. He stops and salutes with a fist to his heart, back ramrod straight. ¡°Sir, we have readied the bone constructs for battle. Your mount is also ready.¡±


    Cereus nods absentmindedly, looking at a system notification that has just popped up in front of him.


    A successful Ascension has occurred!


    Subject: #$@!$#ERROR


    Location: AC Center 035


    AC Orb Status: Not Functional


    The Dark Swordsman massages his forehead, ¡°This day just keeps getting better and better, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    He suddenly looks up as a massive pillar of searing white electricity explodes from the dimensional breach, decimating the surrounding landscape and foliage.


    Cereus immediately starts running in the direction that the living undead came from, yelling obscenities.


    While he is moving through hordes of undead, he grumbles under his breath, ¡°I hate today.¡±